Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and without!

This is the story of a man who finds a magic box that changes him into a Drow (a dark elf) and he has to deal with the sudden change. Then all the memories of a Drow that was 'made' for a long lost war. This new part of him, has the 40,000 years of memories of fighting that war. She has to deal with, all that pent up PTSD, her enemy is here, but she loves her. Her old Queen is here and she wants to kill, that Queen ohh so bad!

Shadowsblade here.

this story is the original, the first one I did.

I reedited it and added it to here, You may have read it on fictionmania. But I have added some to this story and edited and cleaned it up a bit so you might want to try it again?

Some parts left unedited in dedication to that very first comment I got on fictionmania---i hope that poster is still pissed!

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

Los Angles December, 1976

The of the electronic alarm clock SHAKES Jack completely awake from his deep sleep. One that he certainly has earned. He then rolled to his right thinking the alarm clock should be on that side. Nope not there? He then realizes that he fell asleep sitting in the lazy boy chair in the living room. He did this after, once again coming home from a long day at work. So he rolls to the left, grabs the horrid insipid device and turns it OFF!!!! Then rolls it off his finger tips, back down on the table with a thud.

Jack is laying there for a second thinking "It's not raining!!!!!!! Great! After Sixteen days of work straight, Eighteen plus hours a day. Then add nearly three months of it raining...every....single time...I got a day off...it rained like cats and dogs. I finally! Get to go out, ride my motorbike in the hills and actually enjoy a day off."

He then lowers the foot rest of the chair from its lounging position with a loud bang. He starts to stand up, stretching all the way up with bones snapping and joints popping loudly both small and large.

Jack thinks to himself 'Man being 6 foot 4 is great most of the time. But, you certainly pay for it every time, you first get up in the morning' He then thinks painfully after getting fully standing up straight 'Even at my age. I hate to think about it....man.' He shakes his head back and forth 'When I get finally get to be Sixty or so, in a few decades. My getting up is going to be painnn-full.' This thought was buried in the fact, that his job had too many days in it. With WAY too many hours for keeping a person, even close to being healthy and this was starting to show on jack at even his relativity young age of Thirty.

He groggily starts staggering down the hallway, bumping into the walls as he goes down to his bedroom and flops across the bed. The second he hits the bed with a flop. That alarm clock starts screaming at him with music blasting out of it. He rolls across the bed to the nightstand on the beds right and slaps the wicked device silly, to get the damn thing to finally shut up.

He grumbles "I hate having two alarm clocks. So that I don't forget and miss work."

He rolls over gets his underwear off. Then starts standing....staggering into the bathroom, turns on the lights. The lights just jam like syringes through his half numbed eyeballs, he blinks like mad " Oooch " He gets used to it after a couple minutes blinking, half slitting his eyes. He then opens up the shower door, turns on the shower full blast, even though it's cold!! to wake him up. As it warms up he starts waking up again, enjoying the water. After Twenty minuets of hot water fed bliss. He hops, now wide wake out of the shower and dries himself off. Then walks back into the bedroom and sits down on the bed.

Finally somewhat awake, Jack starts to think. What pile, has his moto-cross pants in it? 'Ohh ya' he thinks 'That one pile there, from the wash Wednesday.'

Jack gets up to the pile of clothes in the corner and kicks the offending lump till he sees his goal. The bike pants he wanted. After shaking them out to be sure they are the "clean ones" he sits back down and puts them on. He starts getting socks out of the drawer in his nightstand. He then stands up, walks over to the walk in closet and gets a regular blue T-shirt out of one of the many piles. He dons the t-shirt and ponders 'What else do I need?' humm he sounds 'Nothing everything else will be in the garage where it normally is.'

Looking at the TV set on the dresser at the beds foot. He flips the remote on to see what you will on the Saturday morning news, that just happens to barely coming on this time of the morning. While he put on his socks 'Man TV sucks here I only get three networks to watch and even PBS's looks better than real broadcast TV these days.

Jack thinks 'Maybe someday someone they will drag cable all the way up to the North end of Los Angeles, then I will finally get some real TV to watch' he then grumbles to himself "Man being out in the boonies, has its disadvantages. But, I like that I can get up in the morning. Go ride the trails and no one bothers ya is the fair trade off" Then he gets back up, in his freshly socked feet and walks down the house to the kitchen.

Not being a coffee guy, he filled a pot off the stove full of water and set it back on the stove to boil. Then got the tea bag's out of the box on the counter, now a cup ( REAL giant freaking MUG in reality) out of the cabinet and he then adds Four tea bags to the mug. Then finally the Six large teaspoons of sugar added for fuel.

"Ahh that otta do me and get the motor started." He sings out.

Then he waits for the water come into a good boil. While that was happening, he shuffles back down the hall to the garage door and out into the garage. He is there to get his riding boots on. He ponders" Where are the darn things?" he looks around the three car garage for five minutes. Then finally sees them....right under the bench by the far wall, right where they should be. He sits down, slides them on, buckles them up. "Well lets get gas in ya baby while that water boils" he thinks, as he walks over to his KTM bike and rubs his hand over the seat up to the tank. He grabs the fuel can, fills the tank to the top and recaps the tank. Then kick starts the bike, The bike rumbles to life.

"Yaaa first try!!" He mock celebrates. He pays the mechanic to make sure it happens this way. Every couple weeks, that mechanic. Drops by, to make sure his bikes are running perfectly 'no matter what.'

He celebrates mentally, then shuts the bike off after a few minutes of warming-up. He slaps the garage door opener remote on the wall, for the 3rd door and walks out on the drive to find the morning paper. Upon finding it under the car 'again'...."Darn kid can't hit a barn, with a nuke!" he reads the top headline for this morning and nothing big happening...standard junk like every thing else going on now...like normal. He tosses it in to the trash. Jack notices that the ground has gotten at least a little dry this morning. After five days of hard steady rain 'Now that's a good sign for a ride today' he thinks to himself.

'That tea must be done by now' jack thinks. So he walks back into the house and into the kitchen. Finally the water is done, so he pours the water into the waiting mug and waits for it to brew itself fully up. He starts stirring it gently, waiting for it to really get into that nice dark color that he likes. That just tells you that it's gotten brewed properly. After five minutes, he takes tentative sips measuring its temperature while he walks back to the garage. He sits on the bench and dons his chest protector and all the stuff that is needs to keep himself from getting ripped apart by anything when and if he falls off the bike, then the gloves, finally he chugs the tea fast to the bottom. He sighed "Good wake-up juice there!"

At this time, he noticed that the outside certainly is a little bit more shiny-n-sunny and the overcast is quickly burning off. He thinks to himself 'It's going to be a good day, to get out of here. Instead of being suck in the in the house or at work inside all day long' he sighs 'This rain has been getting out of hand here in sunny California. This is not supposed to be...wet and rainy like in Seattle or something out here.'

He pulls the bike off the stand and rolls it out of the garage into the driveway, gives it a good kick start...On the first hit it, catches like it's supposed to. He then hops on it and guns the bike up the street. Getting used to its feel once again, to make sure the motor feels right and everything else is good about it. "Don't want to get stuck out there and have to walk this thing home again. It's happened more than once" he quips. He rides up to the head of the Canyon lined Street, toward the end of his road and the start of the fire trail. He stops one tire on the dirt, one on blacktop and thinks about what to do "Which way do we go this morning? I figure I'll head over to Sam's Canyon to see if he's up yet and if he's not up yet! He'll be up as soon as, I get into that driveway of his with this beast! That will wake his LAZY ASS up for sure, as loud as this thing gets OR WILL GET "grin"....if not! I will bang his door down! One way or the other, He is getting up! and do some riding this morning!" He gins evilly.

So he tears up the angled trail of the Canyon. He runs along the rim and right along its edge. As he goes, he starts noticing that the fire roads out here. Have certainly become pretty crappy, after nearly two and half months of rain. The last big storm that came through, dumped like three or four inches per day and that was for a couple of days. So the road is really muddy and in very rough shape.
He starts to follow the main trail toward Sam's. He notices something in the next bend, that looks like the road is almost half gone and near impassable. So he stops the bike and wedges it up against the canyon wall.

"The whole damn canyon is f-ed up, time to call the fire department. So they can come up here and re-cut this before someone gets hurt or the fire season starts" he hissed.

He then walks up the road and looks over all the dirt and junk that the rain pulled out of the canyon side. He notices something...a box...a bronze box......

He walks up on the box and cautiously looks at it. To make sure its not a left over from the days, when the military used some of the canyons up here. For munitions making and experiments years ago.

He looks at it some more "It looks safe, its not painted green or red"

He found, It was half buried in the in the mud "It looks to me about 32 inches long 16 inches wide and 16 inches tall" he pondered. Grabbing on it to give it a good yank, it pops out of muddy bank pretty easily. But he notices it's really freaking heavy? So he drags it away from the mud slide, half falling down himself in the mud flow. looking over it now, its just covered in mud and laying in the middle of the trail "Why don't I get some water off the bike and wash this thing off" he says to himself. Then he grabs a canteen, that was strapped to the bikes back and opens the top. He pours some water on it. 'Obviously some writing this'.. hum 'Is that stuff glowing?' he thinks himself "Did some guy from a special effects company drop this thing, It looks like something I make at work for the studios?"

He takes off his glove, so he can feel for carvings. Just as he touches it again, WOOMPH! bright light....PAIN.....flying through the air.....and that's the last thing he remembers for quite a bit.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

February, 9th 2007
Los Angles

Jack wakes up feeling something hard underneath of him....searing sunlight into his eyeballs...PAIN!

"WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT!" he dryly yells out, half chocking on a dry throat. He then tries to get up and is hit with wave after wave of dizziness and its rolling over him. He can't get his bearings. So he does what one does, after TEN roller coaster rides DRUNK.. he vomited. Then promptly falls off a large box he WAS laying on, to the ground four feet below.....Smack!....right into the dry dusty dirt of the trail. He gets up to his knees, wearing what looks to be a cotton like sheet and its made of some sort in a weird cloth. He rubs it..."This is not cotton?...it feels like silk?...But is too roughly woven to be silk??"....."What is all this odd ball stuff written on it?...Looks like some shit, out of that dungeon and dragons game Sam plays" he looks around. He can't see his bike anywhere close to him, clothes....nowhere to be seen.

He looks up to the sky, as a helicopter fly's over "Looks like a military bird"....Oddball shape to it that he's never seen one like it before. He is not one to be unfamiliar with helicopters, as being around the North end of Los Angeles with more than one military base out here. The flyovers happen all the time. Thinking to himself 'What kind helicopter is it?' It heads over to the head end of the canyon. Where there's more room to hover and ropes fallout off the sides.
He then, sees four guys slide down very quickly from Fifty feet up.

Thinking to himself 'Did one of these idiots see me by accident and thought I was in trouble?'

Groggily he tries to stand up, half passing out and he finally gets all the way up to his feet. With his backside wedged against box. Then once again...there goes the stomach "I don't remember eating? Carrots?" Immediately, he can't get his balance. He is just completely thrown off by, vomiting like mad and dry heaving till nothing is left whatsoever. He finally gets his butt on the top of the box, to be steadier on his feet. As he gets his bearings back. He finds, all four of the guys from the helicopter, are dressed in some sort of full chemical suits with air tanks and have formed a semi circle around him.

One pulls out a very strange looking monitor. Some sort of electronic beeping comes from it. "I got it barely near the box, it's class X tainted...don't go near it!!" one guy yells out, with the monitor in his hand. "The guy! he's got this pegged at 90 on class X also!"........."Don't even get near him" He yelled once more.

Jack starts backpedaling on the trail. While trying to steady himself on the box's edge.

"He's gonna run!" yells one. This guy then, levels what appears to be a very strange rifle and out pops something electrical.

Next thing Jack gets hit and everything is spinning on the trail...that...had...no... right...to...spin...he then FELL, to the dirt like a tree. One that had just been successfully chopped down by champion lumberjack. His face just augurs into the very, very, dry fine layer of dust on the dirt trail. He was on. He thinks 'Why was the dirt dry? it was muddy just a minute ago?' then.......BLACK.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Saturday, February, 10th 2007
Arkham Research Consortium "ARC"
New Hampshire

(early in the morning)

Jack starts coming too-- looking around the room.
"What in the heck?... I believe...I am in a hospital " moaning to himself

"White ceiling...check
-- white sheets...check
-- hospital bed...check
-- IV drip in my arm- check
-- maddening beeping of heart machine...check
-- trussed up like it turkey with all these wires on me...check
-- no decorations? ... government...check
-- what the hell happened?"

He remembers "That idiot shot me! With something and me smacking my face!" he reaches up to his face "My nose hit the ground--good no breaks" now if I see that guy...that...same...guy! again..I'm gonna BEAT him something fierce!" He yells out to the empty room.

Jack scrambles around in the sheets, pushes himself up as best one can do in a bed of this kind....PAIN! near stops him. He finds the beds remote and just stares at it for a second "Pretty modern looking stuff for a hospital?" he looks the control over "Never in all the times. I've seen a hospital bed, have I seen a remote like this?" he pushes the button to elevate the head. Works into a position to look at himself "No holes...no blood...why?" as he feels all over, checking for wounds.. "Man...the equipment in this place is just cutting edge. I have seen many a heart monitor. They are usually single color CRT things but! THESE are multi color displays and? flat?"

He then spies cross room. What looks to be a wicked TV on the wall "looks like it's Thirty Plus inches....is pretty big for TV set? Funny thing? its like two to three inches thick, mounted on a post? TVs that big, are at least a foot and a half deep? When I feel better maybe, I'll go over there and take a look at it" After thinking about the television set. He starts realizing what is this place?? Its obviously NOT a regular hospital...something is wrong and those guys were definitely military equipped. I'm nowhere an expert? But at least, I have read a book or two on that stuff.
Then the room is SO BIG, like near twenty-five feet from the head of the bed to the wall and near twenty-five feet wide. Way too big for a standard hospital room?

Jack finally noticed the bathroom just about ten feet from the foot of his bed. He really thought hard about the TV set. That seemed to be only two to three inches thick...he didn't understand that how, that could be at all. As he had never seen technology, like what was in this room. While Jack was pondering these things to himself.

What...Jack did not know that he was down deep in the ARC research complex RED section. (Arkham Research consortium) Deep in a mountain in New Hampshire. Near a half mile down, this is the place he had been brought to. By the four troopers, that the helicopter dropped off. After they stunned him with the rifle device, thinking he was about to escape.

While he was unconscious. They put him in this hospital room to recover from that stun rifle hit. They examined him. They did research on his blood...X-rays...CAT scans...MRIs all in 3D, and in technology that he would never understand, all that testing made mountains of information.

Dr. Otto was the man in charge of this section of ARC...where the most dangerous mentally insane criminals are kept. Along with most of the worlds bizarre and dangerous items...Deep One plus miles underground. Was in his office a few floors above. He was going over just those same mountains of paperwork coming from those tests on the man. Who was according to the team sent out. On top of this strange box. That they where sent out to find. He was found wrapped in a silk like sheet, with runes sewn into it. Of the same type/style from the sides of the box.

This box and man had just popped up in the middle of nowhere, North of Los Angeles and pegged every meter for arcane anomalies in the entire country. The magical wash of this sudden appearance, was like a beacon to any mage in the area. One only had to look in that direction to figure out that something had popped in and was CLASS X! TAINTED on top of that.

In the pile....were photos of what was the real mystery. The perfectly formed four foot tall, by four wide, eight foot long...box itself. With its completely smooth surface down to the micron, it was way smother than any glass ground for space optics use even. With the only flaws found so far, seem to be runes drawn in strange languages and they are three or four different types at least. All of the runes seem to glow 'out' of its surface. The experts on this reported, that One out of a Thousand runes seemed to be of an ancient Sidhe style. But the runes where not etched into the surface, they just seemed to glow out of it.

The next part of the assessment of the mystery box, was by the divisors and gadgeteers. They examined the box and had not yet figured out how to scratch or even open the box at this time. They've used cutting lasers, drills of every type, welding torches heated in the 500 to 15,000 degree marks and not even scratched it. The only thing that seems to have changed in the last Twelve to Eighteen hours, since he had been given the case. Is that the boxes writing seems to pulse on and off in sections. Then the CLASS X taint on the box, has seemed to have been slowly dwindling away over time.

Next Dr. Otto flipped through the mystery mans medical file and saw nothing wrong with him at this time. ALL NORMAL!....The class X taint seems to have disappeared from both him and the box. The box at a bit little slower rate thou. The box is almost completely down to zero as of this time, so as not bother anyone. According to the report time stamped on its face, from over an hour ago.

The next report was from the arcane-mystics department and its finger wigglers. Not one of them seemed to be able figure out what was going on with, either the box or man. That seems to have popped up in the middle of nowhere. The man also at this time seems to have been very tightly interwoven with binding and transmutation magic of Five to Six different layers. That are different types and styles of magic placed on him. Those spells, were from a base of a very ancient styled magic that was obviously Sidhe in its origin. This Sidhe origin magic seems to be somewhat related to the rune writing on the box. Only one or two characters of a thousand, seem to match up with anything in the files of ancient Sidhe mage script of that type. The box, its seems to connect via a magic Ley line. Back to the man on a small level, are they are joined somehow?.....Dr. Otto...he pondered this mystery.

The box just also happened be a class X tainted object. That had seemed to have cross contaminated the man who was found with it, in the hospital bed upstairs. But , the man was not driven mad from the exposure at all? That was the next big mystery. Why was he not driven MAD from it?

The only weird thing of any note is that NO telepath could seem to get in the mans head. There also was the fact, that no one could read aura's off him at all. Like he was a complete blank....He was not even there to see, with any telepathy.

Dr. Otto was starting to shuffle through more of the paperwork then the phone rang, the call was from the medical desk upstairs. The man was awake and also his guests had just arrived. He told them to send his party, down to the hospital level and have them wait at the elevator for him.

So, he got all his paperwork together and put back in the folder. Then sealed it, in a locked box. So that it could not be opened by anybody, but him. He then got up, walked down the hallway and get to his waiting guests.
Wearily he walked, half sleeping down the hall thinking to himself 'All this happened over Eighteen hours ago, he was handed this emergency MESS! After! His normal day'...he was....heading home after an Eight hour shift. Till this hit..'WHY? does this always happen at the END of the day?' he thought on.

When the elevator door finally opened up. Otto to got off the elevator. To notice that his four guests has also arrived, in a most timely manner from their ride down deep into the complex.

He walked forward and greeted the four individuals.
One older Gentleman and Three teen girls of about Fifteen in looks.

First he shook hands with the older English gentleman. Sir Wallace who was the Mystic art mentor for Fey, who was standing next to him.

Then he nodded to the redheaded, Violet eyed Sidhe, Nichole Susanne "Nikki" Reilly, codenamed "Fey"...who had the spirit of Aunghadhail, the beyond ANCIENT Sidhe Queen within her.

She in turn introduced her new "Assistant" Gwendolynn Adelle Wylann codenamed "Absinthe" he had never seen her before...she was about the same height, size and looks of Fey, but with green hair and eyes he noted.
Gwen and Nikki both giggled at the "Assistant" part of the introduction
.
Next he saw his strange friend Sarah Waite, codename "Carmilla" She was strange as in...She has alabaster white skin, black lips, small claws on the ends of her fingers, blood red silted eyes, pointy obvious canines, black hair with a new blood red streak. Then most strange of all! She is a baby LUST Demon by the way!. He pondered the hair color change and just wrote it off as 'kids and styles.'

"What's up Doc?" joked Sara.

"The same" he jested back..."Weird stuff....same as you."

"Ouch" Gwen blurted "On target."

Then Sir Wallace lectured "Enough" just as the Three teen girls started to giggle "Lets get to work!" he barked once more, to end the giggle fest.

Dr Otto then explained "I have asked all of you out here for a strange occurrence. I need assistance from all of you, to help to figure out what this language on this box. That has 'just' appeared in California. Have you all looked at the photos? I sent with the courier, for you to examine on the way up here?" he asked.
"Because at this time, nor I or the staff here. Can make heads or tails of this box or the man in question. Its like nothing we have ever seen before. This is definitely one that goes into the dark side column completely" he states.

Dr Otto then added that the patient also had binding magic on him, that might link back to the box itself. This revelation surprised the whole group.

Nikki's attitude seemed to change from a teen girl, to a woman of a more regal bearing and attitude from the Queen within her.

She then explained "Part of the symbols on the box in question do not resemble any regular language that the Sidhe used but? Three parts of the runes are vastly familiar. But not an exact match, to the same type of runes a very, very old race of Sidhe used for spells or spell enhancement shorthand. They seem more based on a rune system for personal use? Instead of a system that would have been in general use by a school or Academy of mages. But of some 'note' is that, some parts seem to indicate more that the Dark Fae worked on this box of yours. I would like to see it in person along with the man, to examine his binding spells in person. This might help my full assessment of them both" Aunghadhail then faded down and Nikki was back in charge.

Sara then peeps in with her two cents "Well it's not a GOO language. We did not do it. Because, if it was totally bad and evil. We would not talking...now would we?"

Absinthe frowns at Sara sarcastically "Always with the bad with you."

Nikki giggles "Sara?--she's not bad--she was just built that way."

Then Gwen says to Dr. Otto, as he stares at her "Don't look at me? I am in the dark completely. I just turned into a elf...whoops! Sorry...Sidhe a few months ago...ask me? I don't have one clue what so ever" she giggled.

Nikki chimes in "No clue and in the dark....same as normal for you?!"

The three girls start once more with the giggling.

Dr Otto thought to himself 'Good thing we have Aunghadhail, to tap for stuff like this. As no one else alive has any clue to this.'

He then turned down the hall waving to the group to follow him with his arm "First we will see the patient...then the box" he stated.

They all walked down the hallway, about Fifty feet. To a set of airlock doors and a guard post. Then guards checked all their ID's to clear them for the next section. They take turns going one at a time, through the armored glass security airlock. Dr. Otto walks them all up, the next Fifty or so feet up to the medical station for this section and gets the attention of one of the nurses. Who in turn points out the Doctor in charge of the new patient

"Over here gentleman" the new doctor pipes up and walks over with the patents file "I am the Doctor in charge of this case for the last Twelve hours. This gentleman to my right is Bill. He's the nurse in charge of that room, who just came on shift. So he'll be able to transfer anything onto the next doctor and so on if needed. By the way, you can call me Sam from now please."

Dr. Otto says "Well what's the situation with him? bring me up to speed."

"Well" Sam starts "From what we see. This is perfectly normal human male, about thirty years of age and fine in shape. X-rays found no current broken bones. But in the past...yep...he busted some stuff. Nothing remains of a class X exposure on him. Its completely gone away...we don't know why? It was full tilt and then faded all the way to nothingness. The exposure has not seemed to have any affect his mental capacity or his faculties whatsoever...perfectly normal? I'm not sure what to say. He should be sitting there looking like a vegetable! So your guesses are as good as ours, on what to do from here?"

The five of them take copies of the medical reports from Bill. Then head down past the medical station, for this section. Another 10 feet to a door, with two guards standing at the door's sides. Each one armed with a pistol on their belt, they seemed to be waiting for the arrival of Dr. Otto's group.

The guard checks Dr. Otto's credentials again at the door, the guard then opens the door. While the other guard stands, diagonally across from the door so he can cover it.

The guard looks and inspects the room. He finds everything still in its place, the patient still in his bed. Dr. Otto looks in around the corner and then talks to the guard "Guard...could you grab the table that is against the wall and put it more lengthwise across room. So it is set between me and the patient. So I can read my papers on it and put the chair on this side of course...towards the door."

The guard says "Yes SIR...okay...no problem" he walks turns the table around from the wall and lines it up looking toward the bed with the door right at its rear with the chair behind it.

Jack notices the door open up. The guard steps into the room and what looks to be like about three or four the people out in the hallway.

A couple girls and a couple guys.
Jack studies the guard and since this is the first time he has seen one. He studies him rather intently, taking notes mentally on his check list.
No American flag on the shoulder.
No American insignia that I recognize.
I don't see a name on his name tag place.
No rank.
Camouflage pattern, that I'm not familiar with.
Carrying a gun, that I know U.S. Army or the US military doesn't issue.
But it's a European-style gun, it's a very new style of gun so that tells me it is probably not a military issue.
I hope, I'm not in Europe?
The guard does not look Russian or Chinese. So that leaves out the communists.
He doesn't look like a space alien.
'What did I leave out, I wonder?'

'WHY? ME?....MAN I think I'm in deep trouble.' he worries.

He then notices the guard move the table. That was against the wall, by the door and moves it more lengthwise across the room. So it sets between him and the door and he places the chair behind it. Then walks back to the door. He stands next to the doorway saying "We are ready Dr. Otto"

The Dr. walks in... that the guard, accidentally introduced and says "Hello I'm Dr. Otto in charge of this complex that you've been brought to. We do have some questions for you. Just a second let me go back outside and get my friends ready to interview you" he steps back outside.

Otto walks up to his assembled friends and says "Well...should we all be going in there probably"

Then bubbly Absinthe speaks out "Send me in first! The youngest and the most childlike is the best way to do it. It might break the ICE so to speak"

Sara and Nikki both look at her and Nikki says "We are all the same age."

Absinthe goes "Baloney with the same age...You got old an ghost in you and Sara's what? Forty years old like, Ten thousand! or something maybe."

Sara and Nikki....they both stick their tongues out at her, in protest of that fact.

Dr. Otto gazes at them all "It makes sense, she's more like a kid than the rest to you. Maybe she will break the ice a little bit. Go ahead, go on in, its the best idea I've heard all day....I guess??" he states.

They all wait and give her time to work.

Absinthe started walking all bubbly and bouncy. Like a little kid into the room.

Jack notices her...studying her with great interest. Starts going off on his checklist again.
Teenage girl 15 or so...Dream GIRL comes walking into the room
Five foot five or so.
One the most gorgeous girls I think I've ever seen, even in the movie industry.
Green hair now that's funny.
Bright green eyes okay?
Getting closer and closer, she passes the desk and gets up close to the foot of the bed.
He then notices she's got pointy ears like a Christmas elf or star trek.
"NO...I've got to be dreaming" he tells himself.

Absinthe walks up to the bed and there's a small table mounted on arm so it can rotate over the bed. On top of it, is a small tray with a pitcher of water and a glass. That Jack has not seemed to have used yet.

She picks up the pitcher, pours some water into it and puts it on the table.
Then says "Hi I'm Absinthe, would you like some water?"

Jack just blankly stares at her, giving her the face of 'I'm not going to say anything to you' and mutters to himself "Man I am in TROUBLE."

Absinthe notices him, giving her the evil eye "At least say something? Introduce yourself. You just know I'm going to stand here. Like a little kid and keep bugging you and talking to you till you crack!" she said with a little bit of sarcasm at the end.

She then says in that German accent "wve have vays of making you talk."

With that age old pun, he cracks up and says "Okay I'm 'somebody' no wait a minute. I'm 'hey you' for now 'hey you...senior' is better because there seems to be too many juniors in here right now" she kind of cracks about that with a giggle.

"So you plan on keeping all the information to yourself...you're smart one" she says.

He picks up the water starts to sip on it, slowly while he studies her.

"Absinthe? Jack jests "It fits...with the green hair and eyes....Absinthe? Your name is Absinthe? Your parents sure hung one on you, with that name! They named? you?....After the green European alcoholic beverage that causes hallucinations?"

"What the hell is going on here? is there something in the water...in the medication up my arm? I don't get what's going on here?..." he stops for a second "Your hair's green, your eyes are green the name fits you 'Absinthe'...you look like an elf. YOUR named after a drink, that the nickname for Absinthe is the 'green fairy'... he does the air quotes with his fingers more than once! getting more and more MAD as he does.

"MAN! I'm in deep trouble"... he just about shouts "Man I'm in deep trouble" He starts laughing at himself "I just think I must be dreaming...if I'm dreaming? Please slap me at this point! Just to get me back to awake! Smack me around I don't mind! Because at this point I have no idea what's going on." He is shaking his head.

Absinthe starts into giggles as she looks at him "Would you like me to slap you? I would be more than happy to smack you around with permission! I hardly ever get permission to slap a guy around" she snickers with sarcasm.

"Well since I AM! dreaming. SURE!...you might as well go ahead and DO IT...PLEASE DO! I'll play along" Jack says raising his voice a bit.

"Just remember YOU! asked for this!"
Absinthe then rises her right arm and whips it FAR! back and just POPS Jack with one hellacious HIT, across the face.

Everybody's head pops in the room besides the guard, who is just standing there laughing. At the sight.

She turns around to the crowd that's looking in the doorway "He asked me to smack him...he asked me politely to smack him...to make sure he was awake...so?...I just did just as he asked."

Jack looks of the assembled crowd, just out of the door. That's obviously trying to figure out what happened "YES" he grumbles rubbing his face a bit "I asked her to smack me...just to make sure I was awake and I'm not dreaming"

Jack stares down the guard..."Now you" his eyes narrowed with intent of harm... "SHUT UP!!"

Dr. Otto takes that as a good sign that, she has indeed broken the ice and walks into the room. To at the sit the desk. As he does "I'm Dr. Otto I'm in charge of the section here in this complex. We have questions to ask you about yourself, the box that you arrived on, that we've also have in the complex." he states, rather flatly.

Then the next person enters the room, which Otto introduces. The person... seems to be an, older English looking gentleman "This Sir Wallace he's a consultant for my complex on various things."

Sir Wallace says out "Good day to you sir"...YEP, English thinks jack.

Then next person comes around the corner ...another girl about Fifteen or so. "This is Carmilla, she's also a consultant. She may be young looking, but she does definitely knows her stuff" says Otto.

Jack looks at this young girl. She is just one of the creepiest, Morticia Adams persons he has ever seen. White alabaster skin, black hair, with a red streak. Do I see red eyes and claws? and those Christmas elves ears again!'...he thinks...'Kind of a bad vibe off of her. But not bad enough to worry about....just plain CREEPY!!'

"I must be dreaming"...he thinks and mumbles again rubbing his face.

Absinthe notices him doing it and giggles softly "Need a fresh one?" she pips.

"No thanks...I am good for now" he grumbles.

The third female walks into the room.
Dr. Otto introduces...her as...Fey...his other consultant.
This one is a drop dead, knockout red head...she looks very Irish, with the flame red hair.
He notices vibrant violet eyes.
Of course once again for the third time. Pointed ears like an elf.
The shape of the eyes is just shocking.
Her face.
Her body just screaming supermodel at all points.
This girl SHOULD be in the movies...
That Jack worked on...she's got the look! she can do it!
She steps in a couple barely a foot or so into the room.
AND time seems a slowdown for Jack, as he's looking at her.
He gets this creeping along the back of his skull.
THAT!! starts screaming something IS! wrong with this girl.
Something absolutely wrong with this girl.
She takes the next step or so into the room.

That Little voice that he always listens to. The one that keeps him alive when he is working. The little devil or the Angel on the shoulder that says do this or don't do that. That voice that seems to keep him alive, all these years AFTER all the dangers he has done and all his life has seen.

THIS GIRL IS BAD! HIS BRAIN FINALLY SCREAMS!
GET AWAY FROM HER!
Get a weapon your HAND!
If you have to kill it KILL IT!
RUN if you have to!
The back of his mind is screaming. That animal section that says get the HELL out of the room. Don't go near it!
She takes another step in the room.
Now the voice is like a stadium loudspeaker going off.
She's wrong.
nope nope nope nope nope nope
FEAR RACKS HIS BRAIN!
She takes another step in the room.

AND..............
Jack to screams out "I don't know who the redhead is. But get her, the FUCK! out of the room! NOW!
You creep me out girl beyond measure!
Don't take another step in here!" he screams again.
The guard steps forward as Jack starts to get off the bed to the left side..FARTHEST...AWAY..FROM...HER!
"I'm going to go...to go...BAT SHIT! on you" he warns.

Fey took another step in the room.
He rolled his legs out of the bed. On the far left side of the bed, the farthest from the door.
FAR from this redhead, that's bothering him. Even though he, should not be bothered by her?
He is not even worried about the alabaster white skinned girl. Whose easily far MORE creepier, than any female that he's ever seen.
The redhead...she bugs him TEN times worse and that the voice in his head is maddening...screaming at him get away from her!!

Queen reasserts her dominance over Fey's body and says in a melodic voice to him.
"I don't understand why you have such a problem with me?"
She looks at Jack. "Sir I am no threat to you whatsoever?"

Jack at hearing that voice.
The change in the voice.
It just it's even worse than it was before.
The voice.
He got! out of the bed like a shot...he reaches across the bed for that small table and the arm that it was on.
It pops out.
He gets ready to use IT! as a weapon.

More guards POUR into the room!
Dr Otto yells out "Don't hurt him!"

Guards assemble themselves in a line across the room, to protect their charges.
Absinthe is backpedaling across the whole room and is sliding along the wall to stay out of the way of the guards. She manages to get around the desk and is already halfway out the door before anyone notices.

Carmilla on the other hand this is backed up against the wall close to the bathroom door and seems to be staying out of range of anything that's about to happen.

Also Sir Wallace is already halfway out the door with Absinthe in front. Being a small FAST Sidhe, she made it first.

The guards they form up a pretty formidable wall. Six of them between Jack and the other five people still in the room. Dr. Otto turns to Nikki "Fey get out the room right NOW!! he's definitely uncomfortable at your presence."

"EVERYONE out!" yells the head guard.

The five reassemble in the hallway and shut the door.
Dr. Otto once his group is outside, he was the first talking "My...I don't understand why he fixated on Fey as a problem. Considering who else was in the room" he then looks at Carmilla and says jokingly "You are the by far the creepiest female I've ever seen and he did not even seem to be bothered by you....Which is quite strange."

Carmilla looks at Fey and giggles "I don't know what's wrong..you don't smell bad today at all. At lest any worse than normal"

Fey takes a little swipe at Carmilla, that she easily dodges.

Dr Otto then says "He said He had no "Issues" with you, Carmilla."

Carmilla chirps in "Hey I like him...he has TASTE!" she says slowly on the last word... Sex just dripping on each letter "He maybe a keeper doc."

Dr Otto says "I and ONLY I will go back in."

Sara gets Dr Otto's attention "Hey Pee-Tee?..I noticed one thing. This guy has no aura that I can read at all... its like he is a null, just nothing there to see. Then add Fey's glamour did nothing too him to calm him."

"Humm" he says "The reports also mention, that he is just impervious to all telepathy used. So far some of the best here have tried to get in his head and no go."

With the door now SHUT.

Jack Calms down.
Puts the table down.
He Sits on the edge of the bed Slightly Worn out and Exhausted.

Jack was wondering to himself, as he clamed down 'Why? did I want to kill her...I don't get it? '
Then the doctor comes back in the room.
Jack as he sitting on the side of the bed ,not quite all the way in.
He says in a short to the POINT! sentences to get though to Dr Otto.
"I don't know what she is.
Where she comes from.
But if she comes back in this room again!
That redhead!
I'm going to go bat shit again!
Something in my head says no!
That's all there is to it.
She gets close to me...you better have me strapped down or unconscious.
You don't have any choice in this matter!
...if if if" he stutters out "she comes in this room and I'm unrestrained and I have a weapon my hand.
I'm going to use it.
I'm going to mess someone up, for sure Dr. Otto."

Dr. Otto nods his understanding "I'll make sure she stays out of the room. As to the other two kids or Sir Wallace, any issues there?"

Jack says "I have no problem at all with the kid with the green hair...the one with white skin and dark hair she may creep me out...She's the weirdest one of.. whenever she is. I have ever seen...that one with the white skin creeps me out.... but, it's nothing compared with the redhead was doing."
He stops for a second, to catch his breath.
"It doesn't make any sense to me." Jack shakes his head.

Jack is half sitting on the bed. He starts pulling up the sheets from the floor. Then puts the table back on its arm. Then rather neatly puts everything back down on the table, the water pitcher and it's cup. The small tray both where on. Some water spilled on the bed, but it doesn't bother him.

Otto notes how fastidious the man is. Even on small details. As he placed the tray and cup. Near exactly where they where, before the outburst.

The guards are still assembled in the room. But Jack seems to have calmed down.

Jack says to Dr. Otto "I think I need more water and I'm bleeding from that IV...I tore out of my arm."

The Doctor then turns to one of the guards "Do we need SIX? of you in here right now?"

Four of the guards leave and now only two stand at the door.

One of them says to Otto, as if to reinforce their point "Two of us have to be in the room from now on. If any personal are in here, with him after that dust up Sir."

Dr Otto says to one "We need to have a nurse, or an orderly come in here and put that IV back in his arm again. Go please go get one."

"Yes sir I'll go" the guard then leans out of the door to indicate to the other guard. That still stands the hallway, to call for the rooms nurse.

Dr. Otto turns to Jack then says "Okay once again" he reiterates "I'm Dr. Otto I'm in charge of the complex that you're currently in. We have some questions for you. First of all what is your name?."

Jack ponders this point and then he replies "Do I give you that, at this point? That would be stupid, you're in charge and the only thing I have the bargain with... Is what's in my head and I'm guessing that I should hold on to everything that can!" he stops to emphasize the point.
"I'm guessing that I need, to hold on everything I know. As bargaining chips. Then I might decide to tell you what. You need to know or you don't need to know, at this point."

Dr. Otto says "Okay, your at ARC research center in New Hampshire."

"Never heard of it" jack hissed.

The Dr. replied "Well not a lot of people have heard of ARC. But some have and I take it you're from Los Angeles?"

"Maybe I am" Jack quips to the doctor…"I'm gonna tell you straight up. I always like to tell the truth to people! ONE!" he lectures "It eliminates problems later on."

He stops to think and starts his list thing again.
"Straight out the box...
I really don't like lying...
But first thing your obviously the government of some kind or giant corporation.
I would NOT trust neither.
I've worked around the government through family, all my life on and off.
I worked for many a giant corporation.
I wouldn't trust anyone one of them, to get me a sandwich. Let alone anything with my life on the line.
I never have.
I'll give you one clue...electrician by trade in the past.
I started at Eighteen and worked with up to 30,000 Amps of current at high voltage all day long and with that... Electricians like me, DO NOT! scary easy. We HAVE to shake hands with death all day...you really don't get scared anymore, its just normal.
I will only say one thing. The redhead scares me more than ANY of the high voltage. I ever worked with. So will you keep that statement in mind from now on?
But as for everything else.
I will tell you what, I think you need to know.
AND most of what I know is this....!" he kind of shouts "I find a "SMALL"... finger quotes...."box on a road and bang HELLFIRE...PAIN and then poof! I am in bed sheets on top of a bigger box...your guys SHOOT ME!! Please tell which one, so I can BEAT HIM HARD! Next I wake up here DAMN IT!"

"SO" he pauses.

"I'm just going to basically consider myself a prisoner, at this point and like I said...AND stick with what else, I've got in my head as bargaining material."

Jack looks at his arm with the IV and a Band-Aid next to it. I am sure you have drawn blood and gotten skin samples off me at sometime or another while I was out. For how ever long that was? But my bet is, less than a day or less than about Twelve hours. I'm also sure you X-rayed me or whatever by now."

Dr. Otto goes "Yes of course, we've X-rayed you and everything else by now. We had plenty of time to do that. When you where received back then. But we still need information on this box, that you where on? How you came across it or it came across you? We need quite a little more information on it"...he paused "as IT WAS DANGEROUS!"

Jack volunteers to help "Doc I'm telling you the truth. I woke up on it and like I said next thing I'm here. Then you bring a scary redhead into my room, a green girl that's named after a beverage drink and a creepy looking kind of Morticia Adams looking girl...okay with red eyes. I know what good contacts look like and they WHERE NOT contacts. I can tell that! I've seen enough of them...so...what else can I give you, at this time?"

Then Dr. Otto ponders with the gentleman in front of him, to finally say "Can't you tell us your name?...as 'hey you' is bad...so give me that at least?"

Jack laughs "I told the girl with green hair the name is "hey you senior" please...that name will do with for now. I doubt anyone else in the building is called 'hey you' so I'll live with it" Jack laughs and smirks back "I have to laugh. As I am in SO much deep shit, its not even funny....so? Anything else Dr. Otto?" Jack stares at him.

Dr Otto replies back "Okay you obviously speak English, so your American that accent fits for the area...so your Californian at the very least?" Otto looks at his notes,Then asks. "What was the last date you remember?"

Jack thinks to himself another nugget information he wants.
Jack says "Okay Dr. I will NOT give you an exact date. that's another nugget I want to keep to myself. To bargain with later....The last time, I remember was it was winter." says Jack.

Dr. Otto shakes his head this point there "Okay can we get a month? 30 days at least?"

Jack was thinking little bit "November" he lied.
It was really late December. But he's in trouble and he hates lying. But lying may be his only hope to keep alive... Keeping them in the dark a little. Like the bit about mushrooms. Keep in dark, feed shit, see if they grow!!

Dr. Otto goes okay writes it down on file folder "You think you can give me a year to be sure? As its is a possibility, that you came from One hundred years ago or Two hundred years in the future...though I doubt it."

Jack thinks okay 'Time travel? he thinks to himself "Okay you're asking in what year?" Jack says "Truthfully, right now...it was 1976"

Dr Otto asked again more than confused "1976 was the last year you remember? You're not playing with me, to make sure?"

"Yes it was 1976 is okay?....All right?!" Jack snaps back.

"Okay...all right...who was president?" Otto asks.

Jack looks at Otto and pipes up. "It was Ford after, he makes an attempt to win the election....Jimmy Carter the peanut farmer won the election. So what now?" Jack huffs out, now even more mad at such stupid questions.
"I am from the planet Earth....I am not a Martian... I'm not an alien.....So what ELSE!" He yells out "As those 3 girls, are NOT Christmas elves with Santa Claus at the mall. I am sure, that they did not have on makeup on from motion picture studios. I have seen enough of that stuff up close to know....and I have NEVER heard of ELVES...are they mutants?" he asks finally

Dr. Otto stares at jack, with a blank look of a man thinking HARD "Let me go outside talk to my friends. About what you have given us. I might bring you back some photos of that box. You were found on and see if they ring any bells okay?" then Otto gets up to leave the room.

Jack studies the two guards still in the room and checks out their equipment, as Otto gathers his papers to leave....'They both have a 9 mm military issue pistol, that only JUST came out....As I bought one...You guys are really on the cutting edge...Okay 'Jack' I don't think, I'm going anywhere......soon?......I'm guarded by two guys with guns at least and a big huge metal door with no window in it. I don't think, I'm getting out of here anytime soon.'......he ponders, his situation.

After Dr. Otto leaves, the last guard locks the door and he stays in the room with his new buddy. Jack ponders to himself 'So at this point.. I'm in deep trouble
....this is not good. I don't think they know. What they have on their hands and they're asking me questions? The doc seemed to get really strange, when I told him the last year I remember was 76. He seemed to be really bugged about that one' he thought about that for several minutes and came to no answers as to why? The doc was so bothered.

A knock sounds on the door, the guard opened up and in came a orderly or nurse. A guy about 6 foot even entered the room with a small handled box with supplies in it.

'Unusual for a male nurse' in Jack's opinion, he thought 'But its a military hospital....makes sense' Jack thought his not knowing that 30 years had past and male nurses were common as dirt these days.

He came over toward the bed and Jack cleared some of the stuff off of the little table arm that was serving Jack with his water. The nurse put his supplies on it. Then went to the left side of his bed and pulls the sheets down around Jack's left arm.

The nurse says "Let me redo that IV okay? This is a standard IV. Nothing different about it, just fluid...no drugs. You okay with that?"

"I guess you're going to do it anyway so...I'll just let, you do it" he hissed "I got no choice. if there are drugs in that IV. They are going in me no matter what, I say" Jack almost spits out "So have at it! Dracula tap me" jack sassed.

"I'm used to the Dracula jokes" the nurse jokes, back to him.

Jack watches intently the nurse, go about his job. Then notices the tattoo on his arm.....Marine Corps symbol with the medical badge stuck in it with "devil doc" underneath...."Corpsman? are you still a Corpsman?" Jack asks.

"I was a corpsman years ago. I finally got my full RN degree and I am a full-blown RN at this point" The nurse says, as he rolled up his own sleeve a bit. So he can show off the art he is proud to have.

JACKS jaw just drops when he sees the whole tattoo and tries hard to hide it...
"THAT DATE ON IT!...."9/11 2001 lest we forget"
"OHH MY FUCKING SHIT.....WHAT HAPPENED" he thinks.

He tries to hide the sudden growing fear in him now, with a change in topic.

Jack whispered "Okay I think I can trust you little bit more than, most the people in this place. A corpsman...I could trust a corpsman" Jack added "You see my dad was a Marine..served in the war. Corpsman....all he would ever say is top stars, in his book no matter what! So unless you're a crazy one. I'll give you a little trust."

The nurse goes about his job, of fixing the IV and asks "Is there anything I can get you? Some water? Anything at all?"

Jack smiled "At this point...could I get, a wet towel. To mop up the sweat off of me? Would be nice" then the nurse steps, in the into the bathroom. He gets towel damp for Jack, along with a dry one.

"My name is Bill, okay? You still want to be referred to as "hey you"?... this new, guy Bill asks him.

Jack jokes back at Bill "Hey you" will work fine. 'hey you senior' specifically. Will probably work better" he said, with a small smirk.

"We had last week a 'hey you Junior' so senior is a good" snips Bill.

"Let me get that water filled" as he walks to the bathroom. With the pitcher he just grabbed of the table. "To recap that again...Dracula or Bill" he cracks, as he walks back into the room with the water pitcher and puts it on the small swing arm table. "Need to go to the bathroom?" was the next question.

Jack surprisingly thinks and says "I don't need to go to the bathroom and I'm very sure 12 hours gone by at least? AND? I have no need to go whatsoever?"

Bill says "If you do need to use the bathroom get me! I want to make sure that you don't kiss concrete okay?"

Jack jested "I don't want to kiss concrete again either! My 'bill' already augured into the dirt once today. I think kissing concrete in here, with this nice tile on it. Would be a bad thing."

Bill nods "Yes a bad thing...that I've had many face plants in my life, working at this facility from patients. Usually when you fully face plant around here.. ya pretty much break it."

Jack replied "I've seen that, more than once in my work."
Then Jack adds in a rather hard and mean voice suddenly.
"KEEP THAT REDHEAD OUT OF MY ROOM OR ELSE!! AND I MEAN IT!!"
Bill nods back to him. Then walks out.

Jack is now really thinking HARD about what he just saw.
'That tattoo "9/11 2001 lest we forget.' He thinks on '2001? Was it? some kinda fight or disaster and that guy was "in service" or just got in. Then add a few years "in" then add the time, it took for him to get a full RN degree. That EQUALS...I'M SO FUCKED!'.............'It might be way past 2001!' the shock hits him hard! 'FUCK near 30 years GONE!! all my buddies are dead or retired and have FORGOTTEN me by now.' Jack sinks lower into the bed and its sheets.

....Depression starts SINKING into him real hard. ALL THE LOSS.... 'All that I know GONE! Might as WELL BE DEAD!... All I know for work, is out of date...As dead as I should be...I am SO screwed...They can just kill me, anytime they want ...As I died years ago...No cop will believe me.'

Meanwhile as Jack gets comfortable in his bed again pondering. Starting to wallow in DEEPENING depression... The five gather outside, the closed door and down the hall a few feet.

Dr. Otto gets everyone's attention "So what do you all think about, this guy loosing his complete cool with Fey in the room?"

They look around at each other and each one of the pipes up in turn.

"He seemed normal till, Fey got too close and your voice? It really set him off like he kind of recognized it?" Sir Wallace queried.

Gwen sang "He was mostly upset that, Fey was in the room. When he went off?... He didn't seem to be bothered, by me whatsoever immediately. He let me slap him silly, to see that he was awake. That was kind of fun! It felt kind of good...Maybe he's into it?"

Sara's more than sexy, husky voice adds in "OOOO he is into that! Sounds like a good one. I like a guy, that's into that kind of stuff." She then looks at Nikki "I think I might know why, he did not like ya that much girl?"

Nikki turns to her sister in crime " WHAT?" she kind of queries...smirking in that what are you thinking voice.

Sara snaps back "Are you sure you showered this morning? Maybe its because, you REEK! He did not like you?"

Nikki sticks her tongue out at Sara, as she takes a swipe at her.

"OK fine I know you did shower this morning. I know you did. Maybe its your fabric softer?...That new lavender scent your going for!" Sara asks.

Swoop goes another playful swipe, that Sara easy ducks.

"What other things can be wrong? its NOT your shampoo...and its not your perfume as your not wearing any today....I GOT IT! I know what it is! YOU FARTED!" they all start laughing "I mean after what you had for dinner last night. You should have cleared out the whole room."

Even Sir Wallace is laughing at the "stick."

Aunghadhail's regal bearing comes over Nikki "Queens do not "fart."

Gwen giggling like......mad "Queens don't fart?...Really?...So your highness...By all means tell us, what they do?"

Aunghadhail just remained silent and fades.

"Jesus I can't believe, she said that" says Nikki, in her more 'teen' voice.

~"We shall talk later child"~ Aunghadhail says to Nikki in her mind.
Nikki cringes "I am in trouble for that one." she hisses out.

The other girls giggled at that.

Nikki asks Aunghadhail mentally ~"Why do you seem so cold and detached toward this man and his situation? You added nothing to the problem of WHY he hated us enough, to kill US!"~

The Queen just remained silent.

Nikki noted her being quiet and took that as BAD things to come!

"We kind of have to figure out why" Dr. Otto said, as he got everybody's attention back on track "He did NOT like Nikki and had an adverse reaction to her. Didn't mind Gwen whatsoever and kind of went "whatever" to Sara. Which just intrigues me to no end that Sara did not...CREEP...him out. But...Nikki! The beautiful girl with the red hair. Made him almost into a complete raging nut to get her out of the room!" he explained. "We got to figure that one out....WHY? that Sara didn't bother him all and Nikki bothered him immensely"

Sara being that Lust demon kid... says in her more than flirtatious voice " I am starting to like this guy. He hates Nikki and he likes me. He likes being swatted...mmmmm..I am really liking this guy. Maybe I should go into there and talk to him some more? He is kind of cute!"

Gwen warned Sara "Sara I know your a lust demon, but could you? Please keep your mind out of the gutter for at least one day? and be serious?"

Nikki is nodding allot at this point, to Gwen's statement.

Sara retorted "My mind is not in the gutter.It never leaves the gutter. That's where it belongs."

The girls were giggling once again.

Dr. Otto gets the attention of his group yet again.
"Well what's the plan here people?... My idea is, that we just leave Nikki out here at this med station to watch everything over a monitor. While she mentally communicates with Sara, what's going on in the room and Aunghadhail can communicate on opinions remotely from that position. Anyone else have any ideas?"

Sir Wallace shakes his head "nothing." he adds.

Otto looks towards Nikki, as she gets that regal demeanor over her again, and the Queen is once more in charge.

She's a little bit more cold, detached. This time her speech...he can tell.
"I really need to see this man in person. To examine the spells that are interwoven over him more deeply and in person. Seeing it from a distance, I can not do anything! Gwen and Sara do not have the skills. I'm the only one here that can do it."

Then she fades.....Nikki comes back in charge of herself "She's been insistent...Aunghadhail...is being very insistent!! She wants us to examine him in person."

Dr. Otto walked over and talked to Sam the Doctor in charge of the man's medical care.

"Sam?....what can we do, so we can get Nikki in there and have her examine this person?" he questioned.

In reply Dr. Sam states "After what I saw of the videotapes of him flipping out. The minute she walked in? There's only one way, you can really do it and NOT restrain him. It is to drug him up and knock him completely out. I can have Bill go in there, under the guise of feeding him with some Jell-O or something else. That's not going to be a problem dietary really? Then we put something in his IV while Bill does an IV bag change out. That is normal for top of the hour. He will be out in Five or Ten minutes. You guys can, wait down at the nurses station or the break room for Twenty minutes. Take a rest, while we get set up and the drugs fully set in."

Dr. Otto goes "I agree WE can do that. But for now, we will go back in without Nikki and she will wait at the med station to watch us"

Aunghadhail interrupted Otto, in a more than insistent voice "But I need to see him!"

"That can wait, till the drugs work. Till then, Sir Wallace can do some of the examining" Dr Otto replied.

Dr Otto turns to Sam "Get started please."

Sam states "Your the boss, you might kill him with this 'exam' But your the boss....Bill, please get the meds together and do as we have agreed."

"You got it" Bill says, as he walks away to the med center desk.

Sam walks over to the med area, as bill preps his stuff. "Man this is kinda low doc" Bill hisses, at Sam.

"I know...I don't like it either. But that man did come in here, with CLASS X taint and now its gone. They have to find out why?" Sam goes on "Yes they want the redheaded girl to examine him, so this is the only way to go. This is so, he will not struggle...so hard as to break something or someone" Sam continues while working "Here is something to putdown the patient in a light sleep, nothing heavy I don't want him drugged out of his mind like he's going to surgery anything...maybe half an hour's worth at best"

Bill reluctantly agrees "Okay doc its your guys opinion...I just do it" Bill carries on finishing his prep.

Dr. Otto sits a reluctant Nikki and Aunghadhail at the med center desk. Then tells her to watch on the monitor and to communicate through Sara mentally as needed.

He then gathers up the rest of the group and walks toward the room. Then knocks on the door. The guard opens the door and they all file in.

Jack watched, as Dr. Otto walks in and sits back behind the desk on the chair there. Behind Otto is the green haired elf and also the somewhat creepy white skinned girl that he already forgot her name. Then next came the older Englishman.

Dr Otto says to Jack "This is kinda going to sound funny or weird. But Sir Wallace is a mage consultant and he's going to examine you a bit with his arcane abilities."

Sir Wallace says while walking to Jacks bedside "That box. As bizarre as it sounds seems to have left a magic residue on you."

Jack sassed "Really? magic?? okay...so we got elves...got magic...you've got a girl with red eyes! Man! I'm on good drugs" he says after pondering for a second.
"When I wake up from this one...I will write a book!"

Dr. Otto seriously looks at Jack "Your not asleep...this is reality! Remember when Absinthe slapped you? You felt the pain! You're awake! If you want to? I can have her do it again?"

Sara peeps in at this point excitedly "I'll do it!...I like slapping guys" she says in a sexy, husky voice.

Jack says "I'll pass on this one with you. Not because the slapping doesn't sound fun on its own and your quite good-looking. But ahhh...continued slapping, can have a tendency to make me a little dizzy."

Sara chimed in giggling "Well we defiantly have a keeper here! He has a sense of humor! As long as, we can keep Fey out of the room. He might be bearable to talk to, for at least a couple minutes."

As Sara for the first time. Gets closer to Jack. He is certainly getting a vibe off of Sara that is JUST...'different'...but its saying to him. 'I like this chick...I should love this chick' but he's shaking it off, quite easily.

Sara wonders to herself...'I just hit him with a full force 'lust' aura. Aimed at only him! and he blew it off? WEIRD! He should be jumping off the bed and going at it with anyone in the room sexually!'

Wallace walks up a little closer to Jack. Sir Wallace puts his hands out
... palms flat toward Jack "This shouldn't hurt at all. If you feel anything weird, please tell me" says the older gent. "I know you're not used to this...But this is like an X-ray or a CAT scan or a MRI" He adds.

Jack goes quizzically "CAT scan? what's a CAT scan?" then adds in "an MRI?"

Sir Wallace starts moving his hands palm down. Up and down his torso. Jack notices his hands are glowing something fierce.

Jack warns "You said stop you if I saw anything WEIRD?" he kind of shouts.
"Well your hands, are GLOWING!! and I don't like it!" he warns again.

Sir Wallace looks at him surprised "YOU? can SEE the GLOW!?"

"AAhhhh YEP!" Jack growls.

Sir Wallace near shouts out , more than surprised at that "Astounding!"

During all this time...Aunghadhail...is sitting...watching via the hidden cameras, in the room at the med center desk and is furiously making notes.

Nikki asks again ~"What about him bothers you?"~

Aunghadhail...stays silent.

Jack glances about the room "Anyone else....about that being weird?...okay...I'll take that that glowing hand bit is normal. Sir Wallace....keep going, if you want. I am fine with it for now" Jack reluctantly adds.

Sir Wallace answers back "I think I'm done" and starts walking towards the door and exits the room.

Jack questions "Is anyone else doing anything weird or unusual to me next?"

Sara steps forward and says "Well I'm weird and unusual, I am going to get a little closer just to look at get a look at you."

Jack noted "Weird and usual! YAH...right got it!...Okay we're definitely on the weird and unusual bandwagon here! Jump on board! To the weird and unusual bandwagon."

Sara snickers back "Yes we're the unusual bandwagon and the school. That we all go, to is weird and unusual Academy. So we have been on the bandwagon for quite some time. You're probably going to BE the one joining us!"

Jack is shaking his head tonight "I hope...I'm not crazy, tied up in a rubber room somewhere....this is just not my day" he whines.

Sara looks at him intently for a while....then shifts into her mage sight and starts noticing the widely, tightly bound spell. It's obviously all over this guy. There must be Five...Six..Seven she counts or more layers of spellbinding on him.
A couple of them are true binding spells that are holding everything together. One is a transmutation. One is something else. Two look like they're for just hiding something. It's all bizarre. It's some of the best magic craft she's ever seen in her life. She backs up thinking to herself ... 'I'm not going to mess with that...someone really put the whammy on this guy' she then walks back outside. Thinking about what she just saw.

Sir Wallace gets the Otto's attention "We need to go outside."

After that is said, the whole party files out to the hall. The guard closes the door, so no sound from the conversation from outside gets back into the room and gives Jack something else to think about.

The door opens again and Bill this rooms 'RN' steps in with a box of supplies and a food tray with........the infamous hospital lime-green Jell-O!!.........
"I'm here to swap out that IV. It's time, it's the top of the hour and it's what I do. I brought you little something to nosh on while I am at it. Jell-O!!! Trust me that it's not medicated."

Jack growls "It doesn't matter if the hospital Jell-O's drugged. You guys are going to do what you want to, if I like it or not."

Bill walks over to the bed, puts the Jell-O on the table and the IV on the bed. Then starts swapping everything out, he's slides the extra drugs into the IV without Jack noticing and even a second thought.

Bill adds "Do enjoy the Jell-O, that's all you can have till...your fully cleared."

Jack waves the spoon in the air and makes it like a little wand then says "With all this 'magic' around maybe. I could smack this Jell-O with it and it will turn into a turkey dinner."

Bill jokes "It...turning...Jell-O into a turkey dinner. Would not be the weirdest thing I've seen a mage doing in this building."

Jack almost stunned "You're not joking? Are you? Aou have seen a mage turn Jell-O or something and do a turkey dinner?"

Bill shakes "No I'm not joking...You'd be amazed what they can do in this building, along those lines and I'll just leave it at that"

Jack looks on in stunned silence, as Bill exits.

Then Bill looks at his watch "About twenty minutes and he will be out" he notes the time on the chart, on the wall next to the mans room.

Back down the hallway ,Dr Otto's party is gathered near the break room door.

Sir Wallace began "That has got to be, the most tightly bound set of spellwork. I've ever seen on a human! Usually the only time, I have ever seen anything that tightly bound on something. Its bonded into an object, not a person? That's really good spell work on that on that guy. He's just got a web on him Five...Six...Seven layers deep who knows for sure?"

"Gwen? did you see anything?" he asks.

"You're asking me? I'm the trainee! I don't know anything YET" states Gwen.

"Sara?" he then asks.

"I saw several layers on him too. Some look to be transmutational magic with a binding. Plus something holding the whole thing together....I agree some of the best work I have ever seen." Sara lectured.

Nikki pled "All Aunghadhail wants....is to get in and see him in person. As soon as possible and she is being REAL insistent on that!!"

The group finally makes its way into the break room.
Gwen goes to very large Frigid. She notices its filled prepped salads and food. She grabs a nice-looking salad out of there and some dressing for it.

Sara spat "Is there, like a dog or cat in there. Like, I'm hungry too" she half whined.

Dr. Otto looks at her and goes "You know better. We don't do animals here...you can have a packet of blood if you want."

Sara nagged "Your blood here sucks! Got no taste!"

Gwen cringes again 'Its so weird to see her eat' she thinks.

Meanwhile, Nikki is set upon a mountain of pictures of the box at Aunghadhail's insistence. She pulled out the photos of the box again and is now studying them very closely. The Queen reasserts her dominance over Nikki. Searching over the photos and the close-up shots.

Nikki goes to Aunghadhail in their shared mind. ~"What's going on?"~ she asks.

The Queen remained silent.

Once again, she begs her ~"What's going on?"~

The Queen remained silent.

~"Your bugging me! Your keeping a secret from me! What's going on?"~ Nikki wails out silently.

the Queen still remained silent.

The Queen found a couple pictures...close-ups she likes. She doesn't like what she sees. She traces her fingers down, the runes in the picture that are on one side of the box. Taking a mental note of each one, as she goes by ten or fifteen of them and then she moves over a couple lines more. She recognizes a Rune and keeps going and she starts making strange notes on a pad there in a language that Nikki can't understand then she fades out.

Nikki once again calls to her ~"What's going on?"~

The Queen is still silent.

At that point Aunghadhail deep in Nikki's mind and half in the spirit world says to herself "I hope this isn't true. This could be trouble. Last I saw this writing, it was a lot of trouble! A lot of pain. A lot of Anguish. If any of its come forward to here, from back then. That's bad and I do not understand either. That man saw a small box 1st, then he touched it and now comes back with a bigger one just like it. I do not understand that!

I have got to see what the incantations and what types are woven onto him.
What is with the binding and transmutation magic on him? That the other mages here saw and they are Sidhe? AND so old in nature that they never have seen them before?"

"I dread what it might be." her inner troubled, voice said to her.

While Aunghadhail was thinking to herself in the spiritual world.

Nikki got up went to the fridge and grabbed a very small salad out and sat down with Gwen. She sat back down next to her friend and fellow elf and started to dig into the salad with gusto.

Sara watched on intently and said to them "I still wish I could eat regular food, like you two once in a while. Its such a drag to have to eat like I do."

Gwen started waving the salad, under Sarah's nose and goes "MMMMM!! yummy."

"I hate you" Sara grunted.

Then Gwen goes back to Wolf her salad back down. Like she hasn't had anything for quite some time.

Nikki talks to the pair as they sit and eat "Aunghadhail is NOT talking to me on this."

"WHAT" they both say.

"She for some reason is keeping me in the dark....Even her notes, she writes are in a language. She has yet to teach me."

"Are you sure?" Sara asks.

"Yep" Nikki nods "She is keeping me out of the loop and is kinda forcing me around. I won't fight her ,as we need her. But I hate being in the dark" she whimpers softly and she goes back to eating.

Across room Dr. Otto and Sir Wallace are talking to each other "SO" Wallace sighs out "I still don't know what magic is wound up on this gentleman. But Aunghadhail certainly seems to know something.....She's keeping something from us.....She's being very evasive."

Dr. Otto nods "I agree the Queen, has been very, very evasive on this matter."

The door opens up, as Bill comes into the room "Okay gentleman...ladies. The last time I checked him physically, this guy's out cold. He will be that way for about two hours, anytime you guys want to go in there and do this. He's physically stable."

Dr. Otto and Sir Wallace get up near immediately and start walking towards the door upon hearing that.

Aunghadhail instantly grabs 'mentaly' onto Nikki again and gets her to her feet. Puts the salad box in the trash. Grabs a file folder and is out the door in a flash. All the while Nikki is saying to her mentally ~"Hey what gives."~

Sara and Gwen both get up, put their stuff away and leave the room. Right behind the near running redhead.

The group files down the hallway back to the man's door. At the man's room, the door is already open. Only one guard is standing there.

The doctor for the room walks over to the assembled group "The man is thoroughly sedated and ready for what ever you're going to do?"

Bill is also standing there waiting "I double checked on him again, he's physically stable and ready for anything you're going to do to him. I moved the desk out of the way. It's all your gentleman's show."

Dr. Otto walks in the room, puts paperwork down on the table off to the side.
Sir Wallace walks in then Nikki really quickly behind.
Then Gwen and Sara bring up the rear, walk in and pretty much stayed by the door.

Wallace walks up to the man and starts waving his hands over his still form. His hands glow in a way, that only a mage can see "Interesting its definitely is a older age Sidhe magic. I've never seen anything quite like this old. That wasn't in some kind of artifact or something of that manner" he steps back deep in thought.

He steps, back to the small to say "I'm the standby...Gwen can be more of a receiver of what's going on. I will make sure if anything goes wrong? I will feel it first."

He glances to Gwen "Come over here and do is I taught you months ago. So you can have a separate feeling for what's going on, while Fey examines the man."

As Fey steps about halfway across the room. Sir Wallace notices a slight twitching in the bindings of the man. The spells around him are tightening and acting strange.

Sir Wallace states, with alarm "Fey?...He is already having a reaction to your presence, even at that distance."

Aunghadhail says through Nikki's body "I already noticed that...I saw that, when I was in the room the last time. Just as I came in the door."

Sir Wallace snapped, at her "You kept that back!? You noticed something an hour ago and more! Now you're telling me, Your Highness?"

Aunghadhail says with a Imperious demeanor to him "I do not tell you everything!...AS not everything is what it is, or looks like! You should know." She takes couple more steps forward.

Gwen's voice wavers in fear "I'm even I am feeling it now and I'm an idiot."

Sara points out, from cross room "Perhaps you otta back off Aunghadhail. Your obviously setting something off and it's not looking good?"

Aunghadhail at this time is across the room. Standing next to the bed, putting her palms towards the man and waving her hands over him. From top to bottom and side to side.

Sir Wallace notices the spellbinding's are becoming super active. The ley line from the man to the box is becoming a lot thicker. More arcane magic is flowing through it than ever before. It was just a thread at the start. Now it's becoming as thick as a rope, as even more arcane power pluses through it.

Gwen yells "Aunghadhail back off! It doesn't look right."

Sara lectures to Aunghadhail "Heed their opinion Queen, they are there for a reason!"

Aunghadhail shot back "I'm in charge of this, I will take care this! This is Sidhe magic! It has nothing to do you!"

Gwen sneers at her and growls at the old Queen "What do you think I am!"

Aunghadhail snaps a look at Gwen, while she's still trying to get readings off of the gentleman. "Your a child! You do not know, what I'm doing! Stay out of it! Stay silent! and learn! That is what you are here for!"

Aunghadhail waves her hands more and more closer to the figure from head to toe. Now the glow is actually brightening the room!

The guard that is standing next to the door Says in a shaky voice "Even I can see it now!"

"Damn it!" Sir Wallace yells "The connection to the box downstairs, it was a thread. Now it's a rope. It's becoming as wide as a river! Back off! "

Aunghadhail not listening to him, roared back to him "It is in my realm of expertise!"

Sir Wallace turns and orders Gwen out with a wave of his arm, then grabs her shoulders "Get out of the room Lass....This is getting out of hand! You shouldn't be here."

After he gets her started on her way towards the door he turns to Aunghadhail "Your highness you've got to stop....it's going all wrong."

Aunghadhail proclaimed "Everything is perfectly fine Sir Wallace I am in complete charge of this...This is very interesting what is on him. They are definitely ancient spells. They are definitely ancient Sidhe and bound in such a way? I have never seen before? I do not understand what is going on here? The only thing I am feeling or seeing so far, with them. Is that, they seem to have something like a time limit or something going on inside them. A particular way to do something or they were on a way to finishing something. They are dissolving. One way or the other, they are finishing up or starting.... I can not tell which."

Sir Wallace yells "I think you've gone too far already....something IS definitely wrong"

The man wakes up even though he is sedated.

Bill in the hall hears him snap awake...struggling in his bed and he looks in.

Jack is fully awake! Then the first thing he see's when his eyes peel open.
He's looking in the face of the redhead!

He starts SCREAMING AT HER ...."GET AWAY FROM ME YOU IDIOT" He says in a strange voice....not quite not his own.

Even he can recognize. That the spells have completely cut loose on his body in a magic catastrophe that blows both Aunghadhail and Sir Wallace across the room in a blinding bright FLASH.

It stuns, the guard against the wall.

Sara in her GOO form, bends with the blow.

Aunghadhail and Sir Wallace pick themselves up from across the room and struggle up to get out.

Bill Runs in to the room looking at the poor man on the bed going into convulsions at that moment. The man is screaming in agony. Bill can actually hear bones breaking, flesh..rendering being torn apart. Something's going on with the prone body laying on the bed. The man is flopping around on it, like a dead fish or dying fish.

"WHAT DID YOU DO!?" Bill yells, as he glares at the redhead.

Bill runs over, lowers the bed, via an automatic flat setting on the control. As it lowers, he drops the side rails andwhips the sheets off. As he does, he sees the mans form is actually bubbling in his own skin. The sight shocks and sickens him.

The guys face is, one of pure agony.

His bones seem to be moving around on their own accord...GRINDING.
Muscles are running under the skin.
The guys face is one of pure twisted, agony. As he is screaming his head off like a trapped animal, that doesn't understand the pain its going through.

Sam the Doctor in charge, runs into the room and starts shooing everybody out "Everybody out!" he yells. Other technicians run-in, from allover the floor of the medical unit. They start shoving stuff aside and check on the man's vitals.
Sam notices something on the on the monitor, his temperature starting to spike.

"Bill! he might be a mutation! It looks like he's going into burnout! Get the cold packs in here" Dr. Sam yells loudly.

Bill turns to the other technician "Get the cold packs in here...Notify the on-call doctors in charge of burnout specialties for mutants immediately."

That man immediately turns and runs from the room. To get the supplies needed.

Dr. Sam to the turns to Dr. Otto and his group that still at the door. He looks at them all and sneers "It's out of your hands now. You might as well go to the break room. We have to take it from here and see what happens. I think he's going into burnout."

"Whatever you did with the spells young lady" as he looks at Nikki "Seems to have started off something that should've happened. Let's hope he lives through it."

Bill walks over the door quite angrily and slams it shut! In their faces.

As the group stands there. Waiting for Otto, to finish talking. Two mages that worked this section of the floor, run down the long hall and jump into the room "It felt like nuclear bomb of magic going off on this floor. Even with all the wards around. It definitely lit up the whole area" say, as they both go in the room. To see if they can help.

After the mages find that they can do nothing. Both ask if, they can see the "tapes" of what Fey was doing. Just before the incident.

Bill walked with both of them, back over to the medical station. Sitting in the middle of the hallway. He sat down at a computer station and he started working the system to bring up. What the two mages wanted to see.

After about five minuets, he hissed loud enough for all of Dr Otto's team still in the hall to hear "Here ya go, this is the whole thing from the start! and about five minutes in. That's where the redhead starts to mess-up and poof!"

The two mages watch on the six arrayed monitors. The Recording of the room from all the camera angles available.

As a two mages watch the six monitors. They can see second by second what seems to be going wrong with Fey's examination on the gentleman. In it they can tell, from the taped images and the somewhat magic sensitive sensors mounted in the room. Then add their own assumption of what was going on. Is that Fey seems to have hit a mystic tripwire in the spellbindings. That was set to go off for a specific reason or event. That event looks to be a Sidhe, like her or the mystic exam she was doing. It looks like the tripwire was set with a warning phase and it took a while for it to set off. Also it looks like she was being warned by the other people in the room. That she might be doing something incorrect and she paid no heed to the warning others saw.

The two mages start arguing and discussing this to each other.

Bill is of course overhears them on this, as he is just sitting right there running the computer and recordings for the mages back and forth as requested.

At this moment the burnout unit for mutations comes at a run....down the hallway with all their equipment in tow and their Doctor.

Bill immediately recognizes that the Doctor charge....a buddy of his, from way back.

Mike...the mutation specialty doctor for this section of the complex and one of the best in the business...jumps into the room.

First thing he see's as he gets to the door and opens it with the rest of his team behind him. "What the hell?" he shouts.

As he hears a man screaming inside and the rending and tearing of flesh and bone "How the heck did this happen!!"...."What the hell IS happening.".....he thinks 'This never happens!' he starts in on the man and gets his staff to work 'In a burnout they just either live or die slowly. THEY don't fall apart like this!' he thinks again. Then gets to work saving the man.

The new doctor 'mike' is in the room examining the readouts, on the existing monitors. As his team puts air-conditioning chilled ice packs, underneath and above the man keep his temperature down. That is just starting to peg the One hundred and twenty-five degree mark on the panel.

A mark that of this point which would kill most people almost instantly.
His heart rate is jumping to near Two hundred range and then floating down to about One hundred-fifty. His blood pressures all over the map.
He can actually see bones and joints tearing on the guy. The thing that stands out most to Mike, is that the man's ribcage is expanding and collapsing in on itself. Crushing the man's organs, thus stopping his breathing and his heart for one or so seconds at a time. They just seem to suddenly compact down on his internal organs, stop everything in place and then pop back out.

He's never seen burnout go like this.

They usually goes in stages and everything works out fine. OR the guy just dies!
This one's...like stage number three is happening when stage one should?
Then what could be stage seven, starts and stops randomly.
It's all over the map! AND all that time, has been causing so much pain.... No pain medication. He can give to him, will work what so ever...past the burnout effects.

Mike goes on examining the gentleman.

Jack just screams.

Dr. Otto looks at his group and then looks at what's going on in the man's room.
Then he makes a decision to himself for his group 'It doesn't look like that man is going to be in any shape to be looked at anytime soon' he thinks.

He turns to the group "I think we should all go and see the box right now. I don't think, we are getting back into that room anytime soon. Not! with nine or more medical technicians in and out of there, with all their equipment. Trying to save that man's life. Or at least keep him comfortable until something happens one way or the other" he explained.

They all silently nod in agreement.

He starts leading the group down the hallway back towards the elevator they arrived in. Once At the elevator door, he keys the special pad there with his ID and enters a code number. The door opens up and immediately a voice rings out. "Dr. Otto alone?"

"Nope" he goes over all his guests and has each one swipe their card over the pad inside the elevator.
The door slides shut...the elevator doesn't move. A camera above their head swivels around and looks at each one of them in turn.
"Dr. Otto everything fine?"...."Clear for you to go down."

"Everything's fine" Otto says and he keys in another number.

Then the elevator starts it's long journey down in the depths of the complex. After one full minute of dropping, it's going well over another mile DEEP in the complex...This is now, one of the deepest sections of the complex.

That they keep the worst of the worst in.

The door slides open, at the bottom.

Immediately as the door opens, up everybody notices. That the elevator door opens up to a room and the guards are already pointing weapons towards the door. So that even if some THING slinks in....IT! wouldn't have a chance to do anything before the guards got at it.

The guards check his ID and everyone else's ID again. Against files to make sure it's proper. Then they open up a door for them to enter that section the complex. They then walk down a very barren hallway.

Dr. Otto says "Okay people, the last I heard from the report that I have in my hand here" he indicates the file folder in his arm... "Is over an hour ago in the file here...it is probably more like Two now. The class X taint on the item is zero or so near zero, that exposure over even long periods of times. It can't hurt you. But still its in a examination room. That is sealed off and only one at a time is allowed to be in the room with it. The rest will stay in the observation booth."

They all walk about One hundred more feet, then make a turn to a large door.
He keys the pad on this one, opens it up. To lead into an observation room with a large glass wall on one side. Now they can see the box-- four foot tall, by four wide, eight foot long, laying on the floor in the middle of a Forty by Forty room with a Twelve or Fifteen foot or higher ceiling. Then it seems to be sitting on transport pads, just in case you have to move it around.

Otto introduces the technicians in charge, to the group.

After he does"So has anything changed?" he asks, the tech's.

The technicians say almost in unison "Nothings changed"
Then one says "This thing...all it is now...is a big lump of metal."

Dr. Otto "Have the technicians tried any further tests or ways to try to get this thing open? Since last report?....I got...the data is about two hours old?"

"We tried lasers on it, every torch, we've got nothing, not a scratch in it, not even the slightest little dent, we probably could drop a nuclear weapon on it Doc and it would just sit there" one tech informed the group.

Dr. Otto turns to the two mages on staff that are in the room, unfortunately he has never met or knows either one of their names. He asks them "Are you the two mages on staff for this project."

One of the gentleman turned towards him "Yes we are."

Dr. Otto asks "Bring us up speed. please."

"Well--we been going over the database...notebooks...books out of my collection at home, since this came in and he runs down a list for them off his notes. Of what he has referenced.

....We only get one rune, out of Two Thousand. We can't decipher it at this point.
....There seems to be Four to Five different sets of runes on the box, each one of its own language or subtype.
....Only thing that they seem to have in common, is that they are Sidhe in nature. As far as I can tell from the one or two or three different types...that we can decipher in each set.
....We find their history coming from, definitely some of the oldest we've seen.
....It is definitely, arcane writing for a spell or arcane shorthand.
....It might be notations of what's supposed to be in the box, like a list?
....But that's about it and Ninety-nine percent of that, is guesswork." the mage states, as he closes his notes folder.

Thanks gentleman Otto turns to his assembled party and says "Who wants to be first?"

Sir Wallace answers out..."Me I will go."

He enters the airlock door and it opens up in sections for him to enter the next room. He goes in and starts examining the box. He does not seem to be doing anything special at this point any he intently watches it. Looks at it. Since, he brought a notepad in with him. He starts writing down some notes, as he sees something...that looks familiar...he thinks?

...For Forty-five minutes to an hour, he examines the strange box and then he comes back into the observation booth.

Sir Wallace Interrupts the group sitting around looking at other photos of the box and states to them "Well people, I didn't see anything vastly familiar? Like that the gentleman mages said. It's just ancient symbols of ancient Sidhe and no organization I know of?" he pauses to look to Fey "I think Fey....you should be next in...maybe Sara with you at the same time?" Wallace segests.

The technicians STATES in a choppy manner "Not allowed...policy...one at a time...if something goes wrong...we only want to rescue only one person at a time...not two at the same time and if one goes or both go madman, kill each other...one person is easier to rescue, once again."

The Queen rises in a very regal manner and takes control of Nikki before she can argue "I am going to GO next" she almost DEMANDS IT in her tone. She gets to her feet, gathers her papers.

She then walks over to the airlock door and waits....intently waiting....glaring at Dr Otto.

"Fine!" he says in a huff "Let her in."

Fey readies her paperwork at the airlock doors and waits for it to cycle her through.

The box... it's laying there four foot tall, by four wide, eight foot long, bronze almost golden color.

She walks of towards it.

That she gets closer within 3 feet or so of it.

The mages notice that its getting more magically active and tells everyone in the room. The speaker snaps on "Ma'am it's getting more magically active as your getting closer to it."

Dr. Otto says to her "You might want to step back a little there Fey....nether the man or this box seems like you."

Fey looks towards the booth with intent "I think! I am okay" She states in a I know WHAT I AM DOING MANNER!! "I have my shields up...this box can not hurt me."

Dr. Otto reasoned "Try turning off your shields, go in there with nothing on and see if that works?" he thinks on what to say next, to the Queen "Being that last time, your use of magic or its style might have been what caused the last issue...as Sir Wallace's magic. Did not seem to get any rise out of it, when he was in there?"

Aunghadhail backs up "I do agree with you, I will try it without magic" she raises her hands and waves her shields away... the shields collapse.
She gets closer to the box again...this time, the runes do not glow so much...they seem to be back to normal.

The technician gets Dr. Otto's attention and points towards the monitors "It definitely worked, shields being up definitely was affecting the box."

Dr. Otto talks to the mike "Fey? it looks like a definite...having your shields active was the issue...them brushing their magic against the box, got its attention...So to speak?"

"Just give me an indication if anything else occurs" she orders.

She starts to touch the box...As her hand nears it by mere inches, the mages alert to the boxes aura going WAY up again. They both yell over the system "Back OFF!!"--"DO NOT TOUCH IT!" She does as he says.

One says "It looks like, it can only stand you in there...But get closer than say a foot and it starts to get KINDA MAD!"

Aunghadhail growls in a huff "SO! you do not like me at all! Well all right...YOU...I will stay back since YOU insist! " she says to the box as if its a person.
So she leans towards it...not touching it....searching. Reading off the runes in groups. Sections of five or six or seven or so. Makes a note then moves on. From those notes, she makes other notes. She studies each side-section one by one.
Intently studying it nearly for hours. She is Seeming to be getting somewhere with it secrets. But every note she's making, she notes in a special language that she only understands.

Nikki doesn't have a clue what the notes say.

In the back of Nikki's mind, she asks the Queen ~"What's going on?"~

The Queen's is quiet.

Nikki asks again and again over the next few hours.

The Queen's is quiet THEN. The Queen getting MAD at the interruptions says to her ~"Watch and learn I will tell you later."~

So hours more go by Nikki...interrupts again ~"What's going on?"~

~"Be quiet--learn--and I'll tell you later"~ the Queen in her, says almost exactly the same way...But even colder than before.

Then she studies the top section of the top the box....section by section.
It takes over 4 1/2 hours to complete the task and she's writing down notes on each section.

Obvious to the rest of the people in the booth. She seems to be finding things that they didn't see.

Dr. Otto spoke "It looks like bringing Aunghadhail was a good idea. She seems to know something about this. That is not written out in books, so I take that as a good thing. She's doing allot of studying and seems be making more notes than anybody else. She must know something inherently about that box maybe? She encountered something about it long ago?"

Gwen goes over to where Dr Otto and Sir Wallace are talking she quietly gets their attention "Dr. Otto...Wallace, since Aunghadhail is in there and can't hear us....Nikki told me and I am sure she meant for me to tell you. That Aunghadhail has been keeping her in the dark on this "thing" to an extreme and she says. Aunghadhail is cold and distant on the whole subject like its bugging her BAD."

Sir Wallace speaks out, in a surprised voice "That's not like Aunghadhail at all...she always "shares" with Nikki. As they both have to live in that body. I wonder what is wrong. I will talk to them, as soon as it seems best...thanks Gwen."

After four and a half hours ,she steps back into the observation room.
"I needed to sit down, go through my paperwork and my notes" Aunghadhail says in a tone that implies NOW.

The group looks at a technician, for an answer to her and the technician shows her to a small room with a desk. Once she is settled, she starts, searching and going through her notes.

Otto looking at her at the desk..."Well? what's your opinion?" he asks the Queen.

The Queen looks at him and the group "I have NOT formed it YET!...let me get to my notes. It may take me several more hours...BUT...I will get to, you as soon as I have an idea. As to what we are up against" she says to him in a very dismissive tone, that BASICALLY says go.....away!

Dr. Otto turns around, to say to the room "NEXT subject" jokingly.

Sara chides "Of course...I'll give a shot at this! I have one the biggest collection of rune books in the Academy" She goes to the airlock door waiting for it to cycle through.

After she is in the room. She turns to the glass "I am trying an experiment here"

She goes on to explain to them. That she is going to put up a magic shield around herself a little one. One that she learned from Nikki. The reason why she is doing this, is to test. If the box had a reaction to the Sidhe magic or just to Fey.
She walks towards the box looking for any indications.

On the monitors technician says "No not a value...a fluctuation...its all okay."

"That's what I really wanted to test" she informs them.

She then looks at couple symbols on the box. "The symbols...photos...You gave me of them and what's here or in the photos. They all the same to me so. I'm getting out of here" she tells the technician listening to the room and her.

She walks to the airlock system, waits for its cycle. After she gets out of the room. She walks toward Dr. Otto "I would like to see Gwen go in next"

Gwen looks at them both in SHOCK "ME!!" she squeaks in a high voice.
"In there!!?" she whines.
"WITH THAT!" she points at the box.
"NAW NO...NO...naw NO....NOPE" she goes real fast, as she shakes her head back and forth fast.

They both stare at her and Sara says "Don't worry about it...nothing has gone wrong so far"

Gwen starts squeaking again..."Exactly my point...SO...(pause)FAR!" she catches her breath "I don't want to be the Canary!"

Sara looks down at her evilly "I already did the Canary...Fey did the Canary...Sir Wallace did the Canary...your last up...anything goes wrong now....it was going to happen anyway...SUCK IT UP!"

Gwen looks at her "Ok.....ay.....I'll go" she whines reluctantly.
She walks over to the airlock....The door opens up cycles through and she goes in.
Apprehensively,
timidly.
She walks up to the box.
She looks at the Windows.
She says to the booth "Has anyone touched this thing?"

The booth technician goes "Physically?"....."with a ungloved hand?"....."YES" he states over the speaker system.

"OK....ay" she whines again. "Sara....is there a reason why you sent me in here?"

Sara asks "Could you put up one of your magic shields...One that Nikki or the Queen showed you how to do....please?"

"Like Fey did?" Gwen asks back....whinny once again.

"YES...LIKE FEY DID...daaa" Sara spat sternly....then giggles.

Gwen does, as she is told. She gathers her magic from the area and her shield comes to life.

Everyone looks at the technicians and mages "Well?" Sara asks them.

"Nothing!" they all say.

Sara says to Gwen in the room via the speaker "Okay...walk towards it."

"Okay" Gwen, says apprehensively. A little more than scared.
"Remember this thing didn't like Sidhe. I warned you" she says back again, whinny and a bit sacred.
She takes a few steps towards IT.

The technician shaking his head "nothing."

Gwen looks at the window "Does shake head mean bad or shake it being good...I can't hear you."

The technician clicks on the speaker "Shake head means....nothing....all good...when you see me with my eyes bugged out screaming at you and you DON'T hear a sound....you might want to leave the room at that point!"

She says "Okay."
She takes a couple steps toward it.

The technician still shakes his head.

She takes a few more.

The technician still shaking his head.

THEN she does something, only a small kid or a person with a childlike mind does.
She YELLS OUT........."TAG YOUR IT! "Then smacks it, with her right hand and jumps back.

The Technician and most of the room is laughing. But he stops long enough, to say to her "Nothing."

"Can I leave now?" she asks.

Everyone looks at Sara.
Sara laughs "Yes you can leave....CHICKEN!"

"WELL!! at least I touched it!" she ranted and she walks out of the airlock system.

"WELL....that was FUN" Sara intoned " AND....That answered many a question."

As Gwen walks back into the room, as Sara starts.

"What" Otto asks her

All three look at Sara. Aunghadhail in the small room does not stop with her note making. But she does hear her.

"I can now get an Idea of what we may have here. After Gwen went in there with the box" Sara states to them all.

"See...I knew it...I was a canary" Gwen snarls, as she stared at Sara.

"Yep and a fine one you made!" Sara joked.

"But in all seriousness...what I wanted to see is? If it did not like a Sidhe and it seems to me...It does not like Fey period" Sara stopped to let that set in the group. "Why I bet your going to ask, how I got to a point to say that?" Sara asked them.

"One...I used a mage shield just like Fey taught me a bit back...No issue."
"Two...Gwen used the same...No issue."
"Three...Gwen is a Sidhe...AND she is actually kinda related to the Queen...LONG ago but related...but it did not care."
"Four...and thanks to Gwen even thou, I did not ask...you touched it...and nothing...So contact with a Sidhe is out as a reason."

"So...I think...it...JUST does NOT like Fey and only Fey...So the Question now is...WHY? It hates only her...is it because? she is a...
A Sidhe queen.
A royal.
Just Fey's family.
Or just Aunghadhail?"

"Aunghadhail? why only Aunghadhail?" asks Gwen.

Sara says "Why?...Aunghadhail has over time...MADE many enemies."

Fey seem to be sliding back and forth between Nikki in charge and Aunghadhail making notes on the photos in her notebook. While she sits at the desk.

Nikki says to Aunghadhail in the back of her mind silently to each other.
~"Why are you being so cold I don't get it?"~
Aunghadhail says nothing.
Nikki screams at her in her mind again.
~"What's going on why are you being so cold about this!"~...utter silence.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

MED CENTER...ARC

Bill walks down the hallway coming back from the break room with a cup of coffee. He just had to get. It's been over five hours since the man in the room started screaming his head off. After the redheaded obviously interfered with some spell. According to the mages and started this trip in agony for this gentleman.

He walks past the med station, then walks in the room and over the last five hours things have changed a little bit. He just doesn't scream continuously, it seems to go on for about an hour. Then about a Ten minute break or so....a small reprieve in the pain. The changes, comes and goes in the steps or phases.
Bill walks into the room, on what seems to be another level of pain for the gentleman is starting up yet again! Over the last five hours Bill has seen a lot of changes occur.
Skeletal changes with the man that they could see...unaided.
His skin has been getting darker....changing color to a weird black-but not black its like a super dark purple-blue.
Internal organs changes. That he has gone over with Mike the specialist on burnout mutations.

As he walks in and sets his cup of coffee down notices the manner of his patents suffering changed.

The screaming...agony and pain slowed.

Bill stands over the man looking down at him.

Jack suddenly wakes up and realizes someone's in the room.
For the first time in hours. He seems to be little bit more coherent than normally.
He sees Bills face.

Bill leans over and says "I gotcha buddy. We are going to keep taking real good care of ya....can you understand me?"

Jack nods wearily with his teeth clenched in searing pain he is going through.
His eyes are agony, they feel like molten metal been poured into them.... Sometimes he can't see....Others he sees too much...too much light...color.
Even his hearing is painful...too loud...too sensitive.
His skin and muscles feel, like knives have been jammed through his entire body.
Even his head hurts...it feels weird like his skull has been crushing his brain.
All his ribs hurt and everything hurts THE PAIN NEVER STOPS it just lowers a bit.

Jack looks up and Bill and nods to get his attention.
Bill leans in closer.
Jack wearily says through the pain..."BILL I'm done. I'm all spent man.
KILL ME!
I can't take anymore."

Bill pleads "Don't say that. You can take it! These burnout things with mutations only go on for Twenty-four to Forty-eight hours! Yours is the worst I've seen. But it it's usually a short time thing you'll make it!"

Jack continues though the searing pain.
"I can't take it anymore. I'm done, I'm spent. DO ME MAN. I'm sick of this stuff. I'VE GOT TO GO."

Bill pleads with him "You can't keep on talking that way. You'll talk yourself to dying all by yourself. You won't need anybody's help at this rate."

Bill gets mad at him "I'm not gonna kill someone, that has a chance of living!!"

Jack interrupts him "Man I know you where a Corpsman! You know WHAT! I'm asking! My dad said a Corpsman carries a gun for two reasons, one to protect the men that he's caring for" He chokes back the pain.

Bill pleading, almost crying. "DON'T ASK ME TO DO THAT!" yells at him.

Jack finishes "The other is the kill off his friends in Mercy! If he can't treat them. So that they don't suffer in agony on the battlefield for hours."

"DO IT!" Jack screams.

The pain starts racking his body again. Ratcheting back up to the level usually is at. It looks like his small reprieve from the pain is over and another series of changes start again.

Bill walks out of the room shaking...Bad memories rattling his brain.
He grabs his coffee mug off the table, as he walks out the door and as soon as he gets in the hallway. He chucks it down the hall and it shatters all over. The guards in the hallway jump from the sound. Bill just walks away toward the break room again.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

MANY LEVELS BELOW.......

"Aunghadhail?? Nikki?" Dr. Otto asks
She looks at him.
"Can we all go back up to the breakroom. Where you can work on that, in more comfort? and while we are there check on the patient?"

Aunghadhail's voice comes out of Nikki "Of course we can. This may take hours for me to do. Besides, we can all get coffee or eat."

Dr. Otto gets everyone together and walks back to the elevator. Most would think going out is easier. NOT HERE! its harder to get out than in. As this complex was made to keep untold "STUFF" from getting out...not keeping it safe!

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

MED CENTER HALLWAY -- NEAR BREAK ROOM

Mike sees Bill in the hall and knowing his buddy for too many years going to back to the dark days in the sandbox. He knows, Bill is blowing up RIGHT now and is in a bad mood.

He stops him, with a small touch "Bill? what's up guy?" he asks.

"HE ASKED ME, TO KILL HIM?!" Bill spits out.

Mike countered "These burnouts only last about Twenty-four to Forty-eight hours ...Yes this one is real messy, but I have yet to see one not end in that timeframe."

"But have you ever seen? One tear a person apart like this? " bill challenged.

"No...never...and I have never read of one doing it either" mike stops talking...thinking.

"Mike" bill starts pleading..."He is family....his dad was one of us "dogs" he asked "THE QUESTION!"

Mike whispers "If this does not change on hour Forty-nine!....I will get with you and if you and I agree. We will end this for him...ok?"

AT that very second the elevator doors open at the end of the hall with the standard "ding" and its like a dinner bell to Bill....as he sees his prey.
....THE REDHEAD....

Mike rolls his eyes and says--"Ohh shit!" Then grabs Bill and tosses him at the wall and pins him.

...Before he starts...

But its too late the mouth is open and the YELLING starts....With the screaming agony of the man from down the hall, in the background. As a reminder to all, of why this outburst is GOING TO HAPPEN NOW!

Bill points at Fey....SCREAMING!
"He said TO you! don't come in the room. Now you can see why?...He said don't come in the room!" He's pointing at her in a vicious manner. Spiting words at her. "You! messed him up! It's your fault...he's in there screaming his head off! If he croaks! HIS BLOOD IS ON YOUR HANDS! He said leave him alone and you wouldn't do it. I don't care if the rest of these guys, in this hall lead you to do it... You still had the choice of not doing it. I'm not stupid. I know that you have a spirit in your body that tells you what to do and what not to do....But your suppose to BE in control!....GIRL! And it tells you stuff. So that you know more than most people in this building, on certain areas. I'm not a moron I can read files!"

Aunghadhail asserts herself over Nikki and Is furious and it shows....her presence fills the hall....BUT THE RN....THE EX-CORPSMAN has seen too much in life and she does not scare him.

Aunghadhail ROARS "DO NOT accuse me...human!...Of being insensitive and not knowing my job! How was I to know what traps are laid before me!" she starts to gather ley lines, forming a spell.

Bill spouts off again "You knew better!"
Bill bounces off the wall, his eyes and face read murder. Mike holds him back.
"Your friends TOLD you to back off" he spat again.
Mike holds Bill back...the guards move down the hall to help.

Dr. Otto stands in front of Aunghadhail and stops her...."Don't Aunghadhail we don't need you to get tossed out of here NEVER TO COME BACK! As if you hurt ONE staff member, THEY all will stand together to NEVER LET YOU BACK IN!"

"You knew better or at least, you should have. With all the experience you're supposed to have. I saw the recordings of the room...Your "friends" (he let that word burn) told you to stop. As it was going wrong BUT NO! Your arrogance lead you astray. ADMIT IT!" Bill screams more at her.

Aunghadhail is in full blow QUEEN MODE and will not stand to be talked down to.

Sir Wallace near yells...in a WARNING tone..."Queen if you do....YOU WILL GET NIKKI TOSSED OUT OF WHATELEY! and I will NEVER assist in her training again! I mean it!"

Mike and one guard, start to DRAG Bill down the hall toward the med center and the patient room.

Aunghadhail starts to howl at the man. BUT Nikki stops her COLD. Takes back control and says "DON'T BLAME ME I am still learning." she whines. "I didn't see any trap in the background of the magic....Magic is not always a straight line. Sometimes it throws you a curveball, once in a while! That's just the to the nature of the beast"

She runs down the hall in tears to the breakroom.

Aunghadhail finally sees the error and tries to console Nikki in her mind ~"I made a mistake child"~

~"NO!! WE MADE ONE--and I have to LIVE with it"~ says Nikki..mentally and in the real world to all. That word LIVE was the one Nikki made burn to Aunghadhail.
~"I have to make it up to him...IF...he lives....AND SO DO YOU!"~ Nikki yelled at Aung.

~"So tell me what is going on?"~ Nikki pleads, yet again.

Aunghadhail...is silent...then after a few minutes says in a calm voice to her. That has a little apprehension and sadness in it. ~"I am almost sure what this is...and if I am right. It is a mistake of MY past come to here to plague me. If it is so? I will handle it please?"~

~"What is it?"~ asked Nikki.

~"It was a decision made during war and desperation. That still is being felt today. This might be the first of many bad choices, I made then and those of my royal family come to hunt us."~ Aunghadhail sounded back, even sadder than before.

After being dragged down the hall Bill, is at the station shaking his head and claming down.

Bill sits at his desk, continuing to calm down from his encounter with Aunghadhail and starts looking at the monitors arrayed in front of him that cover the man in the room. Via a mass of displays and readouts of his condition.

Mike walks back over from just exiting the man's room, looks over the countertop at Bill

Bill gets his attention via a playful smack on top of the head.
"Mike is he getting better? as there's no changes on the monitors to look at" Bill asks.

"I can see major changes. It looks like he's getting shorter from what measurements I've taken and he has put on muscle mass. Aside from that. I'm gonna give it another six or seven hours before we start seeing anything trend towards a specific BIT goal" Mike tells his buddy.

He then adds "Hopefully he doesn't keep on going on. Like now....starts mellowing out and gets better. But I don't know for sure, as we are on totally new ground here."

Mike, as he stands next to bill. He can see that he is still mad at Aunghadhail for messing this man up. He gives Bill a tap on the shoulder. "You said exactly what I already was thinking. They should have known what she was doing or should have stopped her. She should have backed off, at the first sign of trouble. Obviously...we all saw the tape, there something going on and the other people in the room warned her at least three or more times to stop. I may not be a mage but...I can tell when something's going wrong."

Bill opens up the regular computer desktop next to him. "Mike I am going online. I've been reading the notes this guy." Bill looks down at the screen for a transcript, of what was said to Dr. Otto "He said 1976 was the last year he was in?? which makes no sense at all"............ "Time travel?" he doubted.

Mike jokes back "Time travel are you kidding? That's a new one, even for here. What?...Is he Capt. America maybe? He is Dr. Who from the TARDIS? Pick a sci-fi conundrum and wrap it around this one! But, I would NOT leave it the out of realm of possibility. I mean the weird crap that we've seen in this building and that's at our security clearance. We are only middle-of-the-road. I can only imagine what they keep in the "HOLE" he quipped.

Bill shivers "I don't EVEN want to think about, what's down there. I was down there ONCE! It creeped me out."

Mike states "This guy and this box he was attached to. Would have been in the HOLE....IF they had not lost their class X taint."

Bill starts messing with the computer and goes on Google.
Bill yawns "I've had an idea to look under 1976 for people disappearing in Los Angeles in the winter months. I don't think he was giving us the correct month. It did not make sense what he said. I don't think Dr. Otto caught it. I kind of think that he was fudging the dates there?" Bill stated then, set to input that info on the system. "I think he kept that info to himself. As little chip to play in the card game that they were playing."

Mike agrees "Yes...I think it would be a good idea, to make a search. Under that bit of info?"

Bill states back to Mike "One funny thing? That does not make any sense? But it kinda does for his generation, in 1976 being over 30? He should've been married. But it, obviously sounds like he wasn't." Bill looks at the intake notes, on possessions... "He was not wearing a wedding ring? But being an electrician he might not wear that wedding ring. Then he never asked once about his wife and lastly he obviously doesn't have kids."

Mike looks over the counter, at what Bill is reading on the display.... as Bill continues "I may not have kids. But my brother and sister have kids and me being just being an uncle. I WOULD have to just know, what was going on with my nieces....nephews and they're not even my own kids!" Bills adds with a little anger "I would be clawing the bricks literally out of this hole in the ground. To get out. To find out what happened" bill glances to mike "I would kill everyone in this complex to get out of here. to find my OWN kids!! So he doesn't have any" Bill looks back down at the screen..."Poor guy might have not had anyone....even back then" he adds, with just a hint of sadness.

"So?" Mike starts "What are the details your going for?"

Bill runs down his list, to Mike.
"The no kids deal is giving me a clue to start with.
We are looking for an unmarried male 30 years old or so.
Electrician.
I'm thinking the movie industry...he mentioned that twice.
No kids and I am going to assume where he appeared at, is where he left from.
...You know the OLD straight line theory of the door opens up. They can only go to the next room it doesn't go down to the next building or to a country Two thousand miles away. So I am going to go with that theory.
He's from Los Angeles.
He works in Los Angeles and he appeared back in Los Angeles."

Mike interrupts Bill "Also add that little tid bit, his father was a Marine that served in combat in WW2. So that might narrow it down another notch."

Mike recalled to Bill "You can always look in the mainframe database. With our security clearances, you will get just about any police or FBI file on record. Without any problem whatsoever."

Bill nodded "I am going to do that!....anybody around here an expert on that?"

Mike points to a guard in the hall "That one guard over there" mike points at one of the men at the door of the patients room "his name is Jacob. He's pretty good at mowing though the security stuff! Maybe I'll get someone to "relieve" him for an hour and have him join you at the desk here. I hear he is a wizard on a digging up stuff that no one else can find."

Bill says "Thanks buddy, I will work on this. What I am really trying to do is,.. good or bad. I want to give this guy at least a NAME if it ends up going bad. I want to have something put on a tombstone....if we put one up or least a REAL name on a file folder instead of it saying jokingly "hey-you senior" on it. Like he was joking around with me. That just wouldn't be right to be a lost soul without a name."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Break room ARC MED Center

After Aunghadhail has had silent mental chat with Nikki, she asserts control after she actually asked Nikki's permission.
Aunghadhail asks in a more motherly tone to Nikki ~"I have control again, I want to look at those pictures?"~

Nikki reluctantly agrees ~"You can have control...but you better start telling me something?"~

Aunghadhail answers, in a soft mental tone ~"I will try my best to tell you something child. But if it is bad and I do not want to let you know something that will in embarrass you. That came from me or cause you grief or harm or ill will from someone else."~ Aunghadhail starts to sound more protective and starts to talk. Pausing allot while she thinks of what to say to the teen. "I am trying to protect you. But I can not protect you from everything obviously. I think this "man"... is...like I said to you. Is one of those things from the war that. I feel is very embarrassing that happened and I would prefer you, not to know about it. But it looks like it has been dragged out into the daylight, no matter what I do..... But if we are to talk. It is going to be ME AND HIM talking" she gets a bit insistent at this point. "I will leave you out of it, until at least me and him clear the air.
There is probably going to be a lot ill will, going between us at the very least" she gets a little sadness in her voice. "If I am even a little bit correct. So do not be surprised, if he has a lot of anger towards you? Almost every minute of the day."

Nikki recedes back to think.... as Aunghadhail takes charge.

Aunghadhail starts to pour over her notes and the photos again. She is still making the cryptic notes on the runes in her notebook, that Nikki does not know how to read.

Nikki interrupts her ~"You're going teach me that!"~

Aunghadhail counters ~"I have to keep some things private between us. That is why I am writing in this. Just like you.....I allow you, to have private things occasionally AND I don't pop up, to bug you about every little thing."~ she inwardly laughs.

Nikki reluctantly agrees ~"Yes I can understand that, you're stuck in here. Even though it's my body....you're stuck in here....and you just can't leave, pretty much without me knowing about it. Except in certain cases."~

Gwen notices Aunghadhail getting back to her paperwork again, like she said she was going to do and it's a good thing now. That they both calmed down after the encounter with Bill that RN.

Gwen walks over to Dr. Otto and Sir Wallace.

She asked them both "Can I go down, see the guy in the room and see how he's doing?"

Dr. Otto says to the youngster "That would be a good idea. As we don't know what's been going on with him...for...." He looks at his watch "The last what?? Seven hours now....Easily!"
He is surprised by the time.
"So you go do that and then you can bring back a report to us or better yet? Grab that one mutation specialist....Mike I think was his name. Then have him come down here and give us a full rundown of the man's situation is."

"Got it doc" Gwen says with glee and she leaves the room. Going down the hallway towards the med center.

She comes up walking up on the medical center and sees Bill and the guard working at a computer station. They seem to be going over Google, some sort of internal document's and file folder systems....looking for information?

As she comes down the hallway. Bill immediately stands up and looks like he's about to say something mean, because an evil look comes over his face.

Bill's face changed. Then greeted, her "Your okay. Your the good one. I'm not going to jump down your throat."

Gwen looks at him and half sneers "Thanks....maybe?"

Bill jokes "It's okay, I'm only mad at her..the red head... at this point. You guys were doing exactly what you should've been doing. Warning her to back off. She just didn't want to listen."

Gwen interrupts him "You do know Nikki, has Aunghadhail's spirit in her and it was running the show in there?"

Bill says "Yes I was read into the files, on you all."

"So you have to understand your yelling at one...But taking it out on two, you know?" She says.

"Yep" he says flatly.

"So maybe you should talk just to Nikki? and make her feel better. As she did not know what Aunghadhail was going after?"

Bill agrees "I will try. After this is over. But you been real good to this guy. Keeping him calm and stuff. Maybe you should go in there and see if maybe your voice has some soothing affect on him. A couple jokes?...I don't know?....What ever comes in your head?"

She looks to Bill..."Me?"....and she starts whimpering "Go in there with him screaming?" she goes on "I'm having trouble enough trying to stand in the hallway and listen to that....Let alone actually being in the room with it! "

Mike is still standing there looking over his shoulder at what his friend is doing and turns to the small green haired Sidhe. "Yeah Bill, I really don't think this kid should go in there. I mean that is a pretty mean room, even for an adult to go into. I mean that the sounds coming out of this guy, just....Just ... gets to people. Even some of my own medical technicians are having trouble keeping their lunch down."

Gwen starts to turn greener than her own hair, as she gulps. Gwen looks like she is getting ready to yak right here, on the floor.

Mike looks over her again "If you really think you're brave and you're up to it. You should give it one chance, a shot. But if you feel like, your getting a queasy stomach. I'd bring a BUCKET!! and I'm being serious....I'm not joking."

Gwen thinking then after a few minutes with some apprehension...."I'll try it Doc."

"YES!" Darn your brave. My name's Mike, by the way again."

Gwen asks as she starts toward the room "Mike? Everybody would like in a rundown on what his situation is...is...he okay?"

"I'll get some file folders together while your in the room and answer that one to all. I don't think you're going to be in there too long....so good luck" with that said Mike turns to get files together, off his computer.

She looks at him shocked for a half second and turns to walk into the room.
She goes to the door of the room, she can see poor Jack flopping around on the bed. She can actually start to hear, his bones grinding, cracking, muscles and tendons pop once in a while and his wheezing breath. Then add him screaming on and off. Is the most sickening thing!

Gwen thinks 'Screaming all this time he should've gone horse by now? He should have screamed himself silent by now?'

She turns to across the hallway, back to the desk "I've heard people screaming before and usually after an hour they just kind of stop screaming? Because they can't scream anymore?"

Mike looks at her "I think since his voice box is changing and with his regeneration rate shot through the roof. So he's healing up his voice box as fast as he can wreck it. So he doesn't stop."

Gwen says not looking so good "That's just sick!"

Mike says "YEP!" then pauses "This is one of the worst....If not THE worst burnout I've ever seen. I've seen patients going into full cancerous mode. That look better than this guy."

She turns away from Mike and walks into the room even though she's cringing from listening to what's going on with the guy. She walks to the side of the bed.

She jokingly kind of whispers, down to him...."Hey-you senior" are you getting better?"

Just more screaming...
There's just more screaming...
More screaming....
More ugly horrible sounds coming from him.

"Hey-you senior" she gets a like a melodic tone in her voice "Come on...say something....talk to me....you know me....the green haired elf...the one named after the alcohol....okay I'm just going to leave you alone...you just look like you're kind of busy right now."

She turned around walks out.

After she gets out of the door, she's there leaning against the wall and a half losing it.

The guards get ready to prop her up, as she looks like she's about to kiss it.....Just face to the concrete and just as she takes one or two steps.

The guard in his mind...'I am going to help this one out and keep her up....I don't want to pick her up'

He helps her across the hallway, back to the med center and she leans against the countertop.

Mike notices her come over and he just immediately slaps a cup of water on top of the countertop. "Just start drinking that and sit down" he goes around the counter and pulls her into the med center area itself. Then sits her down in a chair.

"Drink that water...Some people just can't stomach, what's going on in there.
Even professionals can't do it. So don't feel bad about it! As soon as you look a little better. We will go back down to the break room and have nice long chat with your friends....okay?"

She just nods.

Bill looks at her over the top monitor along with the guard. They actually kinda snicker at her.

Bill praises her "Well you gave it a shot. You're braver than most! At least you can say you did it!"

After it looks like Gwen has gotten a little bit better. Mike grabs his file holders together and gets her attention. "Hey Absinthe? are you ready?"

She nods.

"I got my file folders together, so let's go down to the break room and I can do this rundown on the man's condition for you guys"

She jumps up and walks down the hall. As they are walking down the hallway.
She asks him "Do we need any....like display devices? Should we not be going to a meeting room?"

Mike informs her "No...not in this place, its got everything! Even display devices in the break room for Christ sake!....We have nothing but budget here to spend on toys!"

They walk to the break room and she goes to sit down next to Sara, who still seems be moping about it there's no food for her in the cafeteria.

Gwen asks Sara "I remember you go into peoples heads, when they are asleep to fix mental issues?"

Sara says "Yes I do!....I have done it many a time. Why do you ask now?"

"Can't you do it for this guy and get his pain level down?" Gwen hinted.

Sara shakes in anger at herself "OOOOO How can I have been so STUPID! I should have done that hours ago!" Sara starts banging her head on the table.
"I could have saved this guy tons of suffering! I had my mind elsewhere! Damn it! I hope this man can forgive me!" she bangs her head even harder.

Sara whispers, has her head lays on the table "Gwen right after this I am going to run down there. JUMP into his skull and fix this crud!" Sara looks up at Gwen, from the tabletop "For the so called "trainee" of the group, you sure come up with better stuff than the rest of us!"

Gwen just smiles.."I know! I just think outside of the box!"

Mike announces to the group "Okay people, Absinthe asked me to come down here. To give you all, a rundown on our man in question and his medical condition. So here's the list...it's quite a long one!"

Mike turns on a overhead 3-D display, takes out a small tablet to run it and gets all his paperwork....plus notes out.

"He's obviously in some kind of burnout and just for basis. In a stock burnout case. It seems that for the most part every step, has a logical secondary step, then a third one, then the fourth one, then the fifth one and so on. You start off with your heart, your lungs, your God's whatever, your internal organs changing, moving around, if they need to be shrinking, growing, whatever you need, and then it would progress from there. To the skeletal system and change. Then the musculature would change and redress. Then finally the skin. Then anything else that needs to be add to you."

Mike goes on.

"Adequate logical steps, like you're building something. Well whatever magic it was. Tripped all this up, its seems...sort of. Taking all that and throwing it right out the window. As far as the mages can see. There is transmutation magic that was already there and what they explained to me. Is that this spell, looks like it was timing off to do something anyway and when it got set off. It tripped stuff out of phase. Instead of one after another item going like its supposed do, in a certain cycle. They started jumping around. So at this point"

.... he pauses.

"I don't know what to say. He's going through the weirdest burnout I've ever seen on record. I'm going to be writing a little book about this guy live or die. On this burnout every piece of information we collect on him. Is going to go into a big giant file. That everyone's going to read, that specializes in burnouts.... this is how weird this one is, so with that being said...."

Mike changes the display to a skeletal map of the man that cycles through the last Seven hours and shows the changes step by step.

Sara sees that timestamp fly by and just starts getting more mad at herself...then interrupts the Doctor "After we are done here, I am going to go see the patient and try to help with his pain"

Mike says "Okay....all pain meds don't work in these cases....they just burn off."

Sara states "I going to try to into his head doc and fix this....Ask Dr. Otto I have done it before."

Dr. Otto nods.

Mike agrees "We can try it....but lets get back to this."

"His skeleton at this point is going kind of sideways and backwards in its changes. More than one time it compressed so hard on the internal organs. HIS HEART STOPPED....AKA he died FOUR times."

They all kinda gulped or gasped at that.

"His Skeleton seems to be majorly changing, he's actually lost about Three inches in height from SIX foot FOUR. Which leads me to believe that, he's either. One getting younger or to turning into a female. I'm going with both at this point. As that's usually what happens. Is that most people when they get a BIT they usually end up younger, if they burn out or mutate at an older age. I've had yet the really see an older BIT and that's confirmed by the measurements. I'm getting from his Skeleton."

"The strangest part about his Skeleton at this point is he's...he or she...I'm going to refer as he from here on out, till we confirm it has changed."

"He is adding ribs lengthwise or the number of ribs in the human body. He's adding more below a little bit. But what is strange is he is also growing vertical ribs along the length of the torso. Becoming more of a basket weave. On top of this, extras are adding behind the existing ribs. To overlap the open space that would be between them. Almost like banded armor of ancient knights.
This added... 'second inside'...ribcage...would make the body even stronger to stop things, like knifes from sliding between one rib and the next to damage the interior..... All this added....yet it seems to be still VERY! Flexible. Even more so than a normal persons ribcage. That being said."

He went on.

"The next weird step is he seems to be adding rib plates over the lower abdomen one in the center, three across the bottom of the same interwoven basket weave type. The interwoven plates. The lower ones are a lot more flexible and they really are not noticeable outside of an X-ray."

He flips the 3-D image around on the gentleman from before and a couple steps during the changes "You see them appearing at this point and it is making more sense."

Dr. Otto is sitting there with his mouth open, shaking his head.

Gwen glares at Mike "No wonder he screaming. He's like adding like a whole other person IN just bones alone!"

Aunghadhail is still pouring over photos...no matter what...it's almost like? she's heard all this before.

Sir Wallace is indifferent and not commenting.

Sara is just intrigued at this point. Since Mike has stopped "Can I get my own personal copy of this one. Because this one, almost proves my theory against the intelligent design. Versus accident of evolution! This looks more like design....not accident of evolution."

Mike nods to her "I am in full agreement with you Sara. This does not look like evolution...This looks like design, like intent, that might be why the spells were there. I don't know at this point....let's continue?"

He pauses to change the display to a spinal one.

"On the Skeleton...The spine looks like it's reinforcing around a tougher center core, for the spinal cord to go down there. Also looks like it's beefing itself up to take bigger impacts from exertion, weight, running. Also the bones themselves. Finally they seem to be not made from a calcium bone, they seem to be leaning towards another mineral. That's even tougher than normal bone and their strength is definitely ratcheting up. I've seen this, in some of the exemplars their bones become a different mineral base. A lot stronger...since Sidhe hate iron...it's not iron...so it's another base mineral."

Mike changes to a whole different view on the display to heart and blood system.

"Next his blood is changing along with that it's going from red and white blood cells that is normal. It's going to something else."
He looks over at Fey "It looks like it's ending up more like what you have... That silver stuff running through your veins that, only you seem to have."

Aunghadhail looks at him in shock "Yes that's right. He's got more of your specific blood and there seems to be not a contamination.... But other additives into it, that are NOT! In our data base."

He changes views again, to a rolling view of time stamped changes to the circulatory system only.

"The changes in blood? Since were on this topic. Is his heart and I'm going to say this loosely. I don't think it's heart anymore its plural! Hearts! At present he's developing a whole secondary circulatory system.
His main heart on the left side of his body is gaining two chambers. It will be a six chambered heart. It's going to be supercharged, and now there's a secondary circulatory system branching off with a weird sort of valveing system to another heart. On the right side of his body and it looks like the other heart can do the pumping for the entire body by itself. As its built exactly the same.
I think they both systems will be identical and symmetrical...eventually.
So we have two systems one on each side of the body as strange as that sounds. Its going along with Sara's intelligent design theory again and of course both WHOLE circulatory systems are interconnected."

Gwen asks "You mean he has TWO hearts? REALLY?"

"Yep TWO! If this works out....A person can shoot him in the left one....He will shut its blood flow down!....Then next is...your shocked face. As his hands wrap around your neck, as he kills ya!" Mike laughs evilly.

"Now since blood goes to lungs...on to that." the slides change again.

"I think this person's developing more lobes into it and the way that the esophagus is going through the chest cavity. Leads me to believe, that it might be able to sectionalize and shut off second certain sacks. To keep them from being injured.

This also leads us onto the other organs in the body. It looks like his stomach is toughening up, along with a simplification of the digestive track. That being more of a normal Sidhe thing anyway. A lot of elves go through this development. I've read? The ones I have paperwork on anyway?" he quips.
"That their digestive track simplifies. Because they no longer need to eat meat and they tend to go towards more of a protein vegetable matter. To keep their body weights up. So, they don't need all that internal plumbing. That we have and they lose other parts of it. So, it's toughing up for some reason? But it's also losing some of its aspects of what a human has and gaining more of what Sidhe definitely have."

"That's why I think he's turning into an Sidhe. If you did not figure out what, I was hinting at" he laughs.

Sara looks at Fey and mouths the words "Are we gaining a new family member...a sister perhaps?"

Nikki with Aunghadhail in charge, just stares back at her.

Mike changes the display to body wide.

"Then we move to muscles people. He's definitely gaining musculature and a lot of it! Even for a man! He should be shrinking especially? If he is turning into a female. Especially a younger one. But he is not? The muscles are getting denser, they're getting thicker, they're getting more corded, they are standing out!
The body fat all over the body is already burned almost One hundred percent away...clear away. So you can really start to see the added muscle mass stand out."

"When he's not bubbling" Mike joked.

Gwen looks like she is getting queasy again, from her visit to his room.

"Yes I'm sorry Absinthe, that I reminded you of what you saw in the patient's room. With the bubbling remark. I hope your stomach feels good?"

She still kinda looks at him with a green tinge on her face and Sara looks at her.

"Was it really that bad?" Sara asks.

Gwen scowl's at her "It was the sickest thing I've ever seen and that's even after seeing you."

Sara giggles "WOW that's kind of bad. As I know....I make people vomit."

Mike looks at her "Yes I've seen pictures of what you do...yes you DO make people vomit."

Gwen laughs at that...she says "nailed" sarcastically.

Sara takes another swipe at her again. Then says to her "Girl your you're not scoring points with me today in the good column."

Gwen says back "Well one column or the other column whatever? Good or bad. As long as I WIN!"

Mike says "Can I interrupt now girls? in your little tit for tat battle there. We are not in your high school right now."

They turnaround then, they look at Mike "Yes sir" in unison.

"Next on a list of course after the muscles. Is the joints and tendons. They also seem to be changing or reinforcing and some new attaching system to the bones. Certainly there seems to be channels digging into the each one of the bones themselves for a actual better anchor point. This guy when, he's fully done is going to be a very strong exemplar...probably. AND very fast and durable one at that. Lets see what happens with the skin later on. That is probably going to be one of the last things to change on him."

Mike changes the display to the mans face and eyes.

But were going to hit on the eyes at this point people. I'm not sure? I am beginning to wonder if he's going blind. Honestly. I really am beginning to wonder if he's going blind.
Because the darker center of the pupils...the Iris...the colored part on him is almost completely gone! It has gone Ghost white, like a blind person. But there's something else changing in there. I can't get the equipment in there to examine fully. Plus all we get is more screaming in pain from him and a lot more thrashing when we try to get light in there. So we been trying to keep the lights down in that room, to help him out with the eyes."

After Mike says that, Aunghadhail puts her photos down and is actually listening more intently.

"Lastly like I mentioned before is the skin. I can't tell you what's going on.
He's lost most of the hair on his body from his neck down. Which is kinda normal for a lot of burnouts and exemplars."

Mike pauses to change notes.

"What's happening most...and is the most striking changes can confirm this his skin is getting darker...and darker I mean not like an African race darker...it's turning up blue/purple blackish, it is the most bizarre color? I have ever saw."

"I saw some records coming from your school on a student "Jobe" became the other day? It's a long his colorization of the DROW elf or dark elf or Dark Fae or Sidhe?"

Aunghadhail stands up and States! In a regal stern manner to Dr. Mike.
"NOT! like...Jobe!...Jobe is a plastic Sidhe...a carbon copy...a cheap plastic imitation!"
She gets even more mad at the thought of him MAKING MORE...just like him! and the room starts to glow about her.
"A! badly edited copy at best! he is no Sidhe of mine! Not one of MY SUBJECTS! and neither would be anything that he creates along his path to doom! Would be an Sidhe! They are doomed! and if more are "MADE! " They are abominations at best in my opinion...TO CALL THEM SIDHE! IS AN INSULT OF ANYTHING THAT IS A REAL! SIDHE! "

She looks at Gwen "You should never be seen around him or anyone he changes to his image or the image he started! In your times words....you call it? slumming it?!" she hisses.
"They may think of themselves as Sidhe and look like it, but they are NOT! Absinthe"

Mike looks towards Aunghadhail "I'm sure him making elves out of a petri dish is very insulting to you...your highness. As the Queen of the elves in the past and what? and maybe Queen from here on out? I'm sure you feel that he is an insult at best....I am sorry."

Aunghadhail Says to him calmer "It is not your place to apologize for him...As you. At this time have done....Most great care for what may become one of mine....You have already earned my thanks and gratitude on this."

She nods and actually, giggles at that....seeing a human actually agree with her, before she has even voiced that opinion against Jobe at this point of time.

Dr. Mike says "Thanks...If I can please continue and I will use Jobe as an example that we for the most part have seen....This mans "color" seems to be going a little bit more darker where as "Jobe's" is a little more gray. I think that's from "Jobe" doing his DNA splicing "BIT"! Yes, I do keep appraised on what's going on your high school and with debauchery your little genetic scientist high school friends get into. "Jobe" is quite the case for a lot of file folders in my department... AKA one of these days. I would like hit him with a hammer. So that he would....stop!"

Gwen asks "So what is a true dark Sidhe or Drow....Aunghadhail?"

Aunghadhail hesitates for minute thinking...then stands.

"Well there's several types. Just like there are many types of Sidhe known. There are, Sidhe of the oceans and seas...Ones of the mountain....They all look a little different from each other. The same thing can be said with Fae of the dark or Fae of the light. Being good or evil is not much of a point of just being...Its what they lean towards.

But with a true dark Sidhe or Drow....the ones I've seen.
The ones I have seen in the way your describing this man changing to.
It looks like he's turning into. One that I am somewhat familiar with and that group was a culture of only warriors. That's all they did, All they did was fight. Not like mercenaries. But? they already fight for kingdoms.
They fought for any of the five courts.
Most of them fought the early and then the last fights before the Sundering against the GOO madness invasion into the kingdoms.
That's all they did. That's all they ever did".....She kinda fades remembering the past like bad Dreams.
"They where made to fight only.....wage war.
Its said they looked like predators. You could see it in their walk...in their attitude. Even their "look" They looked different than a regular Sidhe. Always taller. They where....more muscularly built to be mean, to fight...fast....and most skilled with blade and bow. Pure deadly.
They where taught magic in a different way than I use. I never knew what was different about it. But it was truly so.
Also I only know this for the most part Second hand, as I was younger when most where about."

Sara got a little scared at the "They where made to fight only" part as she saw a real big change in Aunghadhail just before she said it. She thinks to herself 'Made? could that transmutation magic, be leftovers from that?'

Mike starts to end his rundown "That's what we have at this point any final changes for a female type usually happen really towards the end, so if he's going to lose this maleness and gain more female parts. That usually ends up being really close to the last couple steps. That's why I am keeping an eye on the sonograms and internal scans. Also of course the last changes in skin tissue also usually relate to breast tissue development. so when that occurs it happens in one swipe."

"Any questions?" Mike asks the room.

Sara gets up as the meeting is breaking up and no questions need to be answered. She walks up to Mike and she gets his attention away from his paperwork. "Dr. Otto has approved for me to go and see if I can help his man out psychically. Is this is Ok with you? I've done this before."

Mike asks "So what is it, your going to do?"

"I am going to go down the hallway and see if I can get in this man's skull in person per say. Some people call it his dream state. His unconscious being. To see if I can help him out with this pain, that he is going through. I might be able to calm it down. Also while I am in there, I am going to prep him for when he comes back to consciousness. As he needs know that there are going to be changes."

She turned back to Dr. Otto and she walks up to him "PeeTee" I am going to go down there and help that gentleman out as we agreed" She pauses to think.
"What about the fact that he might think its 1976 still? AND that Thirty years have not...past. As if he thinks that's true. I am going to break it to him, so as to get him ready for the loss of time. Hopefully he doesn't go totally off the deep end, knowing that Thirty years have past him by. Probably in like a second or two to him." she then ticked off her fingers one at a time "Then later we can do the...your mutating bit. Then the your a girl? maybe?"

He nods and says "Please do Sara. All that makes sense and if your worried. You will be fine. Your good at this" and he starts talking to Sir Wallace again.

Sara goes over to Gwen and Sara says to her "I am going to help that man out, like we discussed. Want to come?"

"Nope...its okay...you go by yourself I'm not going down there. It's too much for me" Gwen whimpers.

"Okay....no problem" Sara walks down the hallway and walks up to the med center where Bill the RN in charge where he sits going over something on a computer with a guards help.

She gets his attention "I'm going to need something, so I can help this man out"

He immediately looks at her "How you can help him out? You're not a doctor?"

Sara says to him "You've heard of the psychics going in the people's minds and helping them out with certain issues?"

"Yes of course" he replies.

Sara states "Well that's what, I am going to do to him....is help ease his pain."

He looks at her getting kinda mad and tilts his head "Ease his pain NOW? It's been like seven or eight hours. Could you not have thought of this a little sooner?"

She looks sad "I should've thought about it earlier. But I thought genuinely it would've been over by now. At least the pain part. ...I GOOFED!! all right! ...I was I was distracted by that box. ...The spells. Everything that happened after that! ...In my mind I was elsewhere, definitely. So at least I can go from here on out and get this taken care of!"

She stops to think "I need you to be in that room, watching as stuff is going on and also a chair from you guys. Put in the corner with arms. So that I don't fall out. That is reasonably comfortable. So that I can be meditating, to enter his mind."

"No problem" he stands up and spins around into the back room, behind the med center area searches and pulls a chair out of the out of the main office there. Then walks over to the man's room with it and asks "Where do ya want it?"

"By the bed. In the corner, as close as possible to the bed" Sara advised, as she entered the room behind him.

"Anything else, you need now?"

"Please keep the lights dimmed like they are already. Then leave me be, until I come out and he is fine. BUT...sit here in the chair by the desk, over there and watch Me. I want to make sure everything's fine."

"No problem" Says Bill.

She goes and sits in the chair. Starts meditating like she does every night and starts reaching out for the man's mind. The shields from before are not there. All GONE...BUT the pain keeps pushing her back. She finally gets by it.

The next thing she knows. She's in his dream world....his construct of what life should be.

Sara steps over that gap between reality and the man's consciousness in his construct house in his mind. She arrives in the kitchen by the back door of what appears to be a 1960s house in America somewhere. Well-kept in decent shape.
She starts walking out of the kitchen that opens up to the main living room area. A Twenty-five inch TV set there which would be normal for the late Fifties early Sixties, a couch and chairs, a couple of pictures on the wall. But the family photos, you can't tell what the person actually looks like in them. More of human blobs of color.

She thinks to herself 'Some people make a very complete dreams and some people don't.'

She walks down the hallway and she can hear the man moaning down the hallway from the living room. She starts taking it step-by-step down the hallway. Noticing that she's wearing the clothes that she started with back in the hospital room. She bends them to her regular "sexy leather dress." She takes note that his consciousness is not affecting her at this point. She takes that as a good sign, that he at least seems to be somewhat accepting, of the invasion in his privacy by her.
She walks past a couple of bedrooms and notes that they look like normal bedrooms. One looks like for mom-n-dad and one looks like, it's converted into an office. The third one at the end on the right, the doors half open. She pushes it open slowly.

She looks at the guy Laying in the bed and says "Hi....Sara....remember me?"

He immediately sits up in the bed, grabbing on his midsection in pain and obvious distress.

He looks at her with a face of pure RAGE
"YOU!" he roars at her.

"YOU enter HERE! After what your friend did!! Your friend is the one that did this to me and you come in here, my only safe place out of any! SHE DID this to me! I want you out of my head!"

She barely stumbles out, in a small gasp "WAIT...I'm here to..."

JUST as she says that.

He extends his right hand towards her palm out and she's blown down the hallway. Before she knows what's done. She is blown all the way to the kitchen and smacks against the kitchen door. When she should feel the pain and the impact!

She is right back in the hospital room sitting in the chair. Startled awake with a pain in her head.

She looks around and bursts out "That guys a strong ONE!....WOW! he just pushed me right out. Like it was no problem! I have rarely, come across anyone that can just push me out and about without even a second thought! This man, has got a one tough mind! He is definitely an independent thinker! This is going to be a lot tougher than I thought! I thought he would be reasonably easy...But this guy is bad!"

Bill looks at her "What happened!"

"He pushed me right out!" she moaned back. Grabbing her head in pain

Bill replies "You going to try again?"

"Of course! I am bound and determined to help him! Even if I have break his arm to do it!"

She settles back down into her trance.

Sara pops into the Sixties house again. She starts to walk down the hallway towards that bedroom again and still hears the man rustling in there.
She walks up to the door and its still half closed. This time instead of it opening, she says quietly "Can I come in Sir? Can I come in, I really think. I can help you out? Help you with the pain, you're suffering. I know I can. I've done it before. You remember, I was the one. That, was warning the one you call the redhead. Aunghadhail...not to do, what she was doing. The green haired elf thinks, I am sort of cool."

She hears the man "Come in" a gasping raspy voice like someone who is talking through his teeth, holding back the pain.

She walks in seeing him on the bed and half propped up.
"Please lay down don't get up on my account"

He plops back down.

"I can definitely help you" she walks over to the bed and sits down on the corner.
"Tell me what you're feeling?" she asks in a kind voice.

I then tell her. About the pain as it starts welling up again!
It comes and goes in waves it and I usually got a break for about ten minutes or so?... every hour.

I say to her, through a new wave of pain "My guts are on fire. Feels like someone is breaking my legs every second. My back is in pain. Nothing wants to stop hurting!"

"Okay" she starts "You have good control over your space. This is a good representation of what to you?"

"This house" I say "This is my mom and dad's house, the only place ever felt safe or safer"

"Okay that's good. So this is your "fort" to say."

I nod too her and even that small motion costs me.

"Okay so this is your fort" she whispers towards me, in a melodious tone that just sings to me "Start off with this first. Start concentrating on there not being pain. It just rolls off of you. Rolls off like water. It's nothing."

She says to me in her sexy melodic voice that starts echoing in my head for several minutes.
"The pain doesn't exist. Here your bones are not broke. Here are no wounds on your body. You can see that, your fine. You're uninjured....Right?"

I look down and see the wounds just disappear off my body.

"Okay" she continues whispering to me "You have no injuries here. So you have no pain here. If you can bring it to a realization. Just like you control the color on the walls. The look of the carpet. You can make the pain go away. You can make it go away here it'll go way back there! I know that sounds like a leap...but you have a strong mind. You pushed me out. People rarely push me out!"

She sees me starting to relax.

Sara purrs "Good your relaxing. Concentrate on that pain going away"

She waits a couple minutes, I sit up and it's almost all gone.

"Good!" she says then, she sits next me.

I sit up in bed and swing my legs over the edge and sit up for what felt like the first time in a year without any pain. She slid up next to me and consoled me.
She goes to give me a hug..."Ohh man what a hug!" My body just wants her NOW! She is so sexy and there. I am so ready!

She purrs "Feel better now? this is fine?"

"I feel a lot better" I say.
As she was hugging me. I got this feeling of absolutely wanting to go at it with her right there. It was getting harder and harder to resist. I was starting to get into it and so is she. It was like her hands are everywhere on my body and feeling weird but sexy the same time. I was getting to the point, I was really turned on and she pulled away?

I just felt the most let down of my life.

She says to herself "STOP! I have to get myself back on track." She starts to stand. "I don't want go back into old habits" as she stands up and crosses the room to hug her arms around herself.

"WHAT?" why did you stop?" I asked.

"WHY?" I whined and whimpered "We where just going!!"

She looks at me. Her eyes are blood red and spooky. BUT she still looks sexy to me especially in that leather outfit of hers. That fits her like a second skin.
I can hear the creaking of the leather it. Just a couple feet away from me and the sound is driving me mad.

She says to me "So your pains pretty much gone" in a nonchalant tone.

I nodded. As that's all my brain could handle in that second.

I was not falling for "Change the subject" NOT now after what I have been through. "So why the STOP? You got me rolling then. You hit the brakes!"

She sighs "We shouldn't...I want to....its my nature...But your VERY mentally fragile right now, if we go at it and things don't go right. You could get hurt real bad. So lets just "NOT"...maybe someday later. When this is all over. Besides "I am the doctor and I shouldn't" she giggles, with the most evilly cute smile. I have ever seen.

"AHHHH okay??" I gulped..."So later maybe?"

She giggles in the most sexy way "Yes that door is still open...after this?"

She then plops right next to me, like a teen girl would all bouncy with joy and asks "So what shall we do next " as she does this, she puts her index finger to her lips and chin thinking. Its killing me the way she does it.

"Ahhh I can I ask you one thing?" I ask.

"SURE! what lover?" she purrs.

"If we are not going to? You know?...Can you lose the outfit, as your. KILLING ME" I finally yell out a bit.

"Ohh sure no prob" she purrs again....then her sexy outfit changes to a business suit. Still sexy, but better.

She asked me a more professional tone, but the sexiness was till there "What year do you think it is again?"

I said "1976.... your Doctor seems to have been really hit by that statement of mine. "I saw something on that nurse Bill. A tattoo that said 2001, lest we forget 9/11 or something." I said to her.

She looked at me, shocked.

I started to say to her "What about it? Is it past 2001? Is it even past that? Was it something he remembers a kid or as an adult? Tell me! I kinda need to know?"

I started to get real mad as she was not answering and that "silent treatment" stuff REALLY pisses me off fast.

"I already lost as much, as I can stand. As it was before this happened and now you're." I stop.

Her eyes just kind went down and she looked at me. She looked sad. All the sexiness...GONE...The look on her...now. It was like, I was about to scold a little kid. Who got caught.

I said "Is it true? is that, what year it is?"

She still wouldn't say anything this point.

I screamed at her "WHAT YEAR IS IT!!"

She can't look at me.

I grab her by the shoulders and looked at her straight in the face.
"What....year...is...it? or I am going to shove you out of my mind again and I'm not going to let you back in!"

She started hesitating. She muttered "I hate to break this to you but it's 2007."

Just as she said the number seven.
It hit me like a ton of bricks...I was right
Thirty years gone!
Wasted.
Nothing left of it.
Everyone I know...dead...or retired.
They have defiantly forgot about me.
Everything I know is worthless.
Who knows what changes have happened.
Everything I know about the business. I have been in since, I was a teenager is completely useless.
Surely the technologies have walked right on by me.
Passing me if not.
Run past me.
Nothing I know is going to work anymore.
Being an electrician might work?
How am I going to get back to work as an electrician??
Almost all my certifications are Thirty years old!
They are going to look at me and think I'm crazy!"

I stopped deep in thought as TERROR absolutely tore through me.
The depression hit me again...'BETTER OFF DEAD' I thought to myself again.

'What am I going to do? I don't know how to start over. If they will let me. Or if they will even. Let me out of here??' I thought on.
I am starting to get into that in that deep depression. That happened just before that stupid redhead did this to me.

She's looking at me.
She's waiting for me to say something.

I'm still in my thoughts. Not even seeing her or "in" the room.

She interrupts me "I can feel you getting depressed, like you did earlier"
She starts to get louder at me!
"STOP! it now! Don't wallow in it. You're just going to have to start a new life over. This place can help you do it. I can help you do it. I've got friends....We will figure this out."

When she said "friends" I just lost it again and stood up!
I start screaming at her like a crazed man.
"Your friends...friends?!" I paused getting even more enraged...."One of your friends is WHY I AM LAYING! In this bed for who knows how long. In the real world screaming!! For how many hours is it? How many hours have, I been laying here screaming from the PAIN?!"

She looks down and whimpers "Eight or so."

"Eight hours? Screaming my head off in pain and you mentioned... "Friends"... Like it's nothing?" I was in full rant mode, I lost it. More tears now, than words came out.

She looks up at me standing over her.
She started sobbing to me "But Nikki...but...but...Nikki she's a good person. Aunghadhail her spirit that rides in her body."

"THE QUEEN!!" I scream out at her.

She looks at me shock "You know that, she's the Queen or was a Queen?"

"I don't know how, I know it. But I know she's a queen" I yelled back.

She sat back down on the bed, more than shocked..."How do know you she's Queen?"

"I just know it. Somehow I know it. I don't know why its in my head BUT it is! I know it! " I growled.

"Like....I know you're not human. Somehow I know that. Like I know a elf is called a sidhe and I know a dark elf is a DROW! I know that the redhead...Nikki...or Aunghadhail or who ever, is a Queen. All the other things that popped in my head. I don't get them. But there they are and once in a while they make SUDDEN sense. I don't know why...it just IS!...you tell me?"

I walk away from her and cross the room "And your going to sit there and try to convince me NOT to fall into depression?"

"At 18 I lost both parents. They barely left me enough money to get on my feet again. At least they left me just enough. I got my own career off the ground.
I did everything right and then just as I get to the point where. I'm peaking and BAM!! this happens! I don't even know how this started to happen...But it happened. I find a little box. Next thing! POOF, I am laying on a bigger box. Dragged here for who knows? What reason! Thirty years passed and you tell me to deal with it?"

She just stares at the floor.

"Really?" I stammered.

"If thirty years passed for you and you had to deal with it suddenly. Your going to tell me! Deal with it!"

Suddenly she looks at me, kind of angry.
"Hey some people have dealt with even worse!...DON'T BE!...."captain come down"....I've had bad stuff happen to me too! But, you don't see me wallowing in it...." she paused thinking...'Anymore.'

"So what are you going to do with yourself. Just wallow in it and curl up...and DIE?" she started to yell back at me with renewed fierceness.

I turned back to her "Curl up and DIE!
THAT!
Sounds like a good idea!
Actually I like it!
Thirty years of loss.
Plus my own thirty years of life stacked on top of it and all the crap that's been thrown at me.
Giving up! sounds like a good idea.
As it stands now you...your friends!
Your Dr. Otto CAN....OFF ME at any second and they don't have to even explain it!"

I JUST HOWLED AT HER...I then walked up to her sitting on the bed and just let lose.

"You think about that.
I'm ONE hundred percent in their control.
I have no control over my life whatsoever and I don't like that. I've never been. 'Not' in control of my life. So you tell me how you can help me out!?"

She just sits there thinking. Not looking up at me. When I think she would have talked by now. That keyed me into that she is holding back again.

"There is something else wrong isn't there? The reason for all the pain?...hummm!" I goad her.

She stands up wrapping her arms around herself again and walks off across my room.

"What's wrong" I ask again.

She just stands there, not looking back at me.

"Don't tell me the green haired elf and the red haired elf started out as a mutation of some sort right? I've got it now? YOU TELL ME NOW! What is it? Is it that, I'm probably turning into something?.... A freak, a monster?"

She turns to me and reasoned with me "NO! you're not...your not. Turning into a freak or a monster not by a long shot!"

"OHH GOODY! Who knows what I'm turning into. That makes me feel a lot better. To trust you with telling me, what I am turning into....SO" I sassed at her. "That's what all the pains about!....So your friend, started ALL this!" I was losing it again.

She assured me "No course not! Whatever's happening to you. Was going to happen to you! She's a magic consultant. She came here to look at the magic that that box left on you. To see if she can help you out. To make sure that you where not dangerous to yourself or others! OKAY!" she stood-up in defense of her friend and GLARED back at me.

"So did she do something wrong?" I ask.

She got even more defensive.
We don't know? If she did something wrong or right? The magic is going to go off...AND...it was going to anyway? It was on you! It was thick, it was in layers and it was weird to say the LEAST! We had four experts in that room. Plus the ones already on staff here and they had never seen anything like it before. The people around here, we are talking about had! At had least fifty years experience. In some of them OR more. The Queen that you hate so much. Has thousands of years of experience and she'd never seen it.

So you expect the rest of us to know exactly what to do with you? IT! happened.... NOW get over it!!"

I look at her. I'm building in rage. I am screaming at her again in tears now.
"YOU tell ME to get over it??
Here we go!! you want to list it again?
Thirty years gone.
All the loss in my life.
My career is over.
Everything I built up gone.
Everything that I know gone.
Everyone I know gone.
You tell me a mutating into who knows what?
You're not even going to tell me exactly what ?
Maybe? you don't even know what... is THAT IT?
You want MEEEEE! to get over it!
Like God help me, what's wrong with your thinking. That's It's just so easy to get over stuff!"

She looks over at me and screams "You...just....need....to...get...over....this! Your life is going to start over. It'll be fine. There's places for you to go and learn new stuff!"

I just sat back down on my bed and looked at her...I started sobbing.

She starts walking to the door my room "I've got to go now and talk to my friends and tell them. That you're better and make sure that your better on the outside. I'll be back, it may take me a couple real time hours to get back. There is no real clock in here. So your just going to have to guess. I will be back....I promise they will have to STOP ME...kill me. To keep me from coming back okay? You're gonna let me in?" she asks.

I glare at her, I say "Yes" reluctantly "I'll let you back in. But at this point your starting to owe me favors and that redhead she owes me ONE BIG FAVOR! That QUEEN Aunghadhail owes me big time. She may not think she made a mistake. But something happened and she was at the center of it. You guys told her to stop it! She didn't listen! So go now, before I change my mind!"

She walks down the hallway and fades into the kitchen.

Sara snaps out of her meditation back into the real world, sitting in the chair. In the man's hospital room. She stands up "GOOD he's not screaming in the real world. What I did in there, worked"

Bill looks at her and guessed what she was about to ask "He stopped screaming like an hour to an hour ago plus...looks like you kinda of worked a miracle."

Sara starts to walk around the room "Damn it I forgot to ask for his name. All that talking we did. I did not even ask him, his name. That's going to be the first thing ask when I get back in there."

Bill looks at her "He's going to let you back in?...Really?"

Sara giggles "Yes he is going to let me back in and reluctantly he already said he will let me back in...so? What is everybody else up to?"

"The Doctor was in a while ago when the screaming stopped to see what why? That happened. Dr. Mike thought he died. I told him everything was fine and that was over an hour ago. So I think they are all getting ready to go home. I'm not sure?"

Sara walks out of the room "Bill? will you to stay here tonight and keep an eye on him?"

"That's what I mean to do....I mean it...I'm going to sleep here or sleep in the break room. Until this guy walks out of here. in some sort of way and under his own power. I'm not leaving this job. Someone has to take, some kind of responsibly and make sure he makes it all the way to the end. I'm gonna do it!"

Sara looks at him intently "Thanks...You're doing a good job and I WILL make sure that Dr. Otto understands it! You're being the key here, of this man's care...okay?"

He waves his hand at her "Whatever go."

She walks out the door, then down the hallway back into the break room and finds everybody still there. Aunghadhail is still going over the photos of the box and the vast piles of paperwork. It looks like she's to getting to a point, where she's stopped making her notes on her paperwork. She gathers her stuff up.

Aunghadhail fully in charge of Nikki stands up. Says in her commanding voice.
"I think we are going to go home now. I am going to go over what I can of my own personal notes at home. What little I have. Then dwell on this." she gets the rest of her papers together.

"Nikki needs to get some sleep and the rest of us need to get some sleep too?"

Sara looks at her more than shocked "GO! home? This is NOT! Over yet! We can sleep here."

Gwen pleads to "Yeah maybe, we should stay here?"

The Queen says in that 'I am in charge' manner in her voice.
"Staying here, will not do any good...live or die. He is going to live or die. Sitting around waiting for it, is not going to speed it up or slow it down.
It just happens...so let us continue on, with our lives. As his does whatever it is going to do."

Gwen looks at Aunghadhail in shock, so does Sara.

Sara starts screaming at Aunghadhail "Is this the Way Nikki thinks? Is this what she is saying or is it just you?"

She sees a change come back over Aunghadhail, now she's back to being the simple teenager....Nikki.

"That's not me thinking that!...It's her. She wants to go home. I don't know if I want to stay here or not. I don't think it matters...personally. Because he's not going to let me in that room even if he's unconscious. He doesn't want me in there"

"Right...your right" Sara agrees with her "Yes he does no want you in that room. I think even if he smelled you in that room. He would know it. So you go on home" she sighed.

"Yeah...but why is Aunghadhail being so cold again. I don't get why she's being detached about this?" Nikki asked.

Aunghadhail reasserts herself over her charge, then says "It doesn't matter how, I feel....cold or not. This is how I am going to do this. Do not interfere anymore. I have to figure out what this man is and what he is becoming. That is all there is to it!" She gathers up the paperwork, left on the table and says "I am going with or without you" then she walks down the hallway towards the elevator.

Sara turns to Dr. Otto and Gwen "Get ready to take her upstairs or tell her...to at least wait down there, by the elevator for the rest of us.
Gwen? I don't know about you, but I'm going to home. I will go look at my books, on older runes and see what some of this means. I know you don't have any of those assets home. I am going to get Bill's contact numbers for here. Please! make sure he has ours. I can meditate in my room and contact this guy from the school anyway. Then, with Dr. Otto's permission. We can have a teleporter on stand by, to get us all here in a minutes notice....if we have to."

She asks, Otto "Pee-Tee? can you do that for me? Can you have someone get us here in a minutes notice on standby? Just in case?"

Otto sighs "Yes I can do that. That would be no problem, considering what we have done to this man. If he's to die. The least we should do, is have someone here that he knows. If he makes it, you'll be the first here, when he wakes up."

"OKAY" Sara sang, then turns and walks out of the room. She goes back down the hallway, into the man's hospital room and she finds Bill in a chair there. watching over the man "Bill, I need your contact information. I need to give you everything of ours" Sara sighs out "Were going home, we can't do anything here good or bad. You got this guy with what you know, medically wise. All we can do is stand by and watch. I can remotely get into his head, from back home. I'll have the mages drop a couple wards, to make to make sure I can get in....pretty easy."

He exits the room with her and goes over the med center countertop. He puts all the med center contact info on a sheet of paper. Then hands it to her. She puts down hers on the same piece of paper, Gwen walks up puts her's on the same piece of paper. He walks over to the Xerox machine feeds it through, then gives them each a copy. "There ya go everybody's got information exchanged neat..simple...quick. So if you need to come up here its going to take you two hours?"

Sara says "NO...Otto's got us a Porter for us. We can get here within five minutes or we can gate up real close with Fey...She can do that."

"Okay, I mean....your right. You can't do anything, by staying here." Bill says as he sits back down.

She turns with Gwen and walks down the hallway. Sir Wallace is already waiting, down at the elevator door with Nikki. She walks up to Dr. Otto "Pee-Tee make sure, that the mages are aware. That I maybe coming into this man's mind. So they can make a hole for me, to get past the wards and only directly to him."

"Sure, let me call them while we ride the elevator up. To make them aware of that." He opens the elevator door, with a swipe of his card and then starts making calls as the doors close.

On the long elevator ride to the surface, Dr. Otto pulls out his phone and starts to call the mage unit. He informs them that Sara's going to be needing a breach in the wards to get to the gentleman. So that she can psychically link with his mind and help him out. He hangs up his phone with them and looks at Sara "It will be done within an hour. By the time you get back to Whateley, we will all be done."

He continues "We will get you upstairs and have one of the porters take you to your room. Instead of you guys, driving back down to Whateley for two hours. That would be ridiculous. I will get you here...immediately! if this guy looks to be waking up. "

After five minutes of the elevator going up. They arrive on the top floor of the complex. He leads them out to a meeting room and in the meeting room is one of the staff teleporters. Dr. Otto walks up to the gentleman "You know what is going on of course? You know exactly which room?" the man nods.

He turns back to the party "I bid you all good day keep in touch. Does Bill have your information?" he's looking at Sara and Gwen as they both nod "I will tell him to get with you the second anything happens...okay?" and he turns to leave the room.

The teleporter walks up "Is everything okay? Everybody gather close! and they feel that little lurch in the stomach, as they all POP into Sara's basement room....The Lovecraft room in Poe.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Saturday, February, 10th 2007 11:50 PM
Whateley, Poe cottage... Lovecraft room

In the corner the room one of her books is sitting. It starts GROWLING at them. Sara yells at the offending book "Quiet you!!" The book kind of looks at her and sighs. "You have to keep on these books or they get mean" giggles Sara.

Gwen shakes her head "Intelligent books, I'll never get over that."

Sara looks at her "They are not just intelligent. They get hungry and oh by the way stay out of my books or one of them might EAT you!! I'm just reminding you again. Just in case you get tempted...if you don't get driven mad by one!"

Gwen walks out of the room, at her fast pace "Always with the bad with you...always with the bad" Sara Snickers evilly at that.

Sara looks over at Fey and sees that....Nikki is certainly in charge. Nikki says to her quietly "Sara, We are sisters, I don't know what Aunghadhail is up to and I don't think want to know anymore. She certainly is dwelling on something in past on this guy and she doesn't like it. So, I am going back up to my room and sleep on this. I don't know if you should call me, when this guy wakes up or not? It would be good idea for you, to take me with you. Even if I was down the hallway out of sight. At least if something happens, I'm there?" and she finally says "Goodnight" then walks out.

Sara closes the door and then turns to her books "Okay guys which one of you has Sidhe Runes in you?" she smacks the one that growled "And you! We are going to have a long talk about growling." The poor book, cowers back in fear!

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

At ARC in the mans mind...time, place...unknown

I walk around my house trying to get comfortable. of course there is nothing on the TV set. As it's all reruns. That's all I can remember, so that's all that is available. So I leave it off. The house....since I don't remember it, having a videotape collection....it doesn't have one. So, if I don't remember it being here...its not!

I sigh to myself thinking 'And why wake up? It's not worth it?'
I am saying to myself... "It's all over. She's really trying to convince me, its just starting! I think it's all over. I don't know what to do? It's all out of my hands and I hate that. As much as anything else."

As I turned to walk back to my bedroom. I hear a voice come from the kitchen?

"I'm back lover" she purrs....its Sara again.

I cringe at it...'I want her company but. I don't like what she says.' As I think that. I turn down the hallway. I find her standing in the kitchen and she's in that sexy leather again.

I say to her "I meant what I just thought. I want your company, but I don't want to hear what you have to say. I know you're just going to say, more bad news. I just know it! So you might as well come down to my bedroom, where I feel at least somewhat safe."

I turned around, walked back down the hallway and I could hear the soft creaking of her leather outfit....as she follows me. That feeling comes over me again, tingling, warm, just pure lust...want...to be with her. She's just dripping sex. That says get with her and get into the bedroom.

I sit down on my bed. Again she sits about a foot away, out towards the corner.

Sara asks me "How have you been? It's been a couple hours in real time, but it felt like for you?"

I close my eyes "It feels like, it's been days. I can kind of feel my body, once in a while. I know it's in pain. I was driving that pain out of my mind. It feels like its gone through a lot of shit. I don't get what I'm feeling. Once in a while a little thoughts keep entering in my mind that don't make any sense? Once and a while I can hear the room I am in, but that's about it."

She looks at me "Your kinda keeping something to yourself?"

I look at her intently "Don't worry about it. You're not telling me the whole truth."

She purrs "Okay" to me "Are you still feeling okay?" She waits for me to say something. But I am too deep in thought to respond. "Are you still getting depressed?" she wiggles up a little closer to me.

"OF course I am"...."I ran down the list of why before and you know them as well as I do.......by now?"

She certainly hesitates again, like she's thinking about what to say. She wraps her arms around me gives me, another one of those. Ten percent creepy, but Ninety percent sexiness hugs again.

She whispers in my ear "I think I have I one more thing to say to you, that's gonna be..... like you said bad news."
She pauses to think more "I am not going to try not to keep anything from you. But I want to break it down to you in little bites, instead of one big chunk at a time. So maybe, you'll be able to take it...A little bit better."

She stops in thought and the wait starts to bug me in a bad way "You know your mutating right?" she asks.

"I figured that out...You have said it Three or Four times already?" I muttered back to her.

"We kind of know what" she whispers.

"REALLY?? what is it?" I growled back--now I am getting madder yet again.

She whimpered "It's a Sidhe or what you commonly call an elf."

"YOUR KIDDING ME!" I shout "I'm an elf? I got kinda messed up by an elf! SO! now I'm turning into an elf!....Did she cause it?" I fume at her.

Sara shakes her head, then she looks at me "NO...There's no way that Nikki or Aunghadhail, could cause someone to turn into an elf.....It's not possible.....It was there already there...somehow?"

"Well that's a lump knowledge, that I going to let rattle around in my skull. Maybe that's why I know she's Queen. I don't know." I sigh.

I turned to her, put my hand under her chin and lifted her head up to face me "Your holding back one more thing aren't you?"

I am holding her head up and notice the fangs, in her beautiful mouth again. I still want to give her a kiss, but I know she doesn't want it.

"What else is there.......spill it!" I growl.

She whimpers to me almost in tears "I am almost Ninety percent sure. On my own account from what I have seen....I think you're turning into a girl."

I fall back down on the on the bed in utter shock, I can't speak for near five minutes.

"This is a laundry list of bad....anything else?...Like I've got cancer or leprosy?..What?" I yell.

She says "I have pretty much hit you with all the big ones right now, anything else is small beyond that in comparison."

I put my face in my hands and mumble "You've got to be kidding, I'm Thirty years out of date.
I'm going to be an elf.
I'm gonna be a CHICK.
You have to be kidding me!"
My eyes spring open on me in sudden absolute shock "Does this mean, I am going to like guys?" I start to shudder at the thought....being kinda revolted by the thought.

Sara looks at me "Its a maybe? It goes one way or the other."

I look at her "What you mean...It's a maybe? It goes one way or the other?"

She looks at me. She then, says proudly "Before I mutated...I was a Twenty-five year old guy...so?.....Now I'm a girl! and it's obvious that I'm a girl! But I still like girls...A lot!"

I look at her "Okay....that's another little tid-bit to bite off. You're not human. Your chick. That used to be a guy. Well.....this is turning into a really long day. Anything else?" I sassed.

She looks at me with those everything's gonna be okay sexy eyes of her's and says "Oh by the way, the green haired elf and the redhead used to be guys too."

"So this is common? When a person turns into an elf...in that? They usually have a sex change with it? Is it like a package deal?" I question her

She looks at me....giggles "NO it's not a package deal"...she laughs...."It just goes one way or the other. It just happens that way."
She adds "It just also happens, that we are all housed in the same building at our school and that's what they do there. They put everybody that's called a changeling. That's a person who changes sex to male or female in the same building. Along with everybody else that has...issues....as we call it."

"So you keep all your nuts in the same building?" I jested at her.

She giggles "Yep we keep all the people with or without "nuts" in the same building. Yes that's right. Just like every other building on campus."

"Okay" I'm thinking about it and that fear comes over me that....that....that...one thing. I've have not been telling her. That I sat here, for the last Ten hours. In real time. That felt like a year mulling over. I jump up and run across the room to the corner, shaking like a leaf, fears grabbing my throat. I can't say anything and she looks towards me. She walks over as close as she can and grabs me.

"What's wrong!" she asks me, sacred for me.

I'm gasping at her, I can't say anything.

"What's wrong? say it!" She yells.

"I know what's going on!...Its her!....It's her!"
I SCREAM IN TERROR finally realizing....What is at the door, I saw and forgot.
Is not my imagination.

"The one at the door! I'm turning into her! 'THE!' one AT the door!" I stutter out.

She looks at me, as she holds my face to her's "What you mean? The one at the door? I don't understand?"

I just stand there shaking. Then I slowly slide down the wall of my room, to the floor in shock and start curling up in a ball.

Sara questions me again "What you mean?...This?.....One at the door?....I've never heard of this?....One at the door?"

I stuttered in fear "There's an elf at my door and she's waiting to come in!"

She looks at me with more than, questioning eyes "There's an elf at the door and it's waiting to come in? I have been in a lot of people's heads and I'm never heard of anybody. Waiting to come into their head patiently, at some kind of entrance."

I look at her and I am getting mad at her for not believing me....I start saying slowly and deliberately. As I get mad at her and allot of fear grips me even tighter.
"There is an elf standing at My door and it's waiting to come in.... and to add I have been keeping it from you. As I wasn't sure, I wasn't going crazy from the pain. I just know this deep in myself that. Whenever, I wake up in the real world. The door that's locked now, is Going! to go wide open to her and she is going to come in here. THEN kill me!....Slowly....and by ME! I MEAN ME! the essence that IS the memory of me that IS standing here. THAT! you're talking TO!.... She is going to come walking right in and there's nothing that's going to stop her.
I just know it! There is nothing, I can do to hold her outside!" I shake, in fear even more.

'what I am...all that I am is going to die....soon!' is my only thoughts.

She looks at me with a pained expression "There's an elf at your door?"

"YES! GOD DAMN IT! GO!...Walk to the door and go look out the window and see! Tell me you don't see an elf standing on the porch. Looking at the door!" I stammer in fear and anger.

She gets this questioning...confused look over her face. Then turns and walks down the hallway. I follow her to the junction between the long hallway of the house, to the junction that goes to the front door and the garage.
I stop at the junction.
"This is where I stop! I'm not going to get closer. I can feel her pulling me through that door! This is the farthest, I walk down this hallway" I pear around the corner.

She walks down there I could hear her feet bare feet going from the carpet to plopping-clicking nails on the tiles at the front door.

I say to Sara "Go ahead...pull the curtain aside and look
The porch lights not on of course, it doesn't work...because...She doesn't want to work. Whatever's outside of the house she controls. Whatever's in the house is mine!" I say softly.

Sara walks up the door and pulls the tan curtain aside over a small window in the door that looks out on the porch.
Sure enough five feet away from the door, is standing an elf! The silhouette of an elf and a tall one at that. It's obviously a girl and she can see it's white eyes looking at her.
Just plain...white eyes no Iris, no pupil, no nothing. Just plain stark white eyes. It smiles at her and she could see its teeth. They are kind of like hers, But the fangs? unlike her nice fangs. This ones are a little bit longer, more menace in them. She can see the dark black, purple skin of her. Her long white hair, its so long it passes her butt...with its length.
She smiles sexily at Sara and tilts her head. Then arches her eyebrows knowingly at her.....Almost daring her to open the door with a look. Sara looks down at the elf from head to toe and notices it's wearing some sort of leather body armor. She's got a sword in her right-hand and it's extended out. Its tip is resting on the ground. Her left arm is folded behind her back. The elf rocks back and forth on her feet, swaying her hips in a manner that even Sara finds sexy. She looks impatient, like she wants in and has been waiting FAR too long!
The elf extends the sword in her right hand, out to the door then and on the door she taps, tap, tap, tap, as soon as the third or fourth tap happens.

I hear the taps myself, I yell at her "DON'T OPEN THE DOOR!
DON'T OPEN THE DOOR! I don't want to go yet! Don't open the door!" I whine and whimper.

Sara looks at me and says in a voice. That just trying as hard as she can, to calm me "I'm not going open the door. It looks like it's locked."

"DON'T touch the LOCK! Just leave it!" the fear in my voice, makes it quiver.

The Elf...she taps again twice and again twice.

Sara looks through the window again and at the elf's face. It is pure MEAN! coming out of her and she smiles at Sara like she's prey that she's got trapped....Waiting and biding her time to kill....whenever she feels like it.

Sara pulls the curtain back, walks back down the hallway towards me.

"I told you it's an elf...it's a girl.... it's waiting for me....that's what....that's what" I stutter out in fear "I going to turn into?"

She says "I am not sure One Hundred percent? It doesn't make any sense. I've never heard of this. I've got to talk to people. I've got to go."

My voice shakes out "Your going to leave me here? If I wake up next ten minutes and you will not be here. She will get in! She's going to rip me apart! I know it! It may take a long time but, she's going to rip me apart!....once she's in. She won't stop and I know it!"

I start pleading with her "Don't go, I can't....NO...you can't leave me alone!"

Sara sighs "I have to go. I have to go ask for outside help with this. I can't do it from in here....okay?"

"Yes" I whimper "I am going to wait in my room....you go do that, get more help."

Sara states "I'll be back!"

I say to her "You better! If you don't come back and I'm a ghost. I'm going to haunt your ass!!"

She giggles at that "A ghost haunting me....okay....that'll make what?? Six or seven now that I might have haunting me!....sheesh! Your easy. I've got other things haunting me, that you don't even want to know about! When you come to me. You and me have got to have a long talk about what I am. That your going to be deeply interested in! I'm really starting like you! So we are going to have to have some long talks."

She wraps herself around me and gives me a kiss on the cheek.

She says "There's one reason why me and you are not doing it right now. Is that I know mentally if I started doing it with you, it would probably break you....okay?? You're just too fragile for anything like that."

I glare at her. "Great! turned down again...please....I have mental issues....that's a new one."

I backed up in the hallway and she walks towards the kitchen. She touches the back door.

"Don't open that one!"

"I don't have to" She just steps right through it, as she touches it.

"Darn blue balls again" I say. Then I walked down the hallway back to my room. As I get halfway down the hallway. I am about to take the last two steps into my rooms open door and that, tap, tap, again. With that I just shake in my skin thinking 'She's got me. There's nothing I can do to escape. Sara thinks she can help. But I don't think she can help. Talk about destiny. She's going to get in here and rip me apart.'

-------------------------------------------------------------

Sunday, February 10th 02:30 AM
Whateley Academy.... Poe cottage

Sara snaps awake, sitting crosslegged on her bed and with one of her books next to her. She jumps out of the bed. Puts on one of her robes, opens up the door and storms upstairs.

It's really early in the morning, she walks up to Fey's door. She starts banging it down "Fey wake up!...Fey wake up!"

After a couple of bangs, Chaka opens up the door. All surprised...ready for action. "What?... What?...ninjas!...voodoo wolves?...what?...what?...what?" Chaka yells.

Sara calms her "Nothing like that. Go back and lay down in your bed...your fine...schools fine...everything great...calm down firecracker...everything is great. I need to talk Nikki."

Chaka frowns at Sara "Your going to wake up Nikki? In the middle of the night? Really? You just know it's going to take you an hour to wake her up!"

Sara stalks over toward Nikki's bed with an evil grin on her face "I'm not going to be evil about this...... I'm not going to be evil about this..........I am just going to wake her up and not be evil about this."

She leans down close to Fey's sleeping head "Nikkieee" she says real softly "Nikkieee....Nikkiee....hey redhead...hey redhead"...then!
She yells out "We have you surrounded! Get up and show us your license to be crazy!"

Nikki is shock out of her sleep, by the yell and rolls out of bed. Then falls to the floor with a THUMP! Then looks at Sara yawning. "WHAT! You know I need like FIFTEEN hours of sleep a night or I'm just completely useless the next day!" she whines, getting up off the floor and rubbing her butt. Then sits on the bed.

She looks at Chaka "Fine roommate you make!.....Your suppose to have my back and keep nuts like her out !!"

Chaka tosses a pillow at her in reply!

Sara looks in her face. Then taps on her head. Like she is knocking on a door "Nikki you can go back to sleep....Aunghadhail wake up! I need....YOU."

Nikki rolls her eyes..."YOU know damn well, it does not work like that! I can't sleep, when she is awake. Its still the same body....MORON!"

The Queen's Royal attitude POPS up in Nikki's face "What? tell me child is something happening with the man? Something good? Something bad?"

Sara looks at her "Get up and come to my room please, we got to talk and what about? I can't do it here" she practically drags Nikki off the bed, shoves her robe in her hand "Come on!" They walk downstairs. After they get into Sara's room. She closes the door and puts her privacy ward on the door.

Aunghadhail says "SO! You mean it. You do not want anybody to come in. This must be very serious indeed! So tell me child, what is at issue?"

Sara starts "I don't want anybody to overhear what we are talking about or walking in on us. This is to be private" she walks over to the desk, pulls out her cell phone and scrolls down to Dr. Otto's number. Then rings it and waits. Then puts it on speakerphone. After six or seven rings, it finally goes through "Dr. Otto ARC" he says groggily.

"PeeTee this is Sara" she says to the speakerphone "I'm in my room at Whateley I am here with Nikki and Aunghadhail. I was just in the man's mind again. Something has come up. I think it's really, really bad and I never have heard of it or encountered it. You might want to drag out the books on this one. You might even want to call in FUBAR from here."

Dr. Otto's yawns "What is wrong?? is he going to go crazy?"

Sara quips "That's beside the point. Him going crazy. I was in his safe place it. It looks like his house and I broke it to him. What's going on. The Thirty years that has past. He's mutating. We think he is mutating into a Elf. Then I let out of the bag. That there is a chance of him turning into a girl and he just he went into absolute shock at that point. He told me that. He has been keeping a secret the last two times I visited. That there is an elf standing at his door."

Dr. Otto says with doubt "There's an elf standing at his door? Of his mental house?....Right?"

"And it, can't get in right now" Sara adds.

"Okay so what's up with this Elf?" Otto asks.

"Well...I walked up to the door. He wouldn't get any closer than the hallway. So I looked out and there's a dark elf. A mean looking dark elf, with a sword standing on the front porch. Waiting to come in. He said it's gonna come in the minute he wakes up and rip him apart. He truly believes it! and what he means by that RIP!! him apart. He means rip apart slowly...as in, his mind, his memories and everything. Then replace them and him...with?...her....'m guessing? In other words like an avatar, would subsume a person. But it's not an avatar. I don't know what it is out there and a avatar would already come in. It would not wait patiently on the doorstep. So I don't know if it's part of his personality standing out there. Part of a memory or what?? But it certainly seems One hundred percent determined its gonna come in, at a certain time and he knows it's gonna come in. At a certain time."

Dr. Otto was silent for a while "I've never heard of this. He might have a split personality. But a split personality, can look like a totally different person. You have seen it."

"Okay I've seen it. But a whole different person,...species,...and race. I mean come on, that's stretching it a bit and the split personality is what he is mutating into? I don't know what to say?"

Otto, still silent for a while "I don't think so either, Aunghadhail? You have any idea?" He then asks.

Aunghadhail states "Certainly, Doctor I have never heard of any such thing in the past. Only such things, as this event have occurred. Since I bonded with Nikki and came here. I never heard of this kind of strange fair, since I arrived in the modern world. At this point I do believe, truly believe. We are going to have to wait it out and see what happens. If he stays in charge, good, if it's a half and half thing. We will deal with it. If it totally subsumes him, hopefully it's not a bad thing and he can be brought up to speed. On what he has lost and carry-on from there ....as a new person."

"As Queen" Aunghadhail adds "I certainly will promise to help him. If he becomes one of my charges. One of my subjects. As best I can. If he will allow it. But who knows? I am going to go back to bed, until this resolves one way or another? We are not going to go there and STOP her....are we?"

Sara thinks about it "I don't think there is any stopping it......It's going to happen. You're right why don't you go back to bed.....Thanks Aunghadhail" she opens up the wards on the door, let's Nikki out door and closes it behind her.

"Well doc, I am still on the phone with you....you still there?"

"Yes."

"You thinking the same thing? It's just going to happen" Sara asks.

Otto says back "Can you try and mentally prep him for it. As it looks like he's already mentally prepared, that it's going to happen. So we can't stop it obviously. Just go back, tell him what can happen and go from there....okay?

"Okay PeeTee. I'll go back in and talk to him tonight" She hangs up the phone and puts it back in her desk. Then takes off her robe,goes to sit on her bed and pulls her legs up, folds them. then relaxes, concentrates. She fades back into the realm and POPS back into his kitchen again. She looks around apprehensively, in the kitchen "Are you still here??"

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

ARC...My Mind, time? unknown?

I've been sitting on my bed for what seemed to be hours or is it days? Waiting for her to come back...waiting...every once and a while that TAP Happens at the door. It is driving me insane. I know and she knows what she's doing. I don't dare walk down there and look at her.

After what seems days to me. I hear that melodic tone coming from the kitchen, back down the hallway.

"Are you still here?"

"I am in here, everything's fine" I answer back.

I hear her come down the hallway again, at a quick pace and she walks into my room. What I mean by walk. its more like slinks her way in the room.
I look at her and ask "Well any word?"

She huffs then sighs "No one has got any idea on this, no one has ever heard of this. It's not what we call an avatar. As they would just be in your head like Nikki and Aunghadhail are an avatar spirit or something occupying a human in one way or the other.
One eventually takes over the body. Blends them forever. The human subsumes the avatar takes a lot of its knowledge or the avatar subsumes the human and it kills off the knowledge of the human then takes over the body. That's kind of rare, but it does happen. If it was avatar it would already been in here doing it or not doing it."

"So the only thing I can think of is what Dr. Otto's suggestion. I'll say it right to your face, maybe you have got a split personality? But that makes no sense. That you would turn into your split personality and that your split personality.
The other half would be an elf...not human and you then turn into an elf.
That makes no sense at all. But if your turning into a elf. That would tell me that you've been an elf before somehow and that makes absolutely no sense." she shakes her head, with that thought.

"We are not going to rule anything out until that happens. like you said you know it's going to happen. I don't think there's anything I can do to stop it. I could stand here and wait for it. But you have proven one factor to me --you rule on the inside of this house. But when the doors open, you said it's her game right?" she asked me.

I looked down at the floor and sadly say. As what she said starts to overwhelm me "Yeah you're right I'm in charge, here inside the house. When the door opens up its all her ballgame."

Sara adds "We've already seen that, you can shut me out of this house like no problem. If she is in here, in charge and even more strong than you. She'll just bat me away for sure and I will not be able to get back in. There are others that might be able to get in and help you out. That I know, that can fight her. But not me. If the ones I call for help, are going to have to struggle to get in. By the time they get in. She might have done enough damage to you? It will not be worth coming in here, to help you out."

That last sentence hits me hard.....The thought that I might be DEAD via this, is coming faster AND NO ONE CAN HELP?

She pushes me back to the bed and sits next to me. Then looks at me and says excitedly "Well it looks like your going to turn into an elf girl! So have you decided on a name yet? I mean...you have not told me your name yet!!"

I sit there silently for a while, thinking about what she has been saying to me and even thou she is sitting right next to me and I could feel her.....I want her bad! But my mind is running in a circle inside of my own head. 'ha- ha' In my own head! I made a joke. But what is starting to really bug me, is that she seems to be more worried about a "name" than me dead?

She nudges me again, in a very playful way "Hey I'm talking you."

She snaps me back to here and now with that.

I look back at her, then sigh out. As my eyes lower to the floor, in thought "My name? The one I have now? I am not going to tell you that. I think, I'm never gonna tell you people that. It's already attached to a dead guy. Who may have dead memories in a couple of days or weeks or months or whatever it takes for that elf out there, on the doorstep to kill me! OR kill my memories off! Or whatever she's going to do. So why bother with it, at this time."

I stopped in my thoughts right then.....she then nudged me back again, to get me back.

"My new name? I'll seriously think about it?" I started to go over a mental list. But my mind was not in it....Too much other stuff, fogging it up.

She looks at me and jokingly says "You want me to get you a baby names book? I can have one waiting for you when you wake up? I promise."

I look back at her I sigh "No don't worry about a baby's name book."

I'm still thinking about what she said...she nudges me again "You know what this means a course, since your going to turn into a elf chick! You and me can be friends and what that means?"

I sigh....still half there...half thinking "WHAT?"

She sang out "Shopping trip!"

I whine "OH NO I have been on shopping trips with my girlfriend's, its so boring."

She nudges me again, like a little sister its seems now and giggles out loud "NO silly....this time you are NOT going to be the boyfriend. YOUR! going to be the GIRL!"

That line shocked me right into...NOW and what she was implying. Its reality was getting to me "I don't know how to shop for girls clothes?"

"Of course you don't...You didn't pay attention, you are a guy. She is the one that paid attention. You would have to be "different" and don't you don't seem to be "different" to me. If you know what I mean by "different." she giggles then arches her eyebrows knowingly at me.

I look at her I glance down on her. Then I say sarcastically "Your going to try and dress me up like a Barbie doll aren't you? Your going to threaten me with pink or some other weird thing aren't you? Your going to try and make me GIRLY? Drag me to a nail salon, have my hair done, I bet, makeup? What else? High heels? and a short dress, that makes what you're wearing. Look like something a Puritan would wear? What?" I ask her.

I can see her eye brows go up and a evil grin start....She then starts to Laugh "MUAHAHHAHAHAH" As she starts to rub her hands together like a mad scientist "Soon you will be in my domain and in my power! "

I whisper as my face rests in my hands and I shake my head "I'm so screwed...I am so screwed, I'm sitting next to beautiful chick and I'm going to turn into a chick."

She gives me the evil eye that says to me "Plans are in motion, as we sit."

I turn my face back up to her "Let me guess you're some kind demon or something right?"

What little color could be said to be "in" her face goes out of it "How did you know? To think that?"

"It just popped into my mind....You're an new demon of some sort. But not like the ones I'm thinking of? The image of you that popped in my mind. Your kind of in the neutral or good category? I am thinking of just pure unrelated evil in my head right now for the others."

She looks at me...a very strange look on her face "Your getting some of the weirdest thoughts. I have ever heard of Pop into your head. That is, just not right?"

I look back at her "You're telling me? What's not right today and what's... strange...really? Like you said to me hours ago or was it days now?"

I quote her, in a little girls voice "We are strange and unusual University or Academy" you said "You will be jumping on our bandwagon" I go back to a normal voice "I gotta wonder what kind of school, you go to with two elves. An old English gentleman and you are in it!" I pause "Do I want to know? What else is there?"

She looks at me. Arching her eyebrows, in curiosity "You're going to be going to school with us. I think? If you look young enough and I think you might want to! We don't know yet? We will find out. Most people, when they go through a mutation burnout...as we call it. End up looking very young, hardly anyone ever looks old, when they get through it.
There's a theory that I have about it. That everything is a straight line. When you break that line or that pattern and start a new one or part of a new one. It has to go to a certain point. That certain point, usually ends up for a mutation. Going with what we call a body image template or BIT. In that BIT, usually ends up being someone's teenage years right just about mid puberty. In that zone, to about three years. There are rare people of younger BIT's. I've seen one or two maybe? I've never really seen an older BIT. So hopefully, you get a younger BIT and end up being schooled with us. You'll have three or four years to get used to all this with our help!"

I'm shaking my head gently, while I am looking at her "Really? Me going back to high school again? That's all I need...I hated it the first time. Now I'm going back?"

She beamed "You'll love it! The subjects are a lot different, than the high school you went to!"

"Ohh yeah! I can imagine mutant high school subjects" I start to tick them off on my fingers one by one. "flight 101! Right down the hall let me guess what else?...Not looking ugly...not scaring children at 100 feet?....What else?....Try not to stand out in public 202!...What?"

She giggles loudly "Those would be interesting classes. I think, I am going to suggest those. That "Not stand out in public 202" that sounds like a good one. I might want to take that one."

"Ohh yeah" I jibe her "You taking?..."not stand out in public"...You attract attention I'm sure....At all times and I also bet you attract trouble!"

After she finished talking to me, I laid back down on the bed. She, was still sitting on the corner of the bed. I stretch across the bed and start thinking about everything, she's pretty much laid out on me. Her little ideas, about going to school with her and her friends. This little plan of her's ,that she is obviously using. To get my mind off everything else.

As I am laying there thinking and she's doing what I hope she would. She sits there quietly waiting for me to think. Instead of pouring more stuff on me right now, that I don't need to hear about. I lay there for who knows how long. Thinking.
I can't tell the time and what amount of time has gone by. She finally lays down beside me and looks over at me.

She cooed to me "Penny for your thoughts?"

I am still looking at the ceiling "Your overpriced by a lot. It's not worth it a penny" I whispered back, still deep in thought and only half hearing her.

"Of course they are! Everybody's thoughts are worth something!" she jested.

I look over and GOD she is so sexy, her lips, that tight dress, and she is driving me mad. Everything about her, even the redness of her eyes. Being with her and being so close right now. Laying on the bed, is just three quarters of the signals that say "ready to go."

I look at her and say "I'm thinking too much into this stuff. I don't know what to do anymore. At this point I'm really not liking the conclusions, my thoughts are coming to. They all end up in a bad place."

She sits up and lectured me "You have to stop doing that to yourself! You're going into depression again, I can feel wave after wave off you again."

I snap back at her "What you expect?"

She gets mad at me and snaps back "I EXPECT for you, to stop being depressed! That's what I expect!"

She lays back down again and she rolls on her side toward me. As she does she gives me a hug, more of a snuggling hug, a comforting one, that just says "I am here for you" like a friend or mother or sister. Someone giving me a hug to makes me feel better. With this I climb out of the pit I dug.

I'm thinking to myself, I could fall asleep like this. But I'm not falling asleep in this room at it all. I guess you don't sleep, when you're not in the real world? This is where you go to, when you sleep.

I lay there thinking. Memories rolling around in my own thoughts again..."rats in the brain" I call it. All running around on their own, as more time passes.

I open my eyes to her, I say to her softly "You haven't left yet? You've got to, need to do something in the real world?"

She looks back up at me "I will stay here for quite a bit. You need me for awhile. For company. Right now or you might go crazy, stir crazy. For sure! If there's no one here."

I say "Thank you" softly as I could.

Just as I finished saying it. Something pops in my head! Bringing me straight up. I sit up in bed and dragging her with me, she was holding on that hard, she got drug up with me.

She looks into, my surprised eyes and says "What?"

I look back "Something's different...in the real world" I am thinking and thinking, trying to find that feeling again.

She says again "What?"

"Give me a second, I am finding it again" and then I look at her "Whatever's happening to me out there. I think we just crossed a major line! In the "it's about the end" kind of thing and I mean end is not me Dying...But, as in...it's almost done!"

She stands up quickly and walks out saying fast "I will go find out for you."

I ask "Are you to coming back?"

"It matters on how close you are. I don't know, I'll see you either here or there" she went down the hallway really quickly, in a sprint to the kitchen. To go out. I could feel her leave, with a small 'pop' and she was gone.

Since she left, I'm also feeling something else now, I am feeling the presence at the door. I just knew she was "there" before. Now I'm actually feeling her at the door. I feel her, like she's growling getting ready to come in. We must be really close now. I'm thinking 'This is,-- this can't be good.'

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunday, February 10th 10:30 AM
Whateley Academy.... Poe cottage
Lovecraft Room

Sara snaps awake in her room again and springs out of bed to grab her clothes. So she can start asking some questions. As she's putting on a dress. She can hear her phone beeping in her desk. She opens it up, goes to voicemail and it's Bill the RN on the voicemail.

Bill's voice comes over the phone via voicemail, she stops what she is doing to listen.

"The man has crossed the line definitely! He is definitely female One Hundred percent! for sure and he is definitely is an Elf! He looks to easily, finish up in maybe Two to four hours at best YIPPEE!"....Bill yells on the recording...."He made it out of this alive!....That's it and that time frame is my best guess. Mike the burnout mutation specialist is in agreement with this! He will be quite easily finished this afternoon at the latest!"

Sara rushes to get her stuff on, dials of the phone to Bill and waits several minutes while it rings finally Bill answers.

Bill answers the call "ARC med unit Bill?"

"Bill this is Sara, I just got your message. I have been with him almost all this time. At this point psychically...so what's going?"

"Well my message to you, was pretty much exactly what's going on. About Two to Three hours and he's going to be pretty much wide awake. So you might as well, get ready to head up here."

Sara howled in glee "THAT'S! GREAT! NEWS! At least now. I get to talk to him in person and we will find out what's really what's going with this guy. I'm getting everyone together and I am on my way!"

Sara turns off the phone and finishes dressing. She slaps the phone in her purse and runs upstairs. It is pretty much morning, about Eleven o'clock. She ran in Nikki's room and of course, she isn't there "She's at the Crystal Hall eating! Where that Elf packs the chow I will never know." Sara hisses out, near silently.
She speeds out of Poe's doors, running towards Crystal Hall. When she gets there, she can see Nikki eating with Gwen and the rest of the group. She slides into her line. Where she gets her special food. Since she forgot to eat last night before she went to bed. She grabs a dog and two cats. Then drags the whole thing aside and makes short work out of them. Before even leaving, the line.

She sits down across from Nikki and Gwen. They both look over at her and say in almost perfect unison "WHAT is going on? With the guy?! Don't leave us in suspense!....girl!"

Nikki turns to Sara "Well indeed Sara, what is going on with the gentleman?" and it's obviously Aunghadhail's voice coming through.

Sara looks at them both "Well last night, I was with him. Almost all last night except when I talked to you Nikki. I was with him just barely 20 minutes ago. It seems that he hit the last point!! In a couple hours he's going to be fully done according to Bill up at ARC. He even felt that change when we where psychically connected. So at this point, we might want to get together. Call up ARC. Get a "Porter" to come down here and get us."

Gwen says with glee "GREAT now we get to know, what's going on with him!!

Aunghadhail states happily in her way "This is a good thing to have him finished up. Perhaps we will find out One hundred percent if, he is going to be one of my subjects?"

Sara looks at her "He's definitely going to be one of your subjects. That's all there is to it! That's the line that was crossed and....guess what people!? she paused getting real HAPPY "WE are all gaining a sister, it looks like!"

Gwen gets a little giddy "Goodie shopping!"

Aunghadhail looks at her "Shopping? You children and shopping."

Sara stands up and says to them "I suggest we going to get stuff packed up to bring? Any books and notes we need.....and....Aunghadhail? I don't know what to say to you?" Doubt starts to come into her voice. "If you're in the room and he is awake?.... It can be a good thing or a bad thing? He really does blame you for something and maybe it's the change. Who knows....what else? He's blaming you for? He is blaming you for a laundry list of stuff. So, I want you to come! But during it....stay in the background....please!"

Aunghadhail's voice gets all soft...like she is remembering something "I agree with your conclusion. It would be best for me to stay in the background as best as possible. To advise you two. I think we need Sir Wallace on this. We are well passed appraising a magical item for its uses. This is pretty much in the realm of, helping a fellow student out. Who just happens to be an Sidhe and my subject from now on! His aid on the subject might be needed as, he is a man still and thinks like a human and I do not anymore on both counts."

She stands up and says "Let's begin our journey and go help this child" she grabs up her tray.

Nikki's teen voice and style comes back into her body "I did hear what I heard, she it's...it's....a it's a girl and we are about to meet her!"

Sara looks at her "YEP!

Nikki giggles...."You know what that means of course! Shopping trip, three of us versus one of him or used to be hims! He or she's not going to know what hit her! All I am worrying about is who's going be paying for the bill?"

Sara looks at Nikki "At this point I think ARC's going to be footing the bill...so it's good!"

They all walk to put trays away and walk out of Crystal Hall and back down towards Poe, as Sara calls Sir Wallace to meet them at Poe.

Three of them walk in Poe and they notice that most of the team Kimba. Is over in the corner of the sunroom, that they staked out in since they got here. The whole team in corner, turns to see them come in. They see all three of them come bouncing in giggling, carrying-on about shopping and what to get.

Toni and Chou look at them and say together "You guys going shopping again? on Sunday? You planed it and call us or tell us?!"

Sara yells "Pipe down you two we are not going shopping yet! Planning on it....Probably later in the week or maybe on the weekend?"

Toni asks "Well what are you three up to? Because it's two elves and Sara together, usually ends up being trouble no matter what happens!"

Hank grumbles "YEP I'm hearing the WORD "shopping".... I'll be going now. --Walking out here.-- Me being the only guy in the group....I'm going to a nice safe bunker somewhere! To hide out! Till you all you girls figure that out and got this shopping thing out of your blood, for a couple of days!"

Sara yells at him as she tosses a pillow at him "We're not going shopping! Right now!...Again!....What! WE are doing. Is getting together and go up to ARC. Just so that you guys know. We are going to go see an Elf....a Sidhe!!"

Toni whines and shakes her head "NOT! another elf!...not another elf. That would be three in the building! We don't need ""three"" ....she says sarcastically...."One of you was enough with Nikki! Then there were two! Now there are going to BE THREEEEEE!"

--- she gets hot and glares at Nikki "YOU!" she points at Nikki "YOU! just multiply like bunnies!"

Aunghadhail comes out and STERNLY looks at Toni "Do you think my race multiplying is a BAD thing and NOT! A GOOD thing! for us! CHILD!...YOU would prefer us not to exist!"

Toni "I did not say that!"

"You did imply it!" Aunghadhail says, like she's talking to a small child.

Toni peeps up "I never implied it? its just that....just too many of you in the building."

Aunghadhail getting happy.... "I would prefer the building to be ALL sidhe! A big happy family of sidhe!"

Toni whines "Guys I don't know about you? three now.... you WILL have a fourth for sure."

Jade pipes up "Another cute elf! Maybe she will join Wondercute!!"

Sara looks at Jade "I don't know if this one is going to be on your wondercute team. She's got a little bit more of an exotic look. That might not exactly say cute to you. You'll have to wait an see how it and how her looks impresses you or scares you or your neutral to it okay? But we need to get going. This is happening now and we've got to go."

Sara bounces down the stairs. Gwen takes that as a note and takes off like a shot towards her room.

Aunghadhail "I shall prep myself for the journey" then fades out Nikki says "In other words. I am going to grab my stuff, without all the regal mannerism. That she heaps on everything she says" she chuckles as she walks off.

Sara yells up the stairs "Meet me in my room! I will call the Doc and get us a taxi!" As she runs down the hallway to the Lovecraft room. Who's door opens up, automatically knowing that she is coming. She turns on her cell phone and dials up Dr. Otto on the contact list.

"Dr. Otto ARC ?" he answers...."PeeTee this is Sara we got the word that the guys ready to pop!"

"Yes that's correct" he said back "I also have gotten the word from Bill upstairs. That he's about the pop....So you want me to send a porter over to you?"

"Yes!! please do ASAP!' Sara says while getting her stuff.

"I will order one immediately...should be in your room within twenty minutes or less."

"Okay? if I am not here just have them stand in the middle room and don't touch a thing! The door or the books and don't let anything scare him or her...by" and she hangs up. Turns round out the door, up the stairs like a shot and goes in Nikki's room "Are you ready?"

"Ready" Nikki chirrups.

She does down the hallway to Gwen's room "Well are you ready yet."

"Yes of course" Gwen says "I don't have all that stuff to get like Nikki does."

"Off we go to my room. To the porters it's a known location and they know how to get there......Let's go!"

Gwen whimpers "To your room again? your books Growl!"

"Don't worry about it. They only BITE! When you open one up! So leave them alone and they leave you alone!" Sara jokes.

Sara starts walking to her room, Gwen follows. Nikki's in the hallway already, they walk downstairs and down to the Lovecraft room.

Sir Wallace is standing at Sara's door, as they get there "Hi my 3 lovely lasses."

They open the door just as the portal POPS in...a man says "I'm here to pick you four up?"

"That's correct Sir" Sara says.

"We're all set! and everybody in close" he says and POP they go -- already in ARC.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunday, February 10th 12:30 PM
ARC

They teleport in the ARC reception area Dr. Otto is standing there waiting for their arrival. After the jolt of teleportation. Sara looks over and sees Dr. Otto "PeeTee your waiting for us?"

"But of course, I was waiting for you. He's really close at this point. Mere hours if that? On the last report I got.....I have copies of everything on him so far. In the meeting room here and pictures. So we can go over what's happened overnight while you bunch have not been here."

He turns and says "Morning Gwen and good morning Nikki....Aunghadhail" then he points "This meeting room over here then. I can get you caught up"

He turns back to Gwen "Gwen I don't know if you're hobgoblin Pixies are a good idea here. Let me ask one of the mages if its okay? I'm guessing since you didn't have it out yesterday. Nikki or Aunghadhail was helping out with a spell to contain that little glamour of yours? We didn't want a the Pixie floating around the room, with a human that don't know anything about magic. It would look at really out of place. But I don't think we do need to worry about it today. Considering the cats more than out of the bag."

Dr. Otto goes into the meeting room "You ladies have a seat here. I have to go check with somebody" he bolts out of the room. After about Five to Ten minutes he comes back in the room "Well Gwen they say that your Pixies are fine. As long as we don't get a whole bunch of them or they get out of control. If they get out of control, your going to have some kind of spell assistance to a keep the glamour in check and not have to use them....okay?"

"That's good I would rather use magic energy on stuff I need. Than holding that Glamour back. Nikki and Aunghadhail are me teaching more about it. But it's best to concentrate on other things now."

Aunghadhail comes up and looks at Gwen "Child....I will teach you a better spell. We will eventually get that Glamour down to a more manageable level for you. Maybe even turn it into something else who knows? The way it is now, being all wild and of course. Then distracting in its own merits, but we will work on it soon."

Dr. Otto goes to the head of the room grabs stacks of paper and slides a set over to everybody "These are print-outs of what's been going with the gentleman, physical scans of the first couple sections, all physical notes and the next section is all pictures."

Sara flips through the pictures really quickly. Looks at the face in the photos and shrieked out "OHHHH MY GOD! he...he...he...she? looks exactly like the one standing on the porch! I mean exactly! This...it's a perfect to twin-- a perfect twin! This is got to be why she's there!
She's got to be part of him somehow!! I got to wonder how that happened?"

Aunghadhail flips the pictures also and starts looking at how that the face structure is and she looks at Dr. Otto "How tall is she Doctor?"

Otto answers back to here with a rising excited voice "Surprisingly tall for a Sidhe!! She is Six foot even."

Gwen squeaked "Six foot! she's going to....TOWER!...she is almost as big as "Hipp!"

Sara sings "Your right, she is almost as big as "Hipp!!"

Sara looks at full body shot "Yep! she's as big as "Hipp"....she almost has as much musculature as Hipp does!!"

Gwen flips to the same photo "Your right! she's bulging...she's cut! There's nothing in the way of fat at all...man...you can see all the ridges of her muscles. -- But she still looks like a girl....Beefy is a word. Like a fitness competitor or something on this girl!"

Aunghadhail flips or couple more pages "Doctor?"

Otto looks to her "Yes Aunghadhail?"

Aunghadhail starts "From your photos here, the height, I have come to the conclusion that. I know which tribe or you might referred to as a "race" or subspecies" of the dark Fae or Drow. You are working with here and it is a long history. That I am not going to get into why they're different, than Ninety-five percent of the elves."

She pauses thinking of what to say "First but they are truly different and like I hinted to you the other night if you did not recall? These Sidhe are more? How can I say it? They are predators. They are a warrior group. That is why they are taller, stronger, more muscular and they are built different. Bone, body, mind, everything. Even their magic is different. How they use magic is different. How they move magic. How they draw magic from the world is different. ALL Different from how I do it." She pauses to make that last line sink in, on how different they are.

"I will say one thing about them mostly, they have to be outside. They are a nature elf. Pure and simple nature elf.
They can be in the city or town...easy...no problem....But buried a mile underground in a literal cave like now.
She is going to go crazy! Very quickly and it is not going to be a good thing. You do not want one of these elves, in your complex going crazy. Wanting to get out.
Being as one thing, that these elves are good at. Is getting in and out of places and they're highly destructive. They know how to fight. They always have weapons on them. They always have armor on them. That you will not see any weapons or armor on them. But they are always armed! It is just what they are."

She pauses thinking "Do understand a lot of this is second hand knowledge of mine, not having to deal with them myself. But like I said you do not want one of these elves getting out of hand.
They will figure out a way to get out of this complex of yours....it will take time. She will batter down your wards one at a time and she will destroy your security force while doing it!" Aunghadhail exclaimed.

"If you don't outright kill her" she looks at Otto with a face of...do not even think of doing that! OR ELSE you deal with me "She is going to slowly but surely beat her way out of this place."

"They have to be outside."......... "There is no maybe about it!" she exclames.

"So if I where you. I would get ready to figure out how to transfer her out of here. To be outside or at Whateley and I would highly suggest....Whateley."

She waves her hand to the rest of the group "He's been around at least us Four. That should keep her calm. Then she shall learn and assimilate into a modern society. If she's leans more towards the elf and not the human side. She can catch up, regardless of Thrity years that she has lost."

Aunghadhail thought for a while "Has anything happened with the box?"

Dr. Otto says "Nothing at all. It's in the file folder. About all I can think of doing, is having her....after she's done changing. Look at the box? That's my suggestion."

Aunghadhail says, after thinking about what could happen "That might be a good idea? But that would be up to you. It may or may not be a suggestible thing to have her exposed to it or not."

Sara chirps in "Well, should we, get ready to go down there?"

Dr. Otto goes "She's only Ten minutes away at best. We can sit here and wait more comfort. Than we can down there and eat."

Dr. Otto thoughtfully looks over at Gwen "Do you have anything to add?"

Gwen squeaks out "Me?...no...I will say one thing? Six foot? and she looks kind of spooky. Let's hope she keeps staying friendly to me! I don't want her to get mad at me! She'd squash me like a....bug!"

Sara looks over at Gwen "I don't think you have any worries about that. Out of everybody in this room. I think she likes you the most. So I wouldn't worry about it too much."

Gwen looks at Sara "You said...she as in...he the guy I talked to? Or her as she ...he as in elf that was standing on the porch... They are two different people?"

Sara stares at her and tilts her head "Good! point! You are definitely a bright one! They are two different people. We're not sure who is going to wake up, in that bed yet?"

Aunghadhail chimes in "If it is the man we probably will not have too many problems. If it is the Elf....it is going to be an immediate problem. A big time violent....immediate problem.
That Elf is going to want out now! Not in an hour! It's not going to be reasoned with. It's probably not even going to be speaking English!"

She looks over to Dr. Otto "Doctor if that Elf is what? wakes up in that room and not the human. With that in that mind. You better have a lot of security standing by to figure out how to knock her out. She is going to tear through the guards I have seen you post in that room like paper!!
She might not know how a gun works. But I can guarantee you she's going to be able to kill people with her hands."

Dr. Otto contemplates that "I'll instruct the security department to have extra people on standby at the end of the hallway and keep that section on lockdown from here on out. Why don't you give me a moment to get that done now. I will have refreshments brought in for you people....Okay?" he walks out of the room to go take care of that.

In my minds house.........same time

Laying in my bed trying to get the feeling of what's going on in my body and I could feel "IT" coming. So I get up and walk down the hallway to where it meets up a short hallway going to the door to the garage and the front door.
I start thinking "Well looks like it's going to hit right about now" and for some reason, instead of cowering and whimpering. Like I have for who knows how long. I start to get that mental edge. Like I have had being an electrician and doing tough, dangerous work all this time.

I say to myself 'Time to buck up and face this bitch' I walk down the hallway grabbed the curtain covering the windows, ripped it off and tossed it into service porch going to the garage. I look at her for the first time.
I've really never seen her.

I'm looking at her and start sizing her up.

She's about Six foot. For what I can see of her face in the darkness out there, very pretty, striking kind of cute.
From what I can tell, she's wearing black leather armor and has a sword.

She sees me. She tilts her head and smiles like a predator getting ready to eat lunch is what THAT smile speaks to me.
She's taking real note of my presence. Then tilts her head the other way, like she's kind of noting me.
The sword that she's been tapping and against the door, she reaches it out and scratches on the door quick and then she whips it around.
What I notice about it is looks more like a presentation sword or a ceremonial sword, like one you wouldn't normally carry in a fight....it's too decorative and she slides it into a scabbard on her left hip.
Then she reaches up to a buckle and unbuckles it. Then drags it around into her left hand. Puts the buckle back together again and throws it down to the ground on her left side.

She's looking at me with this motion that says to me, I don't need this, you don't have a weapon, I don't have a weapon. That is what her look is saying to me without words...the thought of it, is coming in through the door itself at me.

I can feel that "THE" time is coming to an end.

Any minute now.

I backup from the door, as I don't want to be standing right next to it.

I backup still facing her and the door. Back towards the 'T' junction of the hallway and I stand there.

It's like a click! Like a bank fault opening!

Then as soon as I feel it, like a small lurch, like everything is clicked in the place, everything's fine everything's One hundred percent somewhere in my body...now it begins!

I think to myself 'Well fights on!' Just as I think that. The door slams open and she is standing there about four feet off the doorway. She's looking at me.

I say "Well I guess it's between you and me. To who's getting control over our body."

She says in dark elf....Drow! I don't know why I understand it? I know she's speaking dark elf and I should not understand that...But I understand what she is saying.

"Yep its between me and you" she says.

"I'm not giving up! I was first in this body I was born in it!" I SCREAM!

She tilts her head "I lived in it longer than you did and you know it! You barely lived in it for Thirty years or so......I lived in it for 40,000 plus years" she says rather softly.

"Yeah...but I was still first! It was mine! They made us!...into you!" I yelled.

She looks back "I know that, but I am going to win this fight."

I look at her "I don't think so!"

I scream at the top of my lungs and start running towards her.

She starts running.

I yell "bring it bitch!"

As we both run towards each other.
she looks like she's going for the high hit.
I am matching her at this point, as we head towards the halfway point. Both of us almost matching speed.
I go for a surprise move and I duck down as low as I can. I'm going to football grab her low and under the belt buckle. A plan forms in my mind just as we HIT.
I get underneath of her.
She slams both fits on my back.
I feel the pain of it, but I don't stumble.
I picked her up and my plan is to try hit the back of her skull on the doorframe then. Slam her onto the concrete outside.
It comes off without a hitch. I hear her head hit the top of the doorframe. With a total meaty WHACK and as we get outside. I push her off of me and she bounces off the concrete with a couple of thuds. She barely skids a little bit, she rolls with the hit and ends up back on her feet.

I scream at her "round one to me bitch!"

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

ARC....Red section....same day and time

Bill sitting at the med center looks over the monitors that watch over the man. He stands up then taps Mike on the shoulder and draws his attention to the monitors.

Then Bill says "Mike her temperatures leveling completely out, at least normal for an elf. The in the heart rate or hearts rate I should say now. They seem to be beating in a nice sync. That indicates normal from what we can tell. I think she's done.

Mike looks at the readouts on the screen "I can see that and I agree with that. We are in One hundred percent new territory here Bill. Everything we do from here on out, is going to be written out a book. Every note you make, every note I make, hundreds of people will study it for years to come!" Mike closes his notebook.

"This is the first one. So...just remember. Your going to be published. not too many people can read it because of security clearance" he laughs "but you will be published!"

Bill chuckles back talking historic moment here? So, what should I do wait for the coin to come out or that the commemorative card or what?"

Mike looks at him "Just go in the room and see how she's doing?" They both walk down the hallway to the room. As they enter, they notice another thing that's been happening in the hallway.
That they had not noticed until they popped their heads out of the med center.

The new guards at both ends of the hallway at least twenty on each end.

Bill stops for a minute looks down the hallway." Mike, check me out here on what I see? What I think I'm seeing?"

Mike questions what he sees "Yeah, I see what your seeing."

Bill peeps up again "Twenty guys and two armored suits on each end of the hallway, what are they expecting an invasion?"

The two guards standing there guarding the room, one looks at him then says "I don't know if your two were informed yet. But about twenty minutes ago Dr. Otto informed the security department. That the Elf could be potentially dangerous to the extreme...physical hazard."

Bill and Mike look at each other and say at the same time "Why is that?"

"Apparently one of the consultants that Dr. Otto brought in says. That if this Elf wakes up in a certain way. She's going to want to kill everybody in her way, to get the heck out of the complex. She will be more than capable of doing it. We should bring on extra staff to prevent her from doing that and array our weapons to stun her and hopefully....Not have to kill her, to stop her. "

They both look.....Bill hisses "You're kidding?"

The guard shakes his head "NO we are not kidding. Evidently the consultant says, she can wake up being already in an extremely dangerous mind set. So we are going to take the cautionary route. But we were also advised to keep the security staff, as far away as possible. So as not to alarm the patient."

Bill looks at Mike and shakes his head. He walks forward to open the door and walks in the room. Mike follows. The only light in the room comes from the dim monitors on the walls. They walk up to the bed and start examining her overall heath.

Bill jokes "I'm not the expert here. But what I'm seeing here seems good. No twitching, no bones creaking. I'm not hearing any weird sounds coming from her body. Doesn't look like she's in pain any more. Her eyes are shut, she's out and if there was a human eyeball in there. I would look for rapid eye movement. To see if she was dreaming or just unconscious. Are we still keeping the light down, so as to not bother her eyes?"

Mike ponders "Yes and from what we know physically about this one. I don't know why she is not awake yet?"

They both walk out of the room, walking back towards the med center and they hear sounds coming down the hallway. They both turn and notice a group come out of the elevators.

Its Dr. Otto with the two Elves and Sara along with Sir Wallace in tow.

Mike starts walking down there, to meet with them and tell them how the patient is doing. Bill joins him in the walk down. As he wants to talk to Sara, about her time psychically linked to the man. Halfway down the hall the two parties meet up, and Mike shakes Dr. Otto's hand.

Bill looks at the three girls "ladies, looks like your just in time!"

Mike spin-turns around "Well thanks Bill ya let that cat out of the bag!"

Bill jested "I think the cat has been out of bag or they would not be coming out the elevator now would they?"

Mike laughs "I'm just messing with you bud."

Gwen looks at Bill "Did you get any sleep last night?"

"I got some. I got enough hours in the sack, that I will be able to stay on my feet." Bill yawns, back to her...playfully

Sara interrupts Bill "Was she in pain or screaming out, anymore last night?"

"After what you did, it got real quiet and stayed that way. Except for what was going on physically, nothing else is being done. Like I said to you guys and you gals it looks like she's done. I am not going to say "he's done" anymore. I am going to say from now on "she's done."

Sara did you get a name out of her?" Bill asks.

Sara shakes her head "NO she wouldn't say and he said he's never gonna say.
It's not our business and he was very adamant about it. What he was trying to say in other words, is....with the mutation and everything that has been going on. Plus thirty years passing, he considers that person dead and this is a new start! Which I can I take as a good thing.
I hope he thinks about it in that way or that he thinks that this, is the end of one life. To more of a beginning of a new life. One that we should keep after she wakes up. We should all make sure that there's a close eye kept on her. She can flip real bad, real quick and I don't want a suicide. That might be a obvious thing with this person to do."

Mike asks the group "Do you want to wait in the meeting room or the med center?"

Gwen says "Lets wait in the breakroom and grab lunch."

Nikki peeps "Okay lunch sounds good."

Sara looks at both of them "You just ate an hour or two a go??"

They both look at her "SO?"

Gwen and Nikki giggle together "It's free food!!"

Sara looks at the elf "THE! foods always free at Crystal Hall and you two always want to eat!"

Gwen looks back at Sara "What ever."

She then starts walking into the break room. Nikki turns and falls in behind. Sir Wallace shrugs his shoulders and goes after them. Meanwhile, Sara stands there with the three medical people and look at each other.

Bill says "Might as well, nothing else to do" they walk in. Bill immediately turns at the corner and goes to the computer that's on mounted on the wall and flips on the monitor system. So they can read the monitors in the break room remotely.

Gwen had already got her nose in the fridge. Looking for food and Nikki's looking over her shoulder trying to figure out what she wants.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back in my mind and body

Just about the same second I announced "Round one to me."

It looks like the world agreed and I felt myself literally snap back into my body again.

I laid there with my eyes shut trying to get an appraisal of what has changed body wise.

"What's here? I'm definitely laying in bed I can feel a mattress, A sheet on top of me? Can feel something else? A hospital gown? of some sort? Feels like cotton? man- my skin is sensitive!! RAW almost. I feel the threads and the stitching!! man too rough!"

I'm going for my body check list...

feet 2...with toes and they wiggle but hurt?? check
legs 2...and they bend --good check
arms 2...with hands --fingers! all ten and they wiggle but hurt? check
head plus neck....oooch crick in neck--check
ears on head...they wiggle --move? lots more than I am used to?...but check
nose...woof I sink...shower as soon as I can!! check

NEXT

I could hear the room out there!
That means the ears work!
Pretty quiet here...BUT I hear noise outside?...Can't make it out yet...What is that?
EEEEKKK ! TOO LOUD! TOO MUCH !
filter it down brain! darn it!
foot steps...DOZENS...boots....sneakers...heart beats...talking...YIIKKES someone dropped something....TOOO MUCH!

Stick with the talking...better...better...humm guys complaining...about guard duty?..The green haired elf! She's here...and Bill...the old brit!...Otto? down the hall? eating? THE RED HEAD! THAT BITCH! she's' here....calm down...calm down...it can wait.

Next?

Eyes? that's it! lets see!

Snap my eyes open...just a little....just a bit....here comes the light...I know the rooms dark...but it's like it's lit up! TOO BRIGHT! TOO MUCH!

SHUT THEM!

Try again...just a little slit....better...wait
blinking really fast to clear them up....Whaoooo too much info again...overload.. wait, let the brain catch up...my eyes are, really confusing my brain! Sooo much.

Sara told me, I was going to be an elf! But? I knew that, they can see in the dark? I know I heard about that somewhere, but this is different!

Seeing colors and stuff that I can't make heads or tails of yet? Brain cells processing? Like it's getting used to it! But it's coming faster every second...blinking. I realize one thing I'm not looking at anything with eyeballs? No eyeballs to move?...None to rotate in my head?
I can feel that? I close them. Nope I can't feel...that "lump" moving under the eye lid...my eyes are flat?
Open again.
I am seeing the whole room at the same time! Like a wraparound. Wide angle lenses. All of it at the same time.
Want to focus on...one spot..I just think about it
Look at the ceiling tiles
I see them in brighter colors...I think I can see heat? I think?...infrared or something...whaoo focus and magnify-- wow! talk about DETAILS! Its like I just flew up there and jammed my nose in them.

I get a strange feeling? I know exactly how long the room is Twenty-five foot Seven inches and whatever ity bits by Tweinty-four feet and four inches. I feel the ripples in the wall, from the mistakes the plasters made.

I close my eyes again, I'm just hearing the room and seeing it with just the sound?...or other sense? Machinery to my left, I don't know about...A lamp over my head...The TV?....Desk in the corner....all that with no sight?

The winds moving around the room telling me where stuff is at?
I even feel? A piece of paper on the desk and a pencil....Wastepaper basket.

All the information coming so fast! Again its overloading me!....a little bit.

Open my eyes again lean back in the bed....catching my breath.

Tilt head up...just a little too fast and balance majorly messed up
Tilt up again...better.

Now look down...YEP "We got boobs" I say in a high pitched, some what hoarse voice. Some of Sara's last words to me...where "I think you're turning into a girl" WELL SARA!.....boobs! confirm it! obviously!

My hands shoot to them on their own accord. Pain or not, getting there and start feeling them up. MAN!..... they're not small and thick nipples on them. Ohh ohhhboy sensitive. Great, I gotta live with that! I'll get used to...stop that!....let go hands...down boy!....okay press on!!

I plop my head back down on the bed.

Lets get our arms under me and prop me up!

Arms back at shoulders and elbows and lift. I get my shoulders little off the bed and dizziness catches me again. I fight through it! I suck in air to help. My chest and the "girls" start moving, bouncing around. Seeing those move around is not a good sight ....ON ME! I can feel them moving against the sheets. That's not a sensation, a guy has ever had before. Man sensitive again. Why if this feels so good, do girls not have sex more?

Thoughts hit me....nope, nope, nope!

SEX! LETS NOT THINK THAT AGAIN! not ready....at all.

Let's take an inventory here.
Let's do a check...feet and I could move them under the sheet--good
Legs and knees move them a little back and forth--
Hips and stomach...move them around...humm more muscles? or? than I remember?
Next arms...right..lay back down.
Try my right arm..I lift it off the bed and move it from under the sheets -- what pain and stiffness to them -- Move my hand to my face flex the fingers and look it over.
OHH...MAN different skin..a lot darker...SARA did not say anything about weird color skin! What the heck!..okay, lets wait till this is in real light to make sure.
No sense in going nuts till then.

I look at the arm WOW I gained more muscles. I got more muscles now as chick than I ever had as a guy!
I bring the left one up. Just as much difficulty, flex the fingers and getting used to it. Moving the shoulders around.
Try something really quick is move my head around a little bit...dizziness again..tilt my head rotate the neck around.
Take a break and lay back down...relax here a minute.

I wonder for a second. They must have kept the room dark because my eyes are adjusting to the changes. That's why the rooms dark and also the monitors seem to be off?
So I guess they expected me to wake up soon.

I look around. I just noticed the camera in the right corner of the room and one on the left. Great..they're filming me! Small cameras though, technology marches on.

I start flexing my whole body, try to get all the kinks out and find where everything should be. Compared what I'm used to...after five minutes of flexing or so.

It's crossing the next bridge! Time. Get up in bed! Sit straight up. That was a mistake.
...dizzy TOO FAST! falling back down on the bed again
...try that again and sit up
...right...not dizzy.

I throw off the sheet off.

I think "let's not look down at anything YET! Let's go to the bathroom as a goal....without looking...Lets...let the mirror be a surprise!
Take in the whole package in one shot!"

I swing my legs over the right side of the bed and put my foot on the floor.

Jesus! COLD FLOOR WTF! Does not anyone ever heat these darn places!
I feel the tile underneath my feet and I get ready to stand up. I slide to the edge of the bed.
I know, I am in a standard hospital gown. It covers the front, back wide open! Great talk about embarrassing!

I try standing up...I stand up in one smooth motion and I'm not used to the this bodies musculature I spring up a little bit too high up!...I think...I almost bounce up on the balls my feet and the dizziness hits me.
I sit back down, let's do that a little slower....humm. I slide out, off the bed again and stand up dizziness seem to be gone.

Let's work on the next step......walking.

Well we're standing! let's try walking?
I keep my left hand on the bed and to steady myself.
Take a step- okay good- take another one...foots a little draggy....take another one.
All right! End of the bed, now we are in-no man's land.
Lets be a little cautious -- back up a step- back up one, two steps, right!
Steady on our feet! Balance is good....Everything is catching up, to take two forward, two more steps, that's right!
That's good.
Well time to let go of that bed, take more steps across the room and right. we're getting there.
A couple more.
Real good I'M! walking!

YEP there's that "swing" in the step. That a girl has.
Breasts...sensitive, their bouncing! and I'm going to need something! A bra?
NOT NOW lets not think of that stuff yet! Its turning me on! Warm feeling building ..nice! But wrong for now!

Looking down just a little bit. Paying attention to that. Don't do that! Don't worry about that! Not yet!
Lets wait and take the whole package in and make our goal!.... To get to the bathroom door. I push open the door and walk in.

I think about hitting the light switch...not yet! Lets look at the room with them off. So we know what's around me BEFORE....I blind myself with light!

Look around the room. Shower the far right corner, to my left sink, with mirror above it, then to my left...COOL! A big mirror beside the sink.
I lean on the sink. I close my eyes up tight knowing its going to be a shock. The light HITTING my eyeballs.
I snap on the light!
I can feel it! The light stabbing through, my closed eyelids.
I give that light a couple of minutes to settle...then start creaking them open slowly.
I am struck by even more colors.
I am sorting that out in my head.
Definitely..yep! Some sort of infrared and ultraviolet looking filter or something in my eyes.
Definitely...thermal too! I start seeing. The color changes on the lamp is going through as it heats and heats the wall up! NEAT!

I grab on the sink and slide to my right towards the big mirror.

I look at the mirror and I look at my face, HOLY SHIT!! I did not expect that!

Sara didn't say anything about that.

WHAT'S looking back at me? that chick off the fucking porch!

I'm her exact freaking twin!

I'm thinking back in my head "I kind of thought that was what could happen. I should've thought about that happening!"

I look at her face...NO, MY FACE NOW!
From the top I look down, taking it all in, one part at a time, long white hair going down my back, very large almond shaped eyes, tilted inward, slightly bigger than either elf, I have seen so far.
Just a pure white eyes. There is no ball to it. Just a surface. There's no pupil or colored iris...just pure dead white.

Black-purple skin talk about a WEIRD! Color! So smooth!

Pointy ears...as I think about them. I actually see them moving a little bit. They rotate a little bit like a dog would. But not a lot. I think?

The teeth and I smile and open my mouth. Yep pointy! eye teeth. Longer than a vampire would be. I laugh at that. Even my laugh is sexy and "girly" now.

I then look at the whole face. After you get past the weird bits. I am REAL GOOD! looking, square wide jaw line, nice lips. I kind of look like Caroline Murno. That bond girl from "The spy who loved me."

It starts hitting me.
I realize.
I am a chick! I sigh and start crying. I'm not even close to looking normal.

"WHY! If I would turn into a elf then. Why can't I look like the redhead or the Green haired chick!
I could take that? THIS!"...I start balling, crying my eyes out.
I sob , then YELL..."I'm a FREAK...A MONSTER!
I'm not....I stutter....I can't walk in public!"
PANIC SETS IN.

I remember those riots from 1972.....those people saw anything that did not look human, they burned it....They killed it.
I start losing it....I cry from that
I got to get a hold of myself again! The emotions are really screwed up in my brain.

I am losing it.

"WELL" I said "lets see the rest this monster" I cry!

I rip off the hospital gown! and toss it in the corner.

"WELL! that's not a shock I kind of expected that!"

I look like about Six foot. I lost some inches and I this chick is BUILT! Muscular like the bodybuilders from the beach.
NOT an ounce of fat on it.
You could see the individual muscles...the ridges of them under the skin. You could make out each muscle.
I look down. I have a true Eight pack of abs. Better than I ever had in my life.
Legs are thick with corded muscle and the arms are bigger than what I had as a guy! Even after ten years of hard work!

I notice...ahh humm no body hair...no bikini wax for me...hahah.

I start getting turned on by looking at myself?

Lets not dwell on that...totally NOT READY for even thinking of that!

I start flexing my left hand in front of me.
I wonder how strong this girl is?

I'm taking the whole package am looking at everything.
That dark skin is freaking me out.
The skin is like a Beacon to anyone who ever sees it!! they are going to know it down the block.
.......here comes a mutant, a monster.
The white hair .
The teeth....the pointy teeth.
The ears...pointy elf ears!
The EYES! The creepy looking eyes and they are MINE now.
All I can see is the "eyes" not human....monstrous.
ALL OF IT IS MINE!

My life's over!
I knew this was going to be bad. I kept on telling Sara this was bad! After I already knew I lost thirty years.
I already thought I should OFF myself at that point!!
Now I'm sure of it.
What will I do now? She said something about a school? What? school would except me?
I think even Sara with that blank white skin of her's, is acceptable at a distance. The red eyes? She can still wear sunglasses. Big deal! No one is going to notice or think that.....she's just creepy.
Me? they will see me a mile away I'm have to hide!

I won't be able to go out in public!
First thing people are going to think is. I'm evil or something and they will want to kill me.
I just know it! I can't go outside anymore. I know it.

I'm freaking out.
Freaking out.
I AM A MONSTER....I cry, as tears run down my face
Monster damn it!
I can't go outside!
I can't go see anyone.
I can't do anything.
NO WORK!!

I am a freaking monster!

The last thing I remember is my FIST hitting that mirror...punching a hole in the wall behind it.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

This is my oldest story in a joint fan fic venture with a group of authors, so
far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We
all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of
stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This
one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek Tormented by the past,
Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek They say old soldiers never
die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek Born for
eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave their
nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan Watch what
you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever asked
for.

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan Struggling with fate, Kelly has
to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade Created for war
and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the out.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade Ancient and Powerful
Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones.
Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living
in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind,
get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional). This is the Whateley
Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more
than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from
vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong
transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.' If you want further information
you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the
ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those
kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the
'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

Or if you want to input more?

Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and without!

This is the story of a man who finds a magic box that changes him into a Drow (a dark elf) and he has to deal with the sudden change. Then all the memories of a Drow that was 'made' for a long lost war. This new part of him, has the 40,000 years of memories of fighting that war. She has to deal with, all that pent up PTSD, her enemy is here, but she loves her. Her old Queen is here and she wants to kill, that Queen ohh so bad!

Shadowsblade here.

this story is the original, the first one I did.

I reedited it and added it to here, You may have read it on fictionmania. But I have added some to this story and edited and cleaned it up a bit so you might want to try it again?

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

Over in the break room

Everybody is sitting down.

Bill looks at the monitors occasionally, while he and Mike discuss. What tests to run on her next, after she wakes. They then, can get her into rooms with better test equipment. Dr. Otto listens in their conversation, while he goes over stacks of paperwork. Sir Wallace is trying to keep up with the medical discussion, he adds in. That he would like to do a full arcane exam and test on the young lady, as soon as he can. Especially after Aunghadhail said, that Drows use magic differently than her and store immensely large amounts of magic essence in themselves.

At a table across the room, the three girls were sitting there. Gwen is wolfing down mash potatoes and a large salad. Nikki is slowly eating, a small one. They are giggling and carrying on about stuff at school. Sara is sitting there in a huff, as there is no food for her to eat here. Nikki is starting to toss little tomatoes at Gwen from time to time, in the opening shots of a food fight. Sara sits there shaking her head trying to stay out of the line of fire.

Bill and Mike with Sir Wallace are in the discussion too deep to notice, that the monitors stopped displaying information on the patient and the sound was switched off so as not to disturb them as they worked.

Suddenly they hear a thump come down the hallway.

Bill's head snaps up "What the hell?" then turns to the monitors on the wall and sees that they are all flat-lined.
Bill mutters to himself "Stupid...stupid...stupid...I should have watched the monitors all this time like a hawk!"

Nikki shouts "I think she just woke up...As if she just woke up! That's not a good sound!"

Nikki's demeanor changes as Aunghadhail rises "Go down there with caution gentleman. She might be enraged!" Bill looks at the redheaded and just shakes it off. He's out of his chair like a shot, the papers scattered off the table, as he runs out of the room. Mike is hot on his heels.

As Bill and Mike get to the intersection of the hallways. Another crash is heard down the hall from the room. This one sounds like wood and metal splintering all over the room. At the junction Bill looks down the hall toward the room and sees at the far end all twenty guards in the hallway, guns at the ready. A powered armor suit in startup mode. Guys suiting up, into them. Getting ready to go, from their alcoves. He turns and looks behind him toward the other end of the hallway and the same is happening there.

Bill rounds the corner and sees. The guards standing at the door. The door is closed and they have their guns drawn.

Just then, a horrendous thud is heard from in the room. Something major just got tossed in the room and Bill slides across the floor up to the guards. The guards are both looking at each other, not knowing what to do.

Gwen, Nikki and Sara come scooting up behind Bill, with Sir Wallace taking up the rear.

The two guards stop them from going in the room and they say "WE will be going in first!"

Bill says "The hell you an't!....I am not going to have you fill up my hard work full of holes, before she even gets up and says one word!"

Mike grabs and shoves the guard on his side...away and Bill does the same. Mike on the doors right side turns the knob slowly and opens the door a crack. Then he opens the door the rest of the way...slow.
The room is still dark. Mike looks at Bill "You want to turn the light on. I can't see a damn thing in here?"

Bill says "Not yet...lets wait a bit and see what happens?"

One of the guards, gets out a flashlight and starts to shine it in the room. Bill slaps his hand down.

"Don't use that thing. I don't need you startling each other and you blowing a hole in her!"

Dr. Otto says to the guard and Bill "A flashlight has a tendency to upset people very fast, use the room lights or nothing."

Bill looks at Otto "Your the expert."

Both Bill and Mike look over the room as best they can. With the available light from the hall, but they don't dare enter the room yet.

Bill looks over to Mike in the darkness "Well bud turn on the light switch and lets see what we got in here" Mike turns on the light switch and all the lights snap on in the room.

The room is just destroyed! Bits of the bathroom door all over the floor.
The bed is flipped on its side and smashed long ways about TWO feet off the floor with the mattress side to the wall. It's embedded in the wall...stuck fast into it!

Bill in shock whispers to Mike "That! hospital bed weighs at least a Thousand pounds! She tossed it like it was nothing and its stuck 'IN!' the wall."

"Hey Mike do you see her? I don't see her?" Bill whispers again.

Mike says "Is she in the bathroom??" and they look around some more.

Gwen squeezed between the two "She's in the corner....She's under the sheets, in the corner. I think, I just saw her move."

Gwen looks harder...."She is definitely there! She's under the sheet. I can see a foot!"

Bill asks Gwen "You sure?"

Gwen looks up at Bill..."Elf eyes buddy....I am sure!"

Nikki is about to say something and Sara slaps her hand over Nikki's mouth then whispers in her ear "Don't say anything...if there is anyone in this room that can set her off....it's you! Just be quiet" she whispers.

Sir Wallace says to Nikki after seeing what Sara did "Maybe you should stay back. If she hears your voice in her condition, it might set her off.....yet again ....We've already seen that, she does not like you" Nikki nods back.

Bill whispers "Let me try something?"

Mike says back "Go for it."

Bill softly says "hey you?"

Mike looks at him "What do you mean "hey you?"

Bill says again "Hey you senior."

Mike looks "What are you doing?"

"I was joking with the guy before, about what is his real name and we kind of joked that we need something for the paperwork. He said "hey you senior" Because "Hey you Junior" was taken."

Sara taps Gwen on the shoulder....Gwen jumps for a second "Gwen I know this is a lot to ask, she did like you. Could you go in there and see if you can get her attention? She's under the sheet."

Gwen looks back at Sara, gulps at that question "Did you see what she did to the bed? Like I said in the meeting room upstairs not an hour ago..... Squash me like a bug!"

"Your her friend too Sara" Gwen whimpers.

"Yes me and her have a lot of time in her mind. But I think your voice is a lot more soothing than mine" Sara encourages the Elf.

Gwen moaned "I'll try it BUT, if I end up dead. I'm haunting you!"

Sara looks at her "Idle threats....idle threats....I got enough ghosts haunting me. To worry about little old you."

Gwen's starts walking in and she turned back to Bill..."Bill I forgot something"
He says "What?" anxiously.
"What was that name we gave her?" Gwen voice quivers.
"It was "hey you senior" Bill whispers.
...."Okay....hey you senior...got it" she walks out slowly.

"Be careful Gwen" Bill whispers.

Gwen turns back to Bill as she's walking up on the huddled form in the corner "She won't hurt me, I'm not worried"....she thinks 'I hope.'

Gwen thinks to herself....I've seen this before. Girls at Poe in shock from something or other. Especially the changelings, or the other emotional problems that seem to come with mutating in your teenage years. Anyone that graduates four years of living at Poe, has at least a minor in psychology or is a de facto expert on the subject. After all the meltdowns everybody has. Gwen has even been there herself more than once.

"Hey you senior....it's the green haired elf" she says in this singsong voice as she walks in.

She gets over to the pile of sheets, bends down, figures out where the head is at.
Gwen gets down on her knees and sits next to her. She whispers "hey you senior ...you there?" The sheet just shakes a little bit.
She reaches over and pulls the sheet away from her face, thinks about it.

"WOW!......seeing you for the first time NEAT!...Your cute....In all seriousness, I'm not just saying it....Your cute!"
She pulls the rest of the sheet back a bit and finds a newly minted elf. Curled up in a ball, with her legs up against her chest and her arms wrapped around them.
Then, with her face buried in her knees and she is rocking back and forth saying something.

Gwen looks at the elf and she sees her new friend is looking straight across room. In shock obviously.

Gwen turns to Sara and whispers "Sara I think we are getting more into your zone...now...She's in shock, she's not here, the lights on but nobody's home."

Sara slips between Bill and Mike. Then starts walking slowly, but softly over there to Gwen and the new elf are. Then she slowly sits down next to both of them and touches the shoulder of the dark elf.

Sara says to her in a near whisper "I told you I would be here, when you woke up. You should have at least said something when you woke up. Did you go into the bathroom. Get a good look at yourself and really freak yourself out?"

The dark elf does not respond....She's just looking straight across the room. Totally oblivious to anyone sitting next to her. Mumbling and rocking slightly .

Sara touches her shoulder again, then gives her a 'firm' shake. Sara yells at the dark elf.
"Look at me damn it!
I spent all that time with you!
Not talking to me....that's bullshit!
You talk to me!
Your going to talk to me if I have to slap the crap out of you!"

Gwen says timidly "Don't get her mad!"

Sara yells "Gwen shut up!"

Gwen whispers in the elf's ear "Come on its not that bad. --We've all gone through this. Me, Sara, even N...." Gwen stops herself from saying it...."Others too!" She adds "What?....This is the easy part!"

Sara looks over the dark elf, lifting up the sheet and looking at her "Everything looks pretty intact and healthy....No bruises or injuries, nothing I can see."

Sara noted to Gwen "She is saying something?"....."Gwen what is she saying? Can you hear it?"

Gwen tells Sara "I can't make It out.....She's mumbling too much."
Gwen hugs the dark elf, a Hug trying to get through to her and get closer. She puts her head up to the side of her face. So she can hear better.

Aunghadhail was trying to get a better look in to the room, she takes charge of Nikki and she slips in to the room. As Bill and Mike are no longer standing completely in the doorway. Then she slides along the wall going to the bathroom door. No one in the room seems to have noticed her move, since they were so engrossed by what Sara and Gwen where doing at the time.

Sara pips in "Well?"

Gwen whispers "Give me an minute!"

Sara shakes the elf again..."Speak up! You got a voice use it!"

Gwen looks at Sara "She is saying...I'm a monster...over and over again. The same words hundreds of times....That's all, she is saying"

Sara YELLS at the dark elf "Your not a monster! Don't think that! You're an elf of a valiant old race!! Your a freaking elf...suck it up!"

Sara shakes the elf HARD!...So hard, the elf's head shakes back and forth wiht the motion.

Gwen cries "Don't do that! She's catatonic!"

Sara shouts back "I gotta do something!"

Sara shakes her again...."Talk to me damn it!"

Nothing...The elf just mumbles on....Starring straight ahead.

"TIME for some tough love!" Sara yells at her.....THEN SLAPS THE DARK ELF HARD across the face.

Sara shakes her again "You got people behind you....You got friends and.....

Just as Sara says that last word.

Aunghadhail does the world's stupidest thing...She takes hold of Nikki, pushes her back mentally.....and says ~"Please let me take over"~ in Nikki's mind.

Nikki says "Okay but Sir, said be quiet."

Aunghadhail says to Nikki in their mind ~"I'm in charge!...I know what to do!"~

Nikki relents and lets her have control...

The wheels of fate click in.

Aunghadhail says something stupid and as it echoes across the room.
"Is the child okay?"

Sara's look snaps across the room and just as she thinks in her mind....To tell her mouth to say "shut up" to the stupid Queen...........it's too late.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

(in my world)

The next thing I know I'm under a sheet balled up in fear.
Thinking 'I'm a monster.'
My life is over....Whatever life I had is over and I could hear the green haired elf trying to talk to me. I'm just not paying attention.
...........I don't care.
Then I hear Sara's voice and she's trying to talk to me.
I'm mumbling "I am monster" over and over again and they pulled the sheet off my head.
I can see them, but I'm not looking at them.
I can see the guards standing outside the door, Bill and Mike by the door. Someone else entered while, I was paying attention to what Sara was saying. While she was shaking me, trying to get through to me.
I was staring.....listening.

The one who entered! It's the redhead and she walked in the room. Behind Bill and Mike and she's almost dead center the room. Along the far wall, next to the bathroom and she said something!

"Is the child Okay."

Those Words Bore Straight through My Mind like a Lightning Bolt.

In my mind....the mean elf, that I was battling for control of the body
STOP fighting!
We both pretty much nod in agreement to each other....The fights over.
We declare a mental truce IN that split-second and we agree on one thing working together to......
KILL THAT FUCKING ELF!
We are to confront her and then we are going to slit her throat!

I snap out of my daze and think...'I can kill the elf....Get it done in five or ten minutes and go back to wallowing in self-pity.... That's a goal we can do.'

As the sound of her saying "Is the child okay" goes across the room.

I spring up in one smooth motion.
It shocks everybody and I push Sara and Gwen out of my way. I brush Gwen's hug on me and her off me like. She does not even exist. I push Sara across the floor....They both go skittering across the room.

I Stride across the room with purpose, towards the redhead as I do things happen and I have no control over.
The elf in me opens the door in my mind, to all that she knows....
THE KEYS TO THE KINGDOM! are mine now....all of it!
How to do everything flooded back in my memory.
How to walk.
How to fight.
How to use a sword.
How to use my armor.
How to use all my magic.
Its is all there for me to use, its like a giant library opened up and its all mine!

My Hard Dark Black Leather Armor manifests on me, to cover my naked form.

A Sword POPS out of no where and flows out of the ether into my right hand. A chosen sword. I know is gonna finish this job quick.

I cross the room. I have the sword pointed at the Redhead's Neck. As I'm walking across the room. My eyes are aglow with ANGER in......Deep Red.

Time is slowed down I can see she's an absolute shock. Now that I'm now standing up and coming toward her.

---------------------------------------------------------------------

(What Aunghadhail-Nikki saw)

Aunghadhail says as she slides in the room and past Mike-- "is the child okay"
She barely finishes saying it when. She realizes something! That she might have overstepped her bounds.
BUT.....She is Queen! She knows better than these humans! What one of her subjects should be treated like!
As she's thinking that. The DROW stands up more like Springs! up...straight up... Without even pushing off the wall. Knocking both Gwen and Sara skittering across the floor.
The Drow takes two steps forward...her armor comes on....a sword POPS in her hand.

Aunghadhail says "OH NO" and takes a step back.
Throws up a magic shield.

------------------------------------------------------------

(back in my world)

I step forward towards the redhead.
I'm gonna murder her for sure. Its already in my mind.
I see her wave her hands and call forth magic in front of me.
I can see her pull the ley lines to form the shield spell.
I know what magic you do and I know this.
I know what spell she pulled up.
I really know it's weak and it's useless.
She may be powerful....But she doesn't have those skills that a fighter would have.....Not one of me....

......A DROW!!!

I know.....I picked my weapon correctly. I smash the point of it, deep into the shield spell with ease and it splinters, cracks, shatters its smooth surface.
I reached forward through the sword with my own magic.
I rip the magic from her shield from around her. It flows down the sword into me.
I drink up the magic essence, FOR MY USE from now on.
I take another step forward and she backs up....Her back is now to the wall and I have her pinned....The sword right to her throat. She whimpers "Ghost Killer" as she sees the blade up close.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

(In Aung's and Nikki's fear filled mind)

Aunghadhail says "OH NO" to Nikki in her mind. As the shield collapses and she recognizes a sword. She whispers "Ghost killer"

Nikki says ~"What's that?"~

Aunghadhail says nothing.

She can see....She can feel the terror from Aunghadhail for the first time.
As her back hits the wall.
~"Aunghadhail what!"~ Nikki wails, mentally

~"I am sorry child"~ Aunghadhail comforts Nikki, deep in their shared mind.
~"I think this elf means to kill us.
I made a mistake.
I have overstepped my bounds.
I should have not said anything.
That sword is made for killing souls...spirits like me.
It rips the ghosts out of possessed people, like I have done to you.
It kills it instantly and destroys it completely.
Problem is young one, that sword accomplishes its goal by being sliced through our neck.
It is going to kill you doing it.
I'm sorry....I made a grievous error.
There is nothing I can do.
We will probably die today."~ Aunghadhail near hugs, Nikki in that shared mental world of theirs.

Nikki says sobbing ~"Aunghadhail what about magic?"~

The Queen answers ~"She is too close. She has got her own shield. Her armor is good and that sword shattered my shield in a split second. By the time I get a spell up. She will run our neck through or have chopped off our head.
She is too fast and I know it."~

Nikki sobs out, crying deep inside....~"What about the Banshee Wail?"~

The Queen tells her gently ...~"Our Banshee Wail is very effective. But this Drow will laugh it off, like it does not even exist. All it will do is hurt your friends badly."~

Aunghadhail consoles Nikki in her mind, for what is about to come.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

(In my world)

I TOWER OVER THE SMALL ELF QUEEN

I have the sword at her neck the point just resting on its skin.

I am ready to drive it home and END THIS!

I Say to Her in a Voice. That's a Combination of My Own and Little Bit of the Dark Elf

I SCREAM! AT HER!

"You Did This to Us...
You Stole Our Lives...
You Took Us From Our Homes...
You Took Us From Our Families...
You Bound Us to Your Will...
You Made Us Slaves....
You Made Us Fight....
You Changed Us to This....
We Were at Your Beck and Call....
Always on Your Orders, Never Having One of Our Own....
You Did This to Us....
To Fight Your Battles....
NO Freedom Our Own....
NO Mind of Our Own..."

"We Would Assume Freely the Fight...If You'd Asked...We Knew the Stakes!"

"You Never Asked....You Just Made Us Do It!"

Thinking with agreement. The Dark Elf says same thing that I'm thinking.
Just stick the sword through her neck....kill this Queen!...The sword Is made just to kill the ghost. So what if the young elf that is standing here dies. We get the ghost that's all we need...REVENGE!

Kill...Queen Aunghadhail the Spirit. That's What We Want!

Sir Wallace Is standing in the door and the two guards are pointing their guns at me. I wave them off mentally they are nothing! I know they their guns are ineffective.

After I kill the Queen. I will kill them and leave this place!

Then, the English Gentleman says something? That burns through the Bloodlust I am in.

He says "Don't shoot her! In her pretty little head. It won't do any good. She's probably got a shield, plus that armor."

Him saying that...snaps my attention.
"Pretty little head?"
He thinks I'm pretty! Really? A human? Thinks I'm not a Monster?
Why a guy saying that to me.....a male? Gets to me. I don't understand?
BUT!
He did say "Pretty" as in not a monster!

Instantly....I snap out of the trance. The deep bloodlust, I am in.
My eyes lose the red glow.
I realize what I'm doing. I was about to stick a sword through someone's neck! and I'm not sure. I One hundred percent hate them? or both of them?

'The sword how did it get my hand?' I'm thinking to myself and I drop it....It disappears, It vanishes in the nothingness.
I take a step back.
Then I'm crying out "What's Going on? What's Going on? I Don't Get What, I Did?"
I step back towards the corner where, I think it's safe.
I notice as I step back. I have Armor on?
As I look at it and cry..."WHY? How did this Happen?" It vanishes.

I finally back myself into the corner and the shock of all of this....The change....This just now. Comes back over me and I slide down the corner of the room to curl up in a ball. I grab the sheets and pull them over myself to cover-up. I want to disappear.

Then the blackness takes me.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

(from Sara's point)

Sara and Gwen see Nikki come in the room and Sara is about to say "Shut up" to the Aunghadhail. As she says "Is the child okay?"
Sara knew only Aunghadhail, would not listen to her about walking in the room.

The dark elf stands up in one motion, slaps her and Gwen sliding across the room. Armor appears on The Drow....she takes another step. A sword POPS out of nowhere into her hand.

Aunghadhail makes her shield.
Its completely ineffective...The sword POPS through it in a second! It shatters it, the magic coalesces down the blade and into the dark elf. That in turn, drinks up its essence.

Aunghadhail says something she can't make out. She's pinned against the wall. The newly minted elf is saying "You did this to us...You bound us...We were slaves...You used us...Why and as the dark elf is saying all these things.

Sara is trying to get her feet 'What am I going to do?' she thinks 'That dark elf has got the drop on Aunghadhail and there is nothing I can do from here!'

She's thinking what to do and Gwen is stumbling to her feet behind her.

Sir Wallace says something "Don't shoot her in her pretty little head" and that snaps the dark elf out of the bloodlust that she's in. She steps back in shock, drops the sword not knowing what it is. The armor disappears. Then she collapses in the corner and Blacks out.

Sarah looks around the room and it's quiet. VERY quiet!
Gwen still trying to stand up.
Sara looks at everybody "What was that!!"
Sara looks at Aunghadhail and she can see that. Aunghadhail the "Queen" not Nikki is scared, for the first time she's ever seen.

The Queen is actually scared.

Sara looks over at Aunghadhail "Aunghadhail what was that?" she asks.

It takes a split second for Aunghadhail to even notice, that Sara is talking to her.

Sara repeats again "What was that?"

Aunghadhail says excitedly "That was close....That Drow meant to kill us! She was a second away from killing us! I know it and she had the sword to do it!"

Sara questions her, as she shakes her head about "What? Sword Aunghadhail?"

Aunghadhail is trying to regain her composure "That sword was 'Ghostkiller' It was made to kill spirits possessing a person. Its one of the main things that you do with it." she stands there in thought for a few minutes.
"I am sorry that, I said anything I was out of place. This is where you should have been. I thought, I should have done something. Let me get out of the room before, she wakes up and goes on a bloodlust again at me" and Aunghadhail walks out of the room.

The guards are standing there and have their guns pointed at the Drow on the floor.

Sara look at them "Guys those pip-squeak pistols, aren't going to hurt her one bit. You could probably empty the mag and all its going to do is piss her off. So why don't you just put them things away."

The guards look at each other.

Bill glares at both of them "Guys and I'm an ex-marine...yeah...I don't think those guns are going to do one bit. She's an exemplar three?... With who knows what regen level? That we been able figure without doing a full exam. Those guns aren't going to do nothing! Not a Nine millimeter, not versus that! You just gonna tick her off! look!"

He then points at the wall with a BED stuck in it!!
"Look what she did to the bed! She chucked a One thousand pound bed across the room! Do you really think a little pistol gonna really do any good?" He says sarcastically.

They look at each other, as they put away their guns.

"There you go guys...using your brains!" Bill, jests them.

Sara looks to Bill "Is there another room we can use? This one obviously, is kind of messed up now" she giggles.

"There is one right next door, identical to this" Bill answers.

"Well help me pick this elf up and let's get her in there" Sara huffs.

Bill says, as he runs out of the room "Let me change the sheets quick"

"Make sure they are cotton!" Sara yells.

Bill mumbles "I know...I know elf allergies...I read it" and he runs out of the room.

He comes back a minute or two later with a pile of sheets under one arm and says "You want to start carrying her in there now?"

Sara asked "Is there anything to lay her on?"

Bill says "Well....The bed?"

Sara looks at him, like he's an idiot "Does the bed have a plastic cover on it?" she asks sarcastically.

Bill thinks "Oh yeah...Lay her on a plastic cover, she is going to?"

Sara chides him "....Yes....Exactly silly."

He runs into the Hall and she can hear him toss the room. Then, he comes back a couple minutes later.

"Thank God she is still out" Sara says as she helps Bill pick her up and they drag her down the hallway.

One of the guards says "She should not leave the room."

Bill looks over his shoulder, at the two guards "That's not a room anymore. That's a disaster. I'm taking her to her new room."

Mike has been standing there pretty much dumbstruck by the whole thing. Not knowing what to do.

Gwen is still getting her marbles together and stumbles out of the room. Complaining about a hurt butt and other pains.

Sir Wallace is completely unfazed walks out of the room.....Gotta love that British uppercrust.

Sara helps Bill get the elf into the bed. Then throws a sheet on top her.

"Man she is still out" says Bill.

Sara looks to Bill "Wouldn't you be unconscious too?
You just woke up.
Your a dark elf.
Your girl.
You had the shock of your life.
You hear the voice of your sworn enemy across the room-- say something.
You whip out armor and a sword.
You try to kill her.
But you don't realize you're doing it. When you do realize it. That you're doing it. You realize that. You just did something. You should not be able to do!
Like pull stuff out of thin air!!
Don't you think you might pass out too? For a while?
While your trying to reassess the situation?" Sara sasses at Bill

Bill nods his head "Yes I see your point!....So?....What are we going to with her in here?"

Sara quipped "Besides whatever she wants! I don't know? Lets wait till she wakes up. Till then, me and Gwen are staying here until she does!"

Sara turns, walks over to the desk. Grabs a chair then slides it over next to the bed "I'm going to sit here until she wakes up! That's it! I figure she will be up in a half an hour so, as soon as she has finished an "adjustment" mentally then comes back to us."

A minute later, Gwen comes walking the room and sees what Sara's doing with the chair. She looks at Bill "Don't just stand there "Bill" Go get me a chair!"

He looks at the small elf "Okay....I see, you two are in charge now. I'll go get that chair."

He walks out of the room and notices. Mike isn't around? He walks back into the first room. Mike still standing there.

Bill walks up to Mike and starts snapping his fingers in his face.
"Earth to Mike, earth to Mike, come on back!" Mike kind of snaps out of it. "You okay buddy?" Bill asks.

Mike says slowly "W...o...w that was kind of...intense...."

"Yeah...would you get on the same page with everybody else? -- We are on chapter Twelve I think you're still in....like...nine maybe?" Bill jokes at Mikes expense.

"Like...a...yeah" Mike, near drools.

"Dude why don't you sit at the med center for a while and let your brain catch up to this. I know it's not Doctor stuff? But come on...man....you have seen some combat in your life! Don't tell me your having, a freaking flashback or something?" Bill asks, from his near catatonic friend.

Mike looks at Bill "I'm okay nothing like that...just...I've never seen anything like that."

"Welcome to the club bud! You think? I see this all the time working on the floor? Your the mutation specialist I though that you would see people burst into flames or who knows what else, all the time!" Bill adds.

He grabs a chair out of this room. Walks it over for Gwen to sit in. Bill puts it by the bed then, Gwen sits down. She says "Thanks" and waits.

After a while I come to and I am laying back in the bed.
I open my eyes, I can tell it's a different room. The size is different by an inch or so. Then add the paint color is different by two shades I can see, with my new eyes. I wonder why I am here? I sit up, suddenly. Sara's next to me and she puts her hand on my shoulder. She says to me, in a soft tone "Lay back down, your safe...are you okay?"

I lay back down at her insistence. I look at her "What happened?"

She says to me softly "You kind of...flipped out...basically!...What do you remember? Tell me and then I'll fill in from there."

I say "I remember..."

Gwen interrupts "Flipped out?! You freaked out!"

Sara spins around looks at Gwen and gives her the face of DOOM! "Shut! The hell up! I'm working here!" Sara hisses, through clinched teeth.

Sara looks back at me and says softly. As friendly as she can muster "Continue... everything's good."

I close my eyes "I remember getting up, getting out of bed, getting kinda used to what this is" I wave my arms over my body "What I am now...I walked across to the bathroom" I stop and think...far too long...to be normal.

She says "Continue....it's okay"

"I turn on the light, I looked in the big mirror in there" and I stop...I'm sitting there thinking....thinking.

Next thing I know, Sara is shaking me again.

She whispers "Your okay" now she's starts giving me a hug "You're all right."

"What happened?" I ask.

"It looks like you slipped away again."

"What happened?" I ask again.

"I don't want you to key back in to what happened....just remember everything's fine."

I think about it 'I looked in the mirror....ahh shit! I am a fucking monster.'

I'm stuttering "I am monster" again.

I start to skitter off the bed. The sheets start to come off me again, but don't and I fall off the bed. To land on the left side, away from both of them. I start curling up in a ball, all covered in sheets. Back up in the corner, once again.

Everything is starting to fade out and I can't hear her.

Next thing I know, Sara is shaking me awake again "What happened?" I ask.

I noticed, I am on the floor again. Back in the corner.

Sara looks at me "You keep on zoning out there, saying one word. I am not going to say it. Then you zone off, like for a half an hour there....again...It's where we found you the last time, in the corner like this."

I look at her "What was I saying?"....I was looking in the mirr....."

"You said...your a monster...OKAY...lets get over it" she loses some of the kindness in her voice.

"Ya...I...I...I......" I'm stuttering out.

She is on me and Gwen joined in the hug "It's okay we're here for you....You can come back to us."

Sara whispers to me "You're not a monster."

I lean off her hug and look at Sara in her eyes "I am!...What do you expect, I can't go outside? You can go outside! SHE can outside!" I point at Gwen "The redhead can!....I go on the street. They are going to freaking kill me!...I know it!"

I pull the sheets back off me,,, as we all sit on the floor..."Look!...I STICK OUT!" I yell.

Sara says "No that's not going to happen."

"I remember the riots!" I jump back at her.

Sara states "That was the 1970's...This is now! They are a little bit more accepting. I won't say these humans, around here are perfect at all."

She adds "I'm not going to say your not going to stick out. But your an elf One thing I know you can probably do!"
As she says that, the softness in her voice...she had goes and She gets a little sassy to me "Just! like Gwen can do here and I know Nikki can show you!...IS illusions....You can put an illusion on yourself or put an illusion on an object. That you carry around, like a piece of jewelry or something. No one will figure out what you look like. Anyone that can see you, is a magic user. So that means they are a mutant or something and are not going to care. So don't worry about it " she explained to me.

"Anyway" Sara giggles and looks at Gwen "We have got two dark elves at school now"

I say "Really?"

Gwen says "They are "close"....to you, about the same skin color. They definitely! have different eyes! But they are, dark elves."

Sara backs up laughing "Ohh ya one of them is a dark elf all right!"

Gwen starts laughing and laughing out loud.

I look at them both "I don't get the joke?"

"Ohh you'll hear about it later ...You kinda have to....We will fill you in later...it's..it's funny, you will like it" Sara giggles.

Gwen giggles "Well that new one is Belphoebe, she's a baby!"

Sara looks over at Gwen "YA....baby one week old, going on 16 years old...baby."

I ask "What do you mean? One week going on 16. I don't get it?"

Sara shakes her head "Don't worry about it! It's really funny. you're going to love it!"

Gwen looks to Sara "I hate to say this to you" and she starts to look, back at me... "You REEK!"

Sara laughs "Ya we need to get you in the shower."

"Okay" I say softly with some reluctance.

Sara say insistently "Hey...Don't worry about it. Ya turned into a girl. I did it" she elbows Gwen in the shoulder. Gwen says fast, at her sudden nudge "Me too."

Sara adds "The shower it can be shocking. But your going to get used to it. Your going to be around for a while. You might as well start excepting who you are."

I look at Sara, I ask "What do you mean "Around for a while" that sounded kinda ominous the way you said that."

Sara lifts my head up and looks at me right in the eyes and states to me "Your an elf. Your life expectancy is probably like Twenty...Thirty maybe? 100,000 years long....maybe longer?"

I am thinking about what she just said "That's what that dark elf, was saying when we where arguing!"

Sarah gets a surprised look over here face "You where arguing 'WITH?' The dark elf?"

"YA...I've won the first fight with her. Where did that sword come from I had and the armor I was in?" I stop in thought " OHH....I remember that now."

Gwen chirps in fast "Yeah! That's from when you freaked out and almost killed Nikki!"

"I almost killed Nikki...? The redhead?" I ask surprised and embarrassed.

Off she goes again "YA! you almost came close and you had that sword her right to her neck! If Sir Wallace had not said something that snapped you out of it. I'm sure, you would've drilled right through her."

Sara is looking at Gwen with her mouth hanging open. Then she gives Gwen the most evil eye! Then mouths out silently to her "Later, I am going to hurt you!"

Gwen gulps and shuts up.

I think about what she just said "I hate her. But I don't think I want to kill her? But? it's..." as I'm thinking about it. I can feel my voice changing. I know the dark elf is talking.... My voice goes cold "I want her dead!"

Sara looks at me in shock! "What was that? Was that. the dark elf talking?"

"Of course it is...I want her dead! For what she did to us" she says coldly.

"WOW!....can we talk to the human for a while?"

"Fine" I say coldly and I snapback. I look at Sara "That's weird."

"Yep it was...Are you two are still fighting on in there?" Sara asks.

"Yeah it's about equal now. We both, pretty badly kicked each other's butts in here. But I think I got the winning hand on her. That's good...But I'm still thinking about...." I fade out.

Sara says "Don't go there!"

I start losing it again. Say to her "I still think I should be dead....Should've been dead long ago already."

Sara shakes me out of it again. She says to me, in a intense tone "Everything is going to be fine. Stop thinking that way! Your depressing...me, damn it!"

"I can't" the tears are rolling now. I am fully lost in, crying this out "I can't help it. I am not seeing anyways out here....okay?"

Sara- shakes me. She tilts my face up to her's, then looks at me in the eyes "Look at me!...Your going to be okay!...You just need to get out of this hole in the ground!...Get outside. Get to our school and you will start fitting in real quick!..I'm sure!....I will be able to show you some neat stuff. Gwen will too and if you can make up with Nikki?...I'm sure she'll help you out a lot...okay? There's a lot of people at school, that are going love you...okay?" she then, gives me one of those "More than friends" hugs.

She stops hugging me. Then she stops to think for a second while tilting her head in thought and puts a finger up to her lips. That right there is driving me crazy. All too sexy for words "By the way have you thought of a name yet damn it?" She asks me.

I look at her "I thought you would have a baby book for waiting for me? You broke your word! That's not good. To break your word to me!" I say to her...getting REAL serious in my voice on that last part.

I then for some reason I get REAL mad at her for breaking her word. I look up into her face and I say very coldly..."Never break your word to me ever again! I mean it...I was a man of his word. But after this change? Don't ask me why? That betrayed feeling, of someone breaking a word or a vow to me is WAY stronger....I can't stand it!...A persons word has more meaning now to me then ever!"

She gets a guilty smirk across her face "Yeah I kinda forgot the book...okay? Ya know?....I'll print one out for you...right? or we will look up one on the Internet?"

I look back to her "Print out a book, that fast?"

She says "Yes"

"Internet?" I look at her totally lost in the word and what it is "What's that?"

She buries her face in her palm with a slap!
"OY..VEY....We've got a looooong talk...We got to catch you up!"

"Yeah, I kinda guessed that!....Can you get me some books in here? At least on the last Thirty years? Maybe history? That might help out!"

Gwen peeps in "You don't know the Internet? What about computers?"

I look at her with distain "I'm Thirty years out of date...Not Three hundred! I know what a computer is! I'm guessing its a lot smaller and lot faster NOW!" I sass at her.

"Yeah" she says sheepishly.

"So I will figure it out?" but and just as I'm thinking about that thirty years lost...I tear up and lose it again.

Sara gives me, another bear hug "Lets stand you up!"

Gwen looks at Sara "Us? Pick her up? I don't think so...Let's go get a guard."

I am still there in the corner, all balled up in sheets and sobbing a bit. While Gwen hugs me to comfort me.

Sara gets up and walks over to the door, opens it up "Hey you knucklehead."

The guard looks at her, angry "Yes I'm talking to you! Come here" she orders him.

The guard walks over looking at us. Sara asks "Will you do us a favor here, pick her up and get her to the shower?

"I am supposed to be guarding her. Not helping medically" he says.

Sara says slowly, like she is talking to a moron and getting mad at him "Just pick her up and get her in the shower...matter fact...just a second...stand there."

She bolts out into the hallway and yells "Bill" down the hallway.

I then hear a "YO!" now that the door is open. I can hear down the hallway and I am listening. Sara comes back in and Bill is standing there with her.

I see him and say "Hey...its Bill I remember you...devil doc!!" I look up at him "I have one question?"

He says "Shoot?"

"What's with the Twenty-two guys at one end of the hallway and the twenty-three on the other end of the hallway. All with heavy weapons?" I ask.

Bill looks at me in shock...his eyes pop open. The guard, is just as shocked.

Sara looks at me "How did you know that? and two how did you come to an exact number?"

"I don't know....
I can hear them and I could tell one footstep from the next.
I counted the heartbeats.
I know they have heavy weapons by how they hold them in their hands and wear them on their shoulders.
Something else is down there on each end. I hear allot of whirring of small motors or something like that" I say.

Bill looks at me surprised "You can hear all that from here?"

"Yea...I'm finding out I can do a lot of weird stuff." I stutter in thought and speech "...It just keep's...Every second I sit here...More and more keeps pouring in my head!! Like that armor. I know what it is now. How I got the sword and how its works. The more think about it. I know which one it was and why I picked it"

Sara looks at me "Okay..lets start with the sword, why did you pick it?"

"Because it was the quickest thing. I knew that would kill Aunghadhail's spirit out of Nikki's body" I say sharply.

Sara says getting kinda mad at me "You DO!! realize that would have killed Nikki!....right?"

"Ohhh...Yes! I know that it would have killed Nikki...I was sure of it. It was the second reason why I picked it!" I say.

Sara.....more than shocked now, her eyes narrow at me "Lets see if we can get you and Nikki liking each other."

"I don't think being....I don't know about me and Nikki....But me and Aunghadhail are gonna be knocking heads for a while. I don't like her for what she did" I get mad at the end and growl deeply a bit.

Sara kneels down and whispers in my ear "What did she do to you? Your going to have to tell me sooner or later. If you don't want to tell me fine. Tell Gwen. Your going to have to tell someone...so that...we know what to do."

I look at her...I pull away from her. I get mad at her!! and she can see it. She starts to back off....Seeing something coming.
With my right hand. I grab a bunch of Sara's top and pull her real close to my face.

The guard starts to get antsy, on the edge of my vision...I spin my face to him, a face that must look very mean by now "DON'T EVEN THINK OF IT...BOY!" I hiss at him.

I look back to Sara "Why don't you ask the Queen? She obviously hasn't told you and she's supposed to be one your "friends"... Ask her?" I then let go and calm down.

Sara looks at me in shock at the move. I just did and says a little shaky "Ahh did you know that
when your real mad....Your eyes glow red?"

"Nope....I did not know that" I say...'humm' I think.

Gwen jumps in "I though I saw that. But I did not say anything. I though I was seeing things."

Bill adds "I saw it too, when you attacked Nikki."

Bill bends down and grabs me "Lets get you in that shower" and stands me up with the guards help. The guard...he's on my left side and a plan forms in my mind.

Then that silly sheet falls of. Gwen immediately grabs it and starts to cover me up. I stare at Gwen "What are you doing?"

She lectured back to me "Your chick!...please...these are guys...modesty!"

"Whatever" I mumble.

I can seen the guard, is definitely ogling me.

I glare at him...He is easily only inches from my face "Eyes UP HERE BUD!...We are going to the shower."

Grabbing the sheet. I pull it over me. Then they walk me into the bathroom and put me on the seat bench in the shower. 'Obviously this is a well equipped hospital.' I think to myself.

They go to pull the sheet away and I am not having any of THAT!

Gwen shoots in there "I got it from here guys!! You two get out of here! Girls stuff!"

I look at Gwen "Just go and close the door...I got this, give me a while....give me a half an hour?"

"Fine!" and she close the shower door.

Gwen turns to both of the guys "Git!...GO....SCOOT!" she shoos them out of the bathroom and closes that door.

Gwen looks at Bill....then steps up to him and grabs on to his shoulder "Would you mind getting her....like some clothes?"

Bill says quickly "Ya that would be a good idea. Hospital gowns are kinda stupid. I got an idea, there are some cotton sweats in the break room sleeping area. They are One hundred percent cotton, that otta work!" and off he scoots.

The guard goes, to stand outside the room's door and Gwen walks out then walks down the hallway to the med center. Where Nikki's waiting with Sir Wallace and Dr. Otto.

Sara knocks on my bathroom door "You okay in there?" She hears the water and leaves.

By this time I got the water on and the sheet tossed aside. My plan is working. I know, what I want to do.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

(In the hallway med center desk area)

Bill comes back to the med center area, with folded up set of cotton sweats and drops them on the desk "This otta fit her." he says, as he takes his seat.

Mike is just walking up with a coffee service, then nods to the guards "Come here and get a cup of coffee."

They both walk over to the med center desk, couple feet is away from their post at the room's door and pour a cup of coffee for themselves.

Bill says "Well these will fit. That will help her out a little bit. Get her on her feet. Get her moving around. Get her mind off stuff."

Sara looks to Mike "Doc can you get some books in history? A library in to her?"

Mike says "Just about Ninety-nine percent of everything in this building, is on computer and they're not going to let her have computer access. I guarantee that! They are not going to let, a patient at her level. Have a Internet access. They probably won't even pipe TV down to her."

Aunghadhail in control of Nikki asks "How is she doing?"

"She's a little bit better" Sara looks at it Aunghadhail "She hates your guts. There's no doubt about it!....Nikki on the other hand...She might be able to get with her. You and her gotta talk....and Aunghadhail? I'll say this in front of everybody. What the hell did you do to her! It's obviously in the past."

Aunghadhail STATES to Sara "It is between me and her. If she wants to talk about it. Then we will talk about it. I do not think private issues, should be brought out in the open!"

Sara shakes her head "Okay...I know I am not going to be able to argue this with you and I know it!"

One of the two guards says "I hope, she does not flip out again" his buddy nods.

Bill looks down at the guard "Straighten out your shirt, stupid."

He says while fixing it "I picked her up...What do you expect, me to be perfect all the time."

He straightens out his shirt and gun belt again.

Bill looks at him doing it "WHERE IS YOUR WEAPON!"

The guard looks down suddenly, flips his holster flap open and its not there!

Gwen is the first one...it POPS in her mind before anybody else. She starts running down the hallway yelling "No...no...no...no...no...no..no!" excitedly.

Sara looks at them both and yelps out "CRAP!" and runs down the hallway.

Bill yells "NO!"

The guard says "WHAT?" in his confusion.

Bill already at a run looks back "She lifted your gun, stupid!"

The guard says "No not with my gun.....She wouldn't?" he starts to run.

Bill looks at him "YOU IDIOT! if she's in there...dead. I am going to FUCK you up. You stupid moron. You better hope she's in one piece. If she's not. I am going to drill you.....Like no end!" and he runs into the room.

Aunghadhail starts to move that way and Sir Wallace grabs her then says to her "Queen don't go in there....You can only make it worse."

She stops.....her aura, burning up the hallway in anger!

Gwen bolts into the room, slams open the bathroom door. Looks. She sees the dark elf in the far corner of the shower curled up, kneeling on the floor, with her back facing away. She sees, what looks like a river of blood and its coming from the dark elf. She can see the shower water going towards the drain and the color of it is off, but it still looks like blood.

Gwen yells out, in terror "Shit NO!"

Sara comes in the door right behind her and yells "Nope!"

Then Bill, is next in the room and bumps into Sara. As he yells out "GOD DAMN IT!"

Gwen goes in there, throws the shower door open and runs in. They can hear now with the shower door open and the water not drowning out sound.... The dark elf is laughing.

Sara says "Ohh God she's alive"...." Gwen? where is the blood coming from?"

Gwen, even though the showers on. She does not care about getting wet at this point. She sits down beside her. The dark elf looks up at her.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Well I'm sitting there in the shower on the floor and I hear them come in the room. I know they are behind me, Gwen, Sara and Bill. I know Gwen, I could tell her walk from everyone else's and Sara doesn't walk like a person. I can hear that difference a mile away. Bill has a flat-footed...floppy flop, kinda guy. I hear, Gwen as she opens the shower door. She finds me curled up in the corner laughing and she looks at me. I look at her. The wounds are still healing on my face.

She cries "What did you....." and she discovers, the gun laying there and the shell casings all over.

I take her hand in mine and I pour six spent...bent up bullets in her hand.

I look at her and say "I can't even fucking kill myself right."

The wounds from the six, are still healing up on my face.

"This pipsqueak gun, couldn't even drill through my skull" I laugh.

She takes the bent up bullets, out of her palm and looks at them.

I say to her "Why don't you keep these for me....I might ask for them back, one day."

I could feel the pain from the wounds on my face, healing fast and put my hand up there. I put a finger in one of the still sealing holes "Man I heal quick...that's a new?...I should be a ventilated cushion right now."

Gwen still upset "You okay?" she sobs, a little to me.

"I think I'm a little better....Now that I got that out of my system."

She says "Ok...ayy" she turns around "Sara?....she is still kicking!"

Sara comes hugs all over me and cries at me "Why did you do that!"

I look up at her and say "It seemed like a good idea at the time?"

Sara giggles then laughs out loud. All most spooking me "It seemed like a good idea at the time?...Great!....All the work I've done with you and your going to end it in one second?...All this work!...All the these days!...I spent helping you out!...and you going to screw up my perfect record?...For helping people out?...GREAT!"

Gwen reaches across me, I can see she's going for the gun...I snatch her hand. she says "Owwch that hurts."

I look at her and say to her face "I don't know, if I want you to have that yet."

Sara grabs my shoulder "I think you're done with that. It didn't do you any good. Your not going to shoot Gwen. Your not going to shoot me so...its just a hunk of two pounds of steel...right?"

I nod "Yep it's just a piece of shit now....It's just a piece of junk."

I let go of Gwen's hand, she picks it up, with the shell casings.

I look at her again "I'm serious about those bullets, I want you to keep them for a while"

She says smiling now "I will...don't worry about that...You asked me....I'll do it!"

She hands the pistol to Sara and Sara reaches over shoulder waves it over to Bill.

Bill takes it from her.

Sara says, while she's looking at Bill "Why don't you walk out of here? Us girls will take care this from here on out."

Bill turns around. She can see that Bill is furious. He walks out of the bathroom and closes the door.

Gwen says to me "Why don't we get you on your feet!" she puts the bullets and casings in her pocket. Then she helps me up....or....I really stand up, as she can't lift me.

Sara still standing there in the open door...the shower water still going.

I look at Gwen "I got, you all wet!"

Sara giggles "Ya she's all wet! She's always been all wet. Wet behind the ears"

Gwen glares at Sara with evil eyes "I'm not that young, damn it!"

I look at Gwen again "I'm okay now" I mumble "Why don't you get out of here and let me take care this. I need a minute or two or an hour or something? When I'm done here, I'll sit on the bed."

Gwen walks out "Okay...Bill got you some sweats to wear. We will worry about clothes for ya later."

Sara chimes in "That's the spirit I need to hear...shopping trip! Right!"

I look at her, I roll my eyes "I don't think, I'm ready for shopping trip yet. With two girls or three or whatever?"

Sara warns "Your going shopping! I went through it. Gwen went through it. Everybody goes through it. You're doing the shopping bit. Sorry you're not escaping the wrath of the shopping trip!" She cackles evilly and starts rubbing her hands together menacingly.

I laugh at that.

Then Sara says to Gwen "Search her before we go....Just to make sure" she giggles.

Gwen looks back at me still standing in the water and she is soaked thoroughly. I look at Sara and I say meanly "Tell me WHERE! Would I put a weapon right now?" I spin around naked....and not caring if she sees.

Sara jests me "Good point!....But huba huba! You do look good!!" She eyeballs me like a well cooked steak...."MMMM yummy!"

"GO.....NOW!" I yell and if you could see red on me. It would show now.

"Gwen you can leave now. Your soaked. But you can leave."

Gwen says "I am not worried about being soaked."

Then she stands up next to me and I look down at her. She looks up for the first time at me fully....completely standing up in front of her.

Gwen mused "Sheesh your tall....What do ya got on me?"

"I guess, I'm about eight inches taller than you...At what Five-four?...That's eight inches."

Sara stares "You're right Gwen what was it you said?.... "she towers!"

Gwen noted to me "I haven't seen a lot of elves in my life. But you are the tallest. I have ever seen...man. If more of you start turning up its going to be cool to being an elf. Having big ones like you...around."

She turns and walks out of the shower.

I see her pull magic out of the air. I shift my eyesight to see magic better.

In the that in the minute. She starts doing it and she's dry as a bone in a second.

I ask her excited, at what I just saw "What was that??

She smartly says "That was magic."

I chide her back "Well duuu I know that was magic. What was that spell? I haven't seen that one?...Could you do it again?....A little slower?"

"Okay it's a little thing that Nikki taught me it's real simple" she says.

I can see her gather up the energy. looking at the Ley lines, she is pulling in and I see what the pattern is forming to be...

"Okay I got it!"

Gwen marveled "You got it? that fast?"

Sara put in "That's pretty neat. You read magic spells out fast and pick it up that fast?....that's....You are going to be....A lot of people gonna like you at school! I think Sir Wallace is going to want to teach you and he's the top dog at the school. I'm going to tell him how fast"....she stops...."can you get out of the shower for a minute?"

"Okay!" I plod out of the shower.

"You said you learned the spell...right?...Do it!" she orders me.

I looked at her and say dryly "Remember what I said about lies and me?"

Sara says "Yes?"...kinda sheepishly..."Sorry I should believe you...But I need to see it"

"Fine!...." I grumble at her somewhat insulted, by her.

I think about what I saw for second. Pull the essence from inside myself and I know that. Do the pattern. Then. I am dry head to toe, hair and all.

"Okay...Yeah....We got something here and you want to off yourself? Your doing cool stuff like this!?...Think about that!...If you can do a drying spell like that. You can put an illusion on yourself, to keep anybody from thinking. That you're any different than anybody else walking on the street!"

"Okay...that's an idea" I turn around and go back in the shower.

They're still standing there. I turn around again and stare at them "Standing there...alone time...remember?"

They say in unison "Okay!"

Then Sara gives me that evil mischievous look "Don't do anything, I wouldn't do!"

I look at her and shake my head "I don't think I'm ready for that ...yet!"

Sara giggles evilly "Don't worry, I kinda figured that....I am messing with you!" she walks out the door and closes it.

Well I am in the in the shower alone. I think might as well get to this.

I stick my head under the shower. I grab ,what I figure is the shampoo bottle off the shelf and put a bunch in my hand. Then start to wash my hair. Man that takes forever to get this much hair done! I have hair going all the way to my butt. I get that rinsed out. Man my hair is long, but real soft from what I remember my old hair was.

I grab the washcloth that's there and find what looks to be like bottled soap something? Instead of the bar soap? So that's new? I squirt some out of the container, start lathering up and rubbing the cloth on everything.

I get to the chest...maybe I'll leave that for a bit! I am not ready for that feeling just yet!
Just clean that real quick, I think. But as I start on my chest, I hit the nipples and just can't stop. It feels tooo good. As I get into the feeling of it and start to moan. That sound coming from me! It snaps me out of it and I stop confused.
After a few minuets.
I start to wash everything else instead. As I wash down each leg, I think 'Man I gained some legs, in looks and length. With...more muscle than I ever HAD!'

As I soap and clean down my legs. I'm looking right at where my pride and joy was. I note the only hair, I have now is on my head! Don't have to worry about bikini wax EVER! and it looks normal down there. Like I've seen on many a girl. So I guess elves plumbing, is pretty close to what everyone else has.
I clean everything is good, as I can without going tooo far and getting myself all hot and bothered.

I rinse off...you know let's make sure we do this right! Let's do that again. I did complete wash down again.
I tossed the washcloth in the corner, step out of the shower.
I think about that spell Gwen did, I pull it out and I am dry again. That's going to save some time!
I walk back out into the main room and sit down on the bed. Sure enough, Bill left a folded up set of sweats. I pick them up. They are cotton and kinda OK? I pull on the top, a long-sleeved model, not flattering. But at least it fits!
Bottoms next...I slip my legs in them and pull them up that's good. I sit on the bed.

I sit there on the bed and think about walking to the door. I went 'NO' in my head...that would be a bad idea! If those silly guards out there, get stupid. I might lose it again. If they get really stupid, that would be bad! So I sit down and think about?...Oooh the call button!

----------------------------------------------------------------

--meanwhile in the hall while I shower---

Sara walks out of my room, to leave the new elf taking care of a shower. She walks across the floor, to the med center and finds the guard that lost his gun there. Sitting in a chair, definitely nursing what appears to be. A solidly broken nose and a busted lip.

Sara walks up to him, looks down upon him and she leans down. Gets RIGHT in his face "Looks like good job!"

Gwen looks at Sara "I thought about cracking him myself, but it looks like Bill did a pretty good job!"

Sara laughed "Bill...way to GO!... YOU did do, a real good job!"

Bill sits in the other chair looking, very pleased at himself. For cracking the guard pretty good.

Sara looks to Dr. Otto "PeeTee Your not going to fire Bill over this, are you?"

Dr. Otto says, while shaking his head "I wouldn't think of it! I think the guard is getting off light! I should fire him myself, but Bill said that this little crack here. Will do for now and he got the guard to agree that if you want to smack him around a little bit. He will suck it up! I thought about doing it! But I'm management, I can't do that!"

Sara finally notices, Aunghadhail sitting down in the corner and she's just leering at the guard. Her aura is just bleeding into the room, full of anger and deep rage!

Sara gets down the guys face again "You do realize, that the Queen of the Elves is standing. RIGHT! behind you and she's probably thinking of a way to kill you right now. For messing with one of her subjects, by letting your weapon out of your holster. To be pick pocketed by a near invalid!?" she sasses him.

The guard looks at her in the face. Then glances over to Nikki, standing in the corner and Aunghadhail's voice comes out of her...BOOMING....just dripping anger! "In my kingdom, I would have already have had, your head chopped off by now!" she says coldly.

Gwen jested at the guard "OOOOO" she sucks in air through her teeth in a hiss "Your in trouble!"

Gwen turns to Aunghadhail "You are kidding about killing him?!"

She speaks again even madder...if that could happen "I do not joke! He failed guarding his charge and injured one of my subjects. Had I been at home, on my throne. He would be gone now!" Aunghadhail adds.

Gwen gets down in the guys face with Sara "You are in trouble...yeah...being just....WOW!! if I were you I would get off shift and like go home. Take a week off ...yeah...she's finally figured out a way to off you bad....by now."

Gwen gets back up and asks Bill "Bill do you have a small bag that seals or a box?"

Bill asks "Why? So, I know how big to get?"

Gwen pulls out the six spent bullets. She promised to keep.

.....Aunghadhail sees that and asks with a roar "What are those?"

"These?" Gwen, plays with them in her hand "are the bullets, she asked me to keep. The ones she tried, to kill herself with. She asked me to keep them safe, till she wants them. I promised I would. So I need a bag or a box for them?" Gwen tells the Queen.

Aunghadhail roars out "THAT IS IT!" the room fills with rage off her. She starts to draw her sword. As she steps toward the guard. Then Nikki takes over. Stops it all and sits down "I took over...She is not going to hurt anyone...BUT! Boy she is mad, almost the maddest. I have ever seen!...You there" she looks at the guard, who just stood up ready to run...."You might want to leave NOW...As I am not so cool right now either!"

The guard walks to the elevator and is gone.

Sara walks over to Sir Wallace "Sir?"

"Yes Sara?"

"I just saw our new elf pick up a spell. That she watched Gwen do once. Then repeat it fully in a second and correctly"

"Really? what one? he asks.

Gwen pips in "That dry yourself one. Nikki taught me a while back. Its small, but cool. That elf got it in one take. After only seeing me do it once and I did not see her use ley lines or actually "weave" the spell. She just kind of "proofed" it."

"Humm we should see more of this. She definitely does magic in a different way. I wonder if that would be true for larger spells??"

----------------------------------------------------------------

(back in my room)

As I sit there I think..."I can't knock on the door....I don't want to get, those guards all mify!"

"I know what! It that stupid bed control thing!" I start flipping through the bed sheets "Here it is! I knew I saw one. Call nurse there it is, Call button!" I push it.

At the med station that call sound starts beeping and Bill jumps out of his skin practically!!

Sara looks at Bill jump and starts laughing at him "I think she's just saying, she's done. I think if she really needed you in there. She would not have hit the call button. I think she's just being cautious, not wanting to open the door. That is next to Tweedledee and Tweedledum there. To have them do something stupid!"

Sara walks over to the room door and stands there..."Ahh....guys I want in there."

Gwen scoots up behind her and turns back "Bill come on!" she sang.

"Okay" Bill turns "Mike?"

Mike yawned back "I'll sit out of this, I'm done and she's done. You three should to stick with it. She don't know me."

"Okay?" Bill walks over there. The guards are just letting Sara in the door.

I hear the door click.

Sara walks in I am just sitting there. Rocking back and forth. Kicking my legs up and down like a kid... that I am now.

"Well I'm done with that! What's next? Stupid pet tricks maybe?" I jest at her.

Sara giggles "That's what I want to hear! You're feeling better now!"

"YA! and I can eat a horse! How about a cheeseburger and fries!" I say.

Gwen walks in, just as I say that and says "I don't think, your going to want a cheeseburger?"

I whine "Why not? I'm hungry!"

Bill walks up behind her.

Gwen looks at me, with a sad look on her face "Hate to break it to you. BUT your now an elf!"

I look at her "Yeah and?....pointy ears...weird looking eyes....likes trees....I guess...SO?" I sass at her "What does that have to do with cheeseburgers?"

She's kind of thinking...a funny but cute "I'm thinking" look comes on her face. I giggle at that.

She tisks at me "Elves really don't like meat. You might eat it. But your not going to like it."

I say "Well you are a 'elf...elf' and I'm A dark elf. Maybe the reason, why I got BIG FANGS! Is that I like meat!" after I am done saying that. I lean toward her and bite the air viscously in her face. Just to prove a point!

Sara spins and looks at Gwen "She might have ya there? She's got definitely pointy teeth. That just say. I eat meat all over it!"

Bill puts in "Pointy teeth! Yep! Eat meat! I believe in that one!"

Sara looks at bill "So how about this Bill? You want to get her something to eat?"

Gwen turns to Bill "Get her cheeseburger...a small one."

I hear her whisper that.... "SMALL ONE?" I screech out "I want like a TWO pounder!...Man! I'm hungry!" I shot back.

Gwen looks back at me "Just go with what I'm saying...okay?"

She turns back to Bill "Get her like a small cheeseburger...okay...get her the fries. That's going to be fine. Get a salad no meat. Mashed potatoes, maybe a good one?...Fruits and vegetables, next thing anything like that. Something for dessert, you figure it out...and a couple cans of soda."

I jump in "Orange!....soda."

Bill says "Okay...shopping list and I'll be back in five!" and scoots out the door.

I am sitting down on the bed and I look at Sara. I pat the bed next to me..."Sit down let's talk!"

Sara comes over and sits down "You're feeling a little chipper now."

"Yeah....I think I got a lot of that, out of my system."

She looks at me squinty eyed, with one eye and says "And the dark elf bit?"

"In the last few hours. We kinda came into an agreement and it's going to be more of me from now on as. She kinda messed up when "WE" tried to kill Aunghadhail. She let me take too much. But once and a while she may come to the surface. She is going to sit back and let me take charge. Because we are now in the modern world and she doesn't know nothing! Even my Thirty years out of the date is more than she knows. BUT...I'm certainly dipping into that knowledge pool, that she's gathered up and man. She knows a lot of stuff!" I stop suddenly.

Sara looks at me and I fade out for minute.

Next thing I know is Sara is trying to pick me up off the floor again. I have been crying for who knows how long and Gwen's got me, hugging me.

I whimper "What the hell happened?"

Gwen says softly "You fell right out of bed! Balled up and just started balling your eyes out!"

I say "What?...I think for a minute..."Ohh shit man....This elf has got some bad memories."

I gasp for air....Wheeze. I am taken back by. What I just remembered from her...Breathing heavy "Yeah she's got some doozies in here! ...WOW...nightmares at night. I know I'm..." I stop " we...have a lot of those."

I laugh for a second.

Sara asks "What??"

"The dark elf just told me something. I did not know....dark elves....don't sleep!" I giggle more "So the nightmare this is out" I stop for a second "Oh she says it doesn't matter. Your going to still remember this shit...Daymares....Nightmares whatever?"

Sara helps me to get back in bed. Gwen gets a wet towel out of the bathroom she says "To clean up that little mess, I made there crying on my face."

As Sara and Gwen get me back on the bed. Gwen cleans up my face a little bit from my little episode.

Bill comes into the room with a tray of food. A big one! Sara sees that he's having a little trouble with it and she grabs the little swingarm table. Moves out it to where he can get to it. He sits it down on the table.

"Here you go!!" he says.

I yelp "OOOHH YES!"

Sara scoots out of the way. As she swings the table to me.

I say happily "This is...this is fine...right here...this is a good start!"

Bill Squeaks "Good start? THAT'S...DOUBLE WHAT I EAT!"

Sara leers at Bill "You haven't seen elves eat have you? For such a small creature. They can pack it away like a football linebacker! I am amazzzed at what an elf can pack away! I don't know where it goes? But they don't gain an ounce. Its! amazzzzing what these elves can pack away! Then.....look at the size of her...sheeesh!"

I grab the cheeseburger out of the wrapper.

"Ohh YES! this is going to be good! Its even got the SAUCE on it!" I sing out.

I take a bite...I am chewing on it and I look at Gwen "You know you're right the taste is kinda off? I am not liking it.... Its charbroiled like I it....But I am not liking it?" I was mumbling through the food, I swallow it.

As soon as it hits the bottom of my stomach.
It's not agreeing with me.
I instantly slap the cheeseburger back on the tray and push the whole thing out of my way.
I Bolt into the bathroom.
I rush right to the toilet and RETCH!
I stand there emptying what should have had been empty. For must be five minutes of throwing up.

Then I hear the dark elf laughing at me in my mind. I think to her ~"Why did you not warn me?"~

She says to me ~"Something's ya gotta learn yourself!"~

~"Great" I think "You hid that on purpose didn't you!...We will talk about that later."~

I stand up and the two girls are standing behind me. Sara is holding my long hair for me and rubbing my back to comfort me. Gwen pips "I told you! You don't eat meat. But I have never seen an elf throw up from eating meat?"

I look at her "The minute that meat hit my stomach. That was it! I guess that...NO...guarantee's that I'm a vegetarian."

Gwen questions "I can stand to eat meat? Nikki eats meat? The other four elves I know at school eat meat once in great while? When they kind of feel they want the taste, YOU....it looks like One hundred percent meat and you do not agree. I guess those teeth are more show?"

I stagger little bit, from retching for five minutes. Back over to the bed to sit down and grab the cheeseburger off the tray. I hand it to Bill. I'm am really starting to smell it now and my stomach is starting to act up.

"Bill just take that away...I...no....mater of fact could you walk it, out of the room for me please?"

"No problem" and he walks out with it. I now feel a little sad....No meat for me.

I start digging in the salad and the mashed potatoes. I look at Gwen "Good suggestion on the mashed potatoes! That works out...little bit of gravy....ya!"

She looks me "Of course I know what a elf eats, I have been one for a while...not a long while, but long enough."

As I am eating, just wolfing it down. Sara nudges me again "Have you thought of that name yet?"

I mumble "No" with my mouth full.

"Ya know your going to need to get on that!" she tells me.

I wave my hand up, and nod.....Then point at the food, that is disappearing at an astonishing rate of speed. That seems to just amaze Sara.

I sit there thinking, eating and it pops in my mind.
'Okay I know what I want...Rohanna It means sandalwood. A scent I always liked plus...trees and elves go together. Plus you can shorten it to "Ro" real easy. Then Lee the other European spelling of it L E I G H....I like it.'

Just then the stupid elf in my head speaks to me "Just so you know Your name from the unit was Shadows Blade....Just so you know."

'I can go with that' I think.

"Currently these idiots, use code words for names for some reason? The two there. Gwen uses Absinthe and Nikki's nickname was Fey remember? silly....But my guess is, they will want one from you soon enough"

I'm still wolfing the stuff down. Bill walks back in then sits down on top of the table across the room and says "Looks like your getting better"

I mumbled through the food....then nod.

Sara looks down "You might want to get her seconds!"

Stopping for a second, I swallow it up "Naw naw. This is good enough for now. Lets start out small. Not go for the whole banquet just yet."

I finish up the food and push the near empty tray away. Bill stands up and gathers it up for me.

I nod to him and say "Thanks!"

He says "No problem...no problem. I am just glad to see your getting better. That's what I need" he walks out.

I look over to Sara sitting next me "While I was eating, I was thinking about that name you want."

Sara joked at me "Okay, your doing two things at once and that's a good sign."

I leer at her and give her the evil eye then. I sigh "Ya two things at the same time. I think I got the multitasking down...OK?....Buuut...I came up with a name while I was thinking."

She says excitedly "Okay...OUT! with it!"

Gwen is already nudging me in the back, sticking her finger my back. So feel it "Come on...come on" she is nudging me ever harder.

I look at Sara "What I want is...Rohanna" it means sandalwood in an Asian language. That has an even older meaning and its a scent I always liked plus. Trees and elves go together...Plus you can shorten it to "Ro" real easy."

Sara says "I like that allot. It fits and the nickname part is too cool!...Last name?

And for a last name "Lee--The other European spelling of it L E I G H."

Sara says "Different spelling, but I like it."

Gwen without missing a beat. Obviously a child of the television years goes loudly "RUH-RO--Scooby!"

I sigh in pun pain "Awwww shit!"

Sara busts up laughing, so hard that she falls back on the bed and can't move. Gwen falls right next to her.

"I just hung myself with a good one" I look at Gwen "Between me and you don't do that again....Please?"

She says after too long for me laughing "Okay....got a free one on ya...on that one."

Sara is still laughing pretty hard and she sits up "Yeah that was a good one I liked it.....ruh-ro!"

"Oh man that's not good" I whine.

Sara giggles "I'm sorry I will not rip you with that ever again....Unless someone else does. Then its fair game!"

I look at them both laying on the bed and they are trying to get their giggles out of them "So what's next?" I ask.

Sara ponders for a second. Then tilts her head in a move that is STILL too sexy to me and is kinda getting me hot "Honestly I don't know, besides just sitting here talking. Let me go see what Dr. Otto's got to say?"

She walks outside and I sit there with Gwen on the bed. I ask her "So what's with the school?"

She gets all excited and bubbly on that question "Okay! The school...yeah....you'll love it! Its called Whateley Academy not too far from here.."

"Okay?" I say, as she thinks.

"Its a basic high school. Plus we have complete Junior high years...Junior high kids run around...not too many...There is like four other elves. You have not met yet! That are more like me....Then there's Jobe!" When she says that name the laughing STARTS!

"I get to hear the whole story about "Jobe" eventually right?" I think for a few seconds "Gwen there are only four other elves at the school? Is that a lot? Or is there another academy for them somewhere else?"

"No thats all I have ever seen is just the four of them and Nikki. We Fae folk, are pretty rare. I was told, that there is just over a thousand of us right now....known? But there might be some in hiding...But not too many. Most died during the sundering....That is what Aunghadhail says?"

I feel suddenly like something died in my soul...and the dark elf is really saddened at it...She is not talking to me right now about it. But I already know...I am alone...the only dark elf like me....no others lived?

"Ya ya...We will get to that 'jobe' stuff later!....But It's like a regular high school, but the subjects go all the way up to and I'm not joking about any of this!....Literally they build nuclear reactors in the basement and everything else you can think of?...Flying space shuttles...Whatever else--?"

"Okayyyy" I say kinda not believing kids under Eighteen having nukes! and FLY in space!

"And of course there is magic lab and then there's sensei Ito's martial arts bit, that he pretty much runs....Then there are the ranges where the guys like to play with guns."

"You have Guns at the school?" I ask.

"Ya we have people that invent them...The divisors and gadgeteers." Gwen adds.

I stop her "I kind of remember some of this. I should have read more books on mutants when I was bored at work...but go on?"

"Ya know...Your basic school...We have advanced subjects in the magic, which is weird and other histories. The labs and people make clones! and people experiment with DNA and then there is the crystal Hall which is where we all eat...you'll love looking at that place and Poe's the building your going to be put in, with the rest of us!"

I say "O...kay I am kinda getting it?"

"And then there is Hawthorne, where the problem kids are kept at. Problem as in physical other stuff or dangerous...then...Melville...all the others I'll get ya a map!"

"That would be a good start ...A map and a brochure and everything else"

"OHH ya I'll bring up stuff tomorrow, maybe after school?" Gwen just smiles at me.

"So you're going to go school?" I ask...kinda stupid...but I ask? with an elf. They look young forever and I know that.

"Well! yeah! I got classes!!" she chirps.

"Okay I assume Sara goes too?"

"Yes! she may be a Baby Demon. But she still needs to go to classes. Just like the rest of us!" she sasses me.

"Okay...Baby Demon...alright...okay Baby Demon. I'll note that one"

Then I ask her "Well what else?"

She ponders on that "What else...what else....Well your going to have to meet all the rest of our friends ya know? Tony and Chaka and Chou, Billy, Jade. You'll love Jade!! and then Hipp! you and her should get along...She's a little taller and a bigger build."

"WOW! bigger than me? That's saying a lot!"

She jokes "Your not kidding Hipp's a freaking giant! But she still is not the biggest in the school! and then you'll meet the rest them! You just have to be there to see it!...You can't describe something like this place!...It's just too much...I mean for your first couple of days, they are not even going let you go to classes and you have to get tested!!"

"Tested?.....what's tested?" I ask, more than a little worried now.

"Oh yeah I need-let me catch up you up! Congress started law that got DPA started and the MCO kinda....they give you mutant ID card a MID."
she spelled it out.
"It has got your picture on it, your basic power sets, that they divide you into. What level you're at and any other information. Like if your an adult. They put on there If your dangerous and whatever else. Sometimes it has your vulnerabilities, if they know it, which I don't think they should. Each one is colored different for, good guy, bad guy, felon, convicted felon, ex-prisoner, superhero registered for working with a superhero team,.....everybody's in different colors. You'll get one for a student.
The MCO just so you know, stands for "Mutant Commission Office"...okay? They're assholes! But my dad works for them and I work for them as a intern. So I get free school, so they're not all assholes. But they are working on being better...okay? Just so you know, the MCO to most mutants is like the boogie man! It's a bad thing...okay? People in school know who I am, what I do on the side and that I'm trying to help them out...all right?" God Gwen said all that fast. But I kept up!

"So! Your dad is connected, that's a good to remember!"

She says "Yea...connected...But let's not use it okay?"
I'm sitting crosslegged on the bed talking to Gwen catching up on the school bit. Dr. Otto walks in and interrupts us. I glance over at him, as he comes in the door.

"Hey....what's up doc ot?" I jest him.

Gwen Snickers at that.

He walks up to me puts his hand out. "I'm Dr. Otto...Formally....Introducing myself again."

I reach out, to shake it. As I am shaking it he squeals in pain "LET GO!"

He looks at me "You have got work on that control a little bit!"

I look at my hand "Did I squeeze ya that hard??"

He looks at me "Ya almost broke it!"

"Oooo I guess I better start figuring out how strong I am?"

Dr. Otto says kinda mad "Yes you should work on that. Maybe I will bring in some stuff for you to exercise with. So that you have an idea how much pressure you put on something...okay?" he sits down at the desk again. But moves the chair sideways looking at me this time.

I say "All right, that would be good to work on."

He starts again getting more "official" in his tone. AKA talking down to me and I did not like it.

"So Sara brought me in here. She says your good to continue with what's going on. So let's continue the questions, we got kinda interrupted with before? Do you know anything about the box?

I look at him and think on it "Can we see it?"

He sits there for a second, I can see him thinking about it.

"I think I can arrange that" he says in guarded tone.

I look at him and I realize. What he is thinking "Are we going to need an army. Just for me to walk down there? You have got all those guys, at each end of the hallway as it is!"

I close my eyes and I listen since the doors is open "Yep Twenty-three still down at one end of the hallway to my left. I point the other way and that way wooo! looks like ya got twenty-six now."

He looks at me surprised "You can?...."

I interrupt him "Yep! I told Bill this before. But maybe you didn't hear of it. I can hear them down the hallway. I can hear their footsteps and differentiate between one of them and the next. I can hear their heartbeats, I can count them. I also know they have heavy weapons by all the wheezing, complaining about them. I can tell how they're carrying them, that they've got....not pistols, but bigger rifles. I also hear some motors cycling on and off down there, something assume? That sound is coming from something else?"

"You have gained some quite impressive senses, obviously!"

I open my eyes and look at him "Yeah one of them wants something from ya too .....I want to get out of here!"

He quickly starts "Well first of all, we have to examine you and see what changes have happened......"

I interrupt him again....getting kinda mad "Dr. Otto in all seriousness! I will give you Twenty-four hours and then I want to know what goals you have. To get me out of here. Because I'm not going to sit in this hole the ground! It's driving me crazy already! and I have only been a complete elf! for three or four hours maybe? Cooped up in a box in the ground! It's already not agreeing with me!" I start to shout louder at the end of all that.

Dr. looks at me "Aunghadhail....." and just as he says that.

I'm YELLING "Aunghadhail!" and I start to get off the bed to stand up.

Sara walks up to me and puts a hand on me to keep me down "Calm down! He's just talking about her....okay?"

I start breathing slowly to calm myself down.... "Okay just talking about her...all right."

Gwen does what she should do, that second. She starts hugging me "Okay" I look at her "That helps....I know I am not going to hurt you...So that helps keep me calm."

Gwen whispers to me "Thank God! I got the hear that from you. That you wouldn't hurt me. I thought for sure you would squish me like a bug."

I laugh at her "You're welcome"....Okay Doctor continue?" I say to him, as I close my eyes. To concentrate on what he is going to say.

"Well she says, that your race of elves is real nature bound and she said to expect that eventually you would want out. I didn't think it would happen this quick. But I agree with you. Give me twenty-four hours. We can do some testing on you real quick and I am going to see what we can do about getting you out of here. At least, out to the surface for a while."

I open my eyes wide to the doc and near yell at him. "We're NOT talking out to the surface....I mean out as in gone! and from what I'm hearing from Sara and Gwen. I'm sure even Aunghadhail outside" I roll my eyes at it. "Will agree that going to their school, whatever it is. Is what I need. So let's just make that a goal and get the....I'm sure the mountain of paperwork done for that! I told Sara what I consider my new name to be, so let's put that in some paperwork, come up a birth certificate or whatever else you need to do! Have the president sign it!, salute IT!! and let's get the FUCK going!"

He looks at me, taken a bit back and the guards at the door look more nervous. As they look into the room at me now.

He says "Okay" sheepishly.

I look at him getting a little bit more than mad "Doc just remember I was a Thirty year-old mean construction guy. I didn't take flak! from any of my apprentices, I'm NOT! gonna take any from you!" I hoped that comparing him to a kid put him in his place mentally.

He nods "Agreed...fine...So you want to go look at the box?"

"Well you want information on the box? I guess I would need to see it?" I say Sarcastically.

"Please give me a minute to arrange that" He walks up to the guards "Guys we are going to take her down to the black level and have a look at the box."

The guard looks at Otto "Did you no know? it's been moved upstairs. It's only couple floors below us. It's out of the black section. As its not tainted anymore."

"Okay even better, so can we get down there now?" Otto asks.

The guard says "I'll arrange that, give me a second to go talk to somebody" the guard walks off.

The Doc turns back to me "Well looks like we have the ball in motion. Maybe we'll will get that done in the next hour" he walks back up to me "Do you remember anything else about the box?"

"Like I said before, I touch the box...poof lots of pain BANG! Next thing I know I'm laying on it, got that stupid sheet, that you haven't showed me yet. Your guys slide down off the helicopter! Zap me and I'm laying here in this room talking to you guys....And I am going to tell you something now and I think I said it to whoever.... The guard?....I think? For some reason now and I know it.....I can't lie anymore. I know that sounds weird? I can evade your question. But I won't lie about it. You can ask me if the sky is blue. You tell me lie about it. Say its is purple and I won't be able to do it., I know it sounds funny. I think it's tied up with maybe an honor thing drilled in my skull. I just can't do it. So I am not lying to you. I don't know why the box....this and that...I'm thinking. I might find out, soon? As I'm still going through my new memories. But at this point, I don't know."

Otto says "I can accept that for now....Soon as you remember anything, would you tell me?"

"I'll consider it....We have already gone through this game before. I'm not going to tell you everything. There are some things, I want to keep to myself."

I go back to watching Sara and Gwen. They are talking at a mile a minute, about what has been going on at Whateley and I try real hard to keep up. But two girls at high speed and me not knowing the basics. I will never keep up! I see Dr. Otto walk out, closes the door. I hope he is working on getting all of us down to see that box. As I am real anxious to get too it, in a BAD way. I feel I NEED it.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
(outside in the hallway)

Dr. Otto walks over to Nikki. He gets Nikki's attention "Queen....Nikki? We are going down to see the box. I am going to ask that you go down first, we put you in a separate observation room. One that she can't see into, so that you can watch what is going on. So that you can be perfectly safe and it is...far as I know? She won't know you're there. So please go with this guard here. Nikki nods her understanding and follows the guard. Who is escorting her, down the hallway.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

I sit there talking to Sara and Gwen for the next Forty-five minutes or so. Waiting for the silly guards to get their act together. So we can look at this stupid box, that I can barely remember. Gwen goes over some more stuff, on the school. Then a couple classes, I might take and she's asking me about the dark elf.

"Me and the dark elf. Like I said, we are in agreement. But honestly it's looking like I pretty much won the fight. It's my body! I won when she let me, have all that knowledge of hers. To attack Aunghadhail. She should have not let me have everything and overplayed her a hand of what she had to offer.
In other words I have it all. I just now have to blend it all together, over the next month or so. I guess? But she can still be a problem for me at this point."

Sara gives me a hug "That's good to hear! At least I know you will not have a split personality. I already have to deal with one of them, with another idiot elf...."

I hold myself back from anger, thinking about who she's talking about
"Yeah I assume that's a problem? That one being a friend and the other one being whatever it is to you?"

Sara asks me softly with hope, in her voice "Do you think you can get better with just Nikki and whatever you can with Aunghadhail?"

"I don't know somehow. I am going to have to talk to that spirit alone. As so that that Nikki can't hear. I will figure something out."

Sara is worried about, what I last said 'What did that Queen do that is so bad. That Ro does not want Nikki to know, till they have this out....What can be that horrible? Ro did say that she was a slave to fight for the Queen? Really? I can't see Aunghadhail doing that to a subject?' she thinks to herself.

I can hear the sounds outside. I look at the door, the door opens up. In comes Dr. Otto asks for Sara to come out and talk. Sara gets off the bed and joins the Dr. outside. As she leaves, I notice more guards are standing outside the door.

He closes the door, to my room for some privacy. "Sara? I sent Nikki ahead of you down there. To a separate observation room, where she can overlook where we will be at. You to have a connection with her. So she can advise you, from afar...okay?"

"That's a good idea Pee-tee" Sara nods to him and he goes back to the door.

"Ready? So let's go!" Otto says as he comes back in the room.

I stand up and start to walk to the door. A new guard blocks my path. This guy is different or something. This guys just carries a small pistol and wears more of an officer's uniform.

He barks at me "No you stay right there, the other girl comes out first" and Gwen walks past him Now I can see outside there are eight guards with rifles and armor now around the door. I guess waiting for me to come out. The leader is standing there looking at me and sizes me up. I don't think he's got any clue what he's dealing with.

This new guy looks over to Dr. Otto "Dr. I think she should be shackled."

The minute he says that I yell "WHAT! I'm not going in irons....I'm not being shackled like a common prisoner, a convict! You can go stick that!"

He just ignores me "Dr. I'm advising this for safety. It has be seen that she's quick and dangerous. I prefer to use some kind of magical shackling on her. To keep her from acting out."

Sara turns to Dr. Otto "NO...NO...NO...Pee-Tee your not! Shackling her not while. I'm standing here!!"

Gwen walks up to the doctor "I know you're thinking about it...Dr. Otto. But only us heard this so far in the room. I don't think Nikki or Aunghadhail's overheard it. You walk her out here in shackles, she's gonna flip out! and come roaring down that hallway. She's going to MESS up everybody in sight and I can tell you that right now. Look what she almost did with the with the stupid guard and the gun? You walk out of here, with her subject in irons. She's going to go nuts and Nikki and will not stop her. I don't think? I think even Nikki at this point will come roaring down here and do it! Bad idea...lets just say we didn't even think of this and let's not discuss that Idea again."

The head guard looks over to Otto, waiting for a judgment out of this. Otto finally says "I'm going to go with what Gwen and Sara are saying. We don't want to aggravate the existing situation already and alienate an entire species. I think shackling an elf in front of the Queen of elves, would be a bad idea and in no uncertain count."

The head guard says "I can understand that political means versus safety always have to have a balancing act." as he turned to Dr. Otto..."Could you walk out of the doorway for me sir?"

He then turns to me goes "Miss, walk forward for me please?"

I walked forward and the guards form on each side of me. Eight in all, four per..side.

I look around and say giggling "WOW only eight?"

I was eye to eye with the head guard and I glare at him "You must really trust me? That you only have eight guards."

He stands there. He takes into consideration what I just said and meant that eight is not even enough. "Dr. Otto Dr. and Sir lead the way" and we start going towards the elevator. Two guards are standing there and have it open for our arrival. We all walk-in. They keep me in the center of the guards.
I'm laughing at them inside! Nearly a dozen people in a confined box with me in the center! That is just the stupidest thing I've ever seen! They should have sent me up or down alone! Having me in the box there...buddy....is asking for dead people and prisoners or hostages. I should say so to them. But I stop myself...Why? Help them? The elevator lowers down by my feeling about Two hundred feet. To make a guess because, being underground is not my thing.

The door slides open at this new level, I haven't been to yet?. This is more of labs and stuff, that I can see down the hallway via the Windows that line the walls on both sides. We walk down One hundred feet of hallway make a turn and come up to a large door. The head guard goes over and opens it. This seems to be an observation room of some sort. Looking over an even larger room. We all walk in. In on wall I see a LARGE window. I see through that window. (by my what senses send back to me. A very thick window. At least a foot of some sort of Glass)

The BOX

I just barely recognize it.
They bring us all in the room and all the guards. But two go back outside. Once I am fully inside the new room, I start studying this room and all see is electronics and stuff. Basically different things monitoring something on the box. I don't understand what they are looking for. But it looks like all this is indicating nothing.
Dr. Otto says "Well there is your box...do you recognize that?"

I say "I do recognize it from when, I was laying on it. That's about it? Nothing else is coming into my memory."

Otto turns to the technicians "You want to let her into the main room and we will go in there with her?"

The technician says back "Sir, can we have a little caution first and I make a suggestion. Have her go in alone. She's never been in contact with it by herself, since the change or the incident. It might react and we might have another problem having all of you in there at the same time. Might be a bad idea?"

Dr. Otto says "I'll go with that advisement and we will stick with that."

He turns back to me "Guess you're going alone. We are going to be cautious just in case something happens."

I nod at Dr. Otto "That sounds fine to me...I'm not worried."

The rest of them stand over by another window. The technicians are assembled to their right and Gwen is standing, between them and the group with Sara. Sara looks at all the indicators, she looks like she knows what some of it means.

I look over at Sara and ask her "You think this is going to be okay?"

She looks to me and she seams to get calm toward me "Genuinely I don't know? You probably know as much as I do right now. So if anything happens, good luck! I don't think anything going to happen."

I could see that she is reluctant to let me go in there at this point. Us not being sure of what's going to go on. I'm kind of feeling fear off of her a little bit.

I walk up to the technician "Okay where we going?"

He leads me twenty feet down the wall to a vault door. He looks at me "When this door opens up. You walk in...wait...second door opens up...walk in...wait. Then the third door opens up to the room its a basic double airlock" and he looks at me "Now listen! Anything goes wrong in there.....Anything bad!...Your in there with it!.. If you get hurt in there and we can't get anybody to you your DEAD! You understand that before you go in there?! That thing had a class X taint on it. Once...again it might be hours before we get to you. Even here it takes hours for us to get ready for that kind of stuff...so you understand?"

I look at him "Yes I understand...in other words. I am taking my life in my own hands with a complete maybe in there?"

"Yes that's what this whole place is about. This whole complex is about exploring ...maybe?"

I sigh "All right...ready" and he opens the door, I walk in, it cycles through the next one. A couple minutes go by, it cycles for the next one and that opens up to the box.

It is about twenty feet away from the door. The box is sitting there. I can barely make out the runes are glowing with arcane energy.
I start walking over towards it.

The technicians are looking through the window at me. One of the younger ones, about twenty something is watching, as I Walk across the room. He whispers to his buddy and Gwen's elf ears pick it right up. With Sara not far behind.
"I know she's only fifteen...GOD! That's one sexy, sexy, girl. I'd bone that in a second! I mean look at her as she's walking across the room. She is just...just...walking, she's like a predator looking for someone to go after. It's scary, but sexy at the same time."

Gwen leans over and she slaps him in the back of the head then says "Shut up! She's under is Eighteen! You idiot!"

He spins around and looks at her "I read the report! The person in that room is thirty and that was thirty years ago!"

Sara glares at him, more than mad "You say one more thing like that. I'll go after you myself."

Dr. Otto overhears them both talk and stares angrily at the guys "Take what the ladies have said as a warning. You open your mouth again like that. I will fire you myself! THEN, I'll see that to the best my ability, I ruin your career!"

-----------------------------------------------------------------

In the room.

I walk slowly towards the box, to about five feet away. At five feet from the box. I get a nice vibe off of it and all the runes glow in sections. More than I saw from across the room. I step that last five feet to it and I'm kinda cautious with it. I touch it.

Immediately! I know exactly what it is! All that I need to know, flows into me like water. My training, spells, my language...Drow! or dark elf as they use it here and how to make anything, I might need. Then all the old...bad memories smack against me....hard. I push them all aside...I will process that later.

My mind is whole again!

I start speaking a dark elf, as I drag my hand on it like an old friend....an old lover. I have my eyes closed in bliss and I walk alongside it. I am full of excitement and pleasure.

"Usstan ssiggrin Usstan orn'la inbal ulu malar uns'aa i'dol harl ghil ulu dos lu'elgg rilkhel ulu inbau ulu dos"

I stop at the other end and walk up the other side of it.

"Bel'la l'zhuantur phraktos ol zhah wun uss in'loil udos ph'rath ul'naus."

I am rubbing the top of it, with my hand across all the runes "Udossta ulin zhah wu'suul."

Meanwhile back in the control chamber Dr. Otto's getting kinda MAD "What is she saying?!" he looks at Sara.

"I don't know....I don't speak...that" Sara stammered.

Then he looked at Gwen "Not any language I ever heard" Gwen says back, as she shrugs.

"Ask Nikki and Aunghadhail We'll get her on the speaker!" Otto orders.

Aunghadhail comes on the speaker "Do you want me to translate it, as we go or all later?"

Otto says...."All up to now, then line for line please."

Aunghadhail says "This is what she said so far..."I thought I would have to fight my way down here to you and kill everybody to get to you"....then...."Thank the elder gods, it's in one piece. We are back together"....then...."Our future is inside"
that is it, so far."

Otto asks "What language is that?"

"Drow" Aunghadhail says.

Sara asks "She is speaking Drow?"

Aunghadhail says "Yes. She is definitely speaking Drow and quite properly I might add. Not like someone that was taught it. More like someone who was raised with it, used it daily, then learned it from a higher school."

Otto says "I did not like her line of "Fight down here and kill everyone to get here" and that one "Our future is in here" what is with that?"

Aunghadhail asks "Are you asking me or some other?"

"Well if you know? Say something.....Anything?" Otto blurts out.

Aunghadhail says "Remember when I told you? That they can be violent? That explains the threat part to get here. The future part I do not know, but I worries me a bit."

Otto looks at Sara "Well? and you?"

"Me? Sara says "I am not an elf....the Queen is the best one, to tell you stuff on this."

"You have been in her head" Otto adds.

"Pee-Tee you know as well as I do. That what's in that head are two persons. That where fighting for ownership of one body. Now they seem to be blending, to who knows what? We will only know....what we will get in a month at least" Sara barks at him.

------------------------------------------------------

Back in the room

As I drag my hands and fingers across the box. I am getting my bearings on what's where. I walk over to one side, I look for a second or so and find the runes I want. I wipe my hand on about six or seven of them. They can't tell which ones from the room that I did. I walk to the middle long side and do two fingers down the whole side on two different sets of them at the same time. Then I walk around the box to the other side and do again. Finally I walk around it to the top and I wipe my hand down the whole length symbols in a pattern across its top. All the runes on the box lights up with arcane energy. I feel it open to me and I am done.

One of the mages when I do that, in the technical booth yells "Sir! all the arcane energy, that is coming off that box just pegged every thing I've ever seen. That things like a white beacon, right now of magical energy!"

Gwen say excitedly, as she backs up from the window "YAH! I can see it through the freaking wall of concrete!"

Aunghadhail near shouts, out of the speaker "What did she do? Even I don't understand what that was. That is a lot of magical energy coming from that box! That is an awful lot of energy! Far too much."

Then I "pat" the box couple times, like it's a good friend of mine. I walk back over to the middle of it to key a couple of the runes, like I know what doing. Like I've been doing this every day of my life, or its something. I do every morning and it turns off. Dead cold....not one glow at all now.

Dr. Otto goes on the speaker into the room "What did you do to it? What are you doing there? You obviously know what you're doing! You lied to me!"

I GLARED at him through the window eye to eye and I was MAD "Doctor I said I'd never lie to you! Do not ever impugn my honor again! I will not repeat these words! Never call me a liar again like you just did! I said to you I didn't know what the box was and I might know what it is when I touch it. I do now know what it is. I know exactly what it is NOW!"

I walk down to the long end of it to my right and it sits between me and the booth, put my left hand on it, on the corner, kinda crossing my body with my arm. Like I am going to move it to my left.

"WHAT! This box is!" I yell "IS MINE!" I then side the box across the floor like it weighs nothing, it just disappears in the ether and I start walking back towards the exit door.

He's yelling at me through the speaker "What did you do to the box?....Where did it go?....Bring it back?"

I walk up to the exit door and I look at where the camera is at.

"I would like to exit now, please?" I say calmly and pleasantly.

Dr. Otto looks at the mage technician and says to him "Magic in the room? Anything? "

"There is nothing. Before there was always just a little. The slightest humm of arcane energy off the box. But...nothing to worry about. But now there's nothing in the room, its just her in there....Sir."

I have a been waiting, standing there for minute. For him and the mage to finish their discussion.

"I would like to get out of here now. There's nothing else in here to do."....I think to myself 'Any more' I giggle.

The door finally opens up. I walk-in the airlock, after a couple minutes for it to do its cycle. I walk into the room with the rest of the group.

Dr. Otto immediately runs up in my face yelling "WHAT did you do? Bring it back ....the box back! We need to examine it!"

Sara runs up in front of him and stands between me and him....really quick!

"Dr. Otto...PeeTee calm down!" she told him.

He's towering over Sara at this point. Sara is starting to get mad herself and she says "PeeTee! You will listen to me!"

Dr. Otto looks down at Sara "She made the box disappear! She lied!"

Sara grows in size up from her five foot stature-ish normal. To near six foot like mine and her clothes stretch a bit. She looks Deep into his eyes "PeeTee your barking up the wrong tree! The only thing keeping her from killing you right now is....I'm standing in the way...You should apologize right now!

What Dr Otto can't see, now that Sara's blocking the view and I turned around from them. Is that I am burning up furious at him. My eyes are for sure red as burring coals. I am barely keeping calm. I start to breath and calm myself, So that I can get out of here! Without blood being spilt.

She shrinks in stature and says to him a little bit calmer and like a mother scolding a kid "PeeTee apologize....now!"

He meekly says "I'm sorry I called you a liar...I apologize profusely on my word."

"Good" she says as she turns to me "Rohanna? Do you except that?"

"I'll let him slide once. This is the last warning! Don't slip in your manners again and call me a liar to my face like you just did!" I say coldly with my back still to him. A sign to him...If he understands it....That I feel, he is so beneath me. That even when a fight might start between us...I still think, he is no threat.

I turn back around to him and I am still calming myself back down. Sara stares at me in the eyes and says "You calm? You sure don't look it?"

"What do you mean?" I ask her.

"Your eyes are still glowing a little bit red and I already know that's a warning sign that you're about to do something....not so friendly."

I close my eyes and breath in and center myself...."I'm now calm" I say and I open my eyes again.

Sara says "Okay now I'm believing you now...Pee-Tee you okay?"

He nods, she turns quickly back to me "Okay Rohanna, what did you do to the box?"

I scowl at her "It's mine! I found out that it was mine! When I touched it and knew what to do with it. SO! I claimed it, it's mine and that's all there is to that. I'm not going let go of it. Where I put it you can't get to it and I not going to let them examine it. There's nothing in it that belongs to them. So there's nothing about it that they need to know and that's all there is to it. Now? Can we go back upstairs and maybe have another meal. I am kind of hungry" and I start walking away from them towards the exit door. Where the guards are standing.

Dr. Otto grumbled at Sara "That can't be it! She's got to bring it back! We need to examine it! We need to know why and how it appeared! Why it was tainted with class X on it! Why it was so dangerous! How she got here! Why she changed! We can't do this! There are too many questions. The box, she says the box has all the answers and it sounds like! So we need to examine it."

I turned back to them both and say calmly "It's not gonna happen Dr. Otto, your never gonna look in that box. Just accept that idea. That's what's going to happen. The only way you can get to that box, MAYBE? and it's a longshot. Would be to kill me AND that's not going to happen. So let's just move on past it. It happened, go from there and we can continue on having a somewhat professional relationship" I turn around from them and stand at the door waiting.

Sara taps Dr. Otto on the shoulder "Pee-Tee I believe what she just said. She's not going to lie or exaggerate. She's not going to let you see it, you are never gonna get to see it. You're not gonna kill her for it, I don't think you can kill her to get it. You don't even know how to get to it, if she was dead. So it's like a non-negotiable thing, it happened. You let her in the room, she touched it, its gone- like it never existed. Your just going to have put that in the file and live with it. I know that you need to understand this stuff. With some things you'll never understand."

He looks down at her "We have to know!"

"Pee-Tee you know better than this. You don't have to know. There are just some things, you'll never know and you will never understand one percent of the stuff I know. You read one of my books, in my collection....you will go in INSANE! You know that. So don't worry, you don't worry about what's in that box. It just is, it's something you don't do and you don't have access to. So live with it. So let's go back upstairs."

With that, he gives up knowing that Sara is right and something's in this world. Man was NOT to know PERIOD.

So everybody's assembles behind me. As I have been calmly waiting for them and we go back upstairs.

We go back to the room via the elevator, they just do everything in reverse and they escort me back to the room. The head guard opens the door and I am told by him to go in alone. Sara, Gwen none of them come in with me and he closes the door.

I walk to my bed and sit down and start thinking 'I got my box! I am complete now! I know what I need to do from here on out! and I've got all my equipment! I have all my possessions back!' I am feeling totally happy now. For the first time in what seems to be days.

--------------------------------------------------------------

In my mental sanctuary of my house

The dark elf in my head calls to me.

She's looking at me....the dark elf....As I stand in the living room of the house. My mind had built, She stands only a few feet off....screaming at me.

"WHY! have you not killed the BEAST! SARA! yet? We have our weapons now!... DO IT!"

I ponder her question, why have I not?..."Something deep in me says, this one is not bad. Unlike the rest we hunted and killed....This one, is a new kind of them" I say calmly to her question.

"You may regret not killing her now...We will see if your right then...But for now."

"I can see...And I know you can see, what must be done.....We must gather money here and buy or get our own land...FOR us Sidhe! The Elvin races must have a home. We must gather funds to make an academy for our kind. We will help train them. The old plan is gone...there is no army here, still fighting...the Old ones...the Bastard. So we can sell our supplies to fund it all? The humans will buy up our small supplies, to the highest bidder.

She walks around me.

"Everything is good and pretty much done. I have done what I needed to do here. You can have all the control. I'll come back once in a while. But we are now and forever one and the same! That's all there is to it."

She stops.

"I will be right here with you, once in a while. Over the next several months you will be processing. All I've that I have given you. Blending them with your human memories. You may feel overwhelmed for sure. As allot of my memories are bad ones. But you will cope with them. We will be one again and we can see what the future lies for us from there." And she just seems to fade from the room like a ghost.

I think now that the elf is gone.
"Why don't I kill her....Sara...she is the enemy?"
That empty spot in me is filling....A spot long gone cold....Since the kids where taken from me...."Love?"
I think.
"I know her lust aura has no effect....So why that feeling?...It must be true Love then...hummm?...Why does my soul pick this one?...I can not fight this...So let it be then....FATE has chosen this...So I guess WE are meant to be together?"

I pray that this time it does not end in PAIN, like then.

Then I notice! There are no other Drow in my head...None! I have always heard them. Psychically in my head. My friends, combat mates. We always talked, supported each other in our shared slavery, planned missions, chatted during combat.

NOW there are none....I feel so alone now! I have never NOT had anyone to talk to! The loneliness sets in HARD. Am I to be alone without fellow DROW forever? GAEA that spot is SO empty its driving me crazy!

-------------------------------------------------------------------

Out in the hallway.

Dr. Otto's got Sara by the med center "What did she do?...She got the....She touched it....Darn thing and she took it! Aunghadhail have you ever seen anything like this?" he asks all upset and stuttering like mad.

"No" she answers "There was a lot of magic radiating off that box. That box is up there it ranks, with items what I would call an artifact level of magic. Whoever built that thing probably took, probably years to build it. Out of who knows what metal? That was an enormous amount of stored magical energy in that box. I do not believe it was being released, that was...just it sitting there...ON...not it sitting there doing something. So who knows what kind of potential, sits in that box." States Aunghadhail.

Otto looks at Sara...she says slowly, as she thinks "Pee-Tee I don't do magic that much it's not my forte. Ancient knowledge...yes....magic...not really. Your going have to look to Nikki or Gwen or ask Aunghadhail further about it.....Sir Wallace? You know anything?"

Sir Wallace answers "I teach magic, I've never seen any object like that before. That was a particularly powerful object. All I have to say and I'm sure Aunghadhail will agree with me. Anyone wielding that box as a power source or weapon. I wouldn't stand in their way! But I don't think it's a weapon, it's something else. Because if it was truly a weapon and she wanted out. Like she does now! She would have walked out by now! She would not be waiting for you to politely to escort her out, give her paperwork and take her to my school."

"Aunghadhail?" Wallace looks at her "I agree with Sir Wallace and his assessment so far. If it was a weapon or anything of that nature. Since she wants out of here BADLY. She would just walk through us all and where she wants to. No one would have been able to stop her and that is all there is to that. So, it has some other purpose that is beyond what I can think of. There is only one other person I can think of asking. But I would never ask her to do anything on this."

Gwen looks at her "You don't ask her that stuff! You know better! Not after all she's been through! Don't bringing her into this!" Gwen thinks why would Aung bring up Caitlin in this, has she lost it??

Dr. Otto asks more than confused...as he is told near everything that goes on at the school "WHAT? who is this person?"

Aunghadhail says quickly "NO! there is nothing you should know about. This person is not ever going to be encountered by you, as far as I am concerned."

Sara looks at Dr. Otto "How about at this point. You do a little good and lets get rid of the guards? Maybe just keep two on her? Because at this point she's accessed stuff in the box, who knows....what extra weapons she's pulled out of it by now?"

He spin his stare to her, then excitedly says "You think she has pulled out more weapons?"

"I would bet money on it!" Sara mused "She probably came here with one suit of armor, that you we've already seen and a couple swords. Who knows what else little bit for traveling. By now, she's probably got her whole collection that was in that box or access to it. She's got it all back! So eight little guards? She will plow through them in just literally seconds!...I'm sure! So lets just get rid of the extra ones in the hall and just go with two from now on?"

"Aunghadhail? would you agree with that? Sara asked the queen.

"But certainly I would agree with that assessment. That box will certainly contained, all of her personal possessions and who knows what else? She has got. She has access to everything by now and with that being said. She has got all the armor, she has probably ever owned, along with all her weapons. With that she will walk through your security force like it doesn't even exist. Your heaviest armor may have a hard time getting her down, if you need to put her down?"

Sara grabs Pee-Tee by the shoulder "Why don't you start being a good host at this point. Treat her more like a friend. Not a test subject, let her out of there and go to the breakroom to sit down like regular people. Have dinner with the rest of us?...okay? Instead of having it brought into her like, she's a prisoner in a cage. You start with sugar and honey on it. She might start listening, talking to you. Instead of ignoring you, like she's done. You definitely made her very...extremely mad down there, when you insulted her and called her a liar."

Aunghadhail interrupts Sara "You insulted her? Called her a liar?"

Sara smiles to the Queen "Yep! and he did it twice...Once to her face!"

Aunghadhail in a very surprised voice "Ohh my...and you still breath?...Drow never let that happen! The human part that MUST be still in her. She did you a great favor by letting you live, you owe her now. Some would say owning a Drow a honor debt is a bad thing.
You must remember, that Drow are simple creatures. They just act on what is seen or done. They do not look for deeper meanings. It is either black or white to them, no "grays". Honor is all to them and they love fully forever or hate forever...that is all."

Sara then continued "I can believe that she's the type that takes an insult of her word of honor very deeply. Honor has a very deep...deep meaning to her and she's going to remember that offense for a long time. Honestly Pee-Tee, you slip again? I don't I am not going to be able stand between you and her! She will carve you in half and I'm not going to be able to stop it! So you have to be calm around her for a long long time. I don't think she is going to a give you any more free reign."

Dr. Otto steps back and leans against the wall....thinks about it for minute and he thinks...."Bill?"

Bill peeps up timidly "Yeah?" as he leaned forward, from his desk.

Otto deep in thought "Ahhh...let me ask you your opinion?"

"Me? I don't know anything about magic. I am just a nurse! A man that has seen a lot combat. That's about it" Bill gulped back.

"That's why I am asking you?....Okay?" Otto shot back.

Sara looks back "Dr. Otto where are you going with this?"

He looks back over to her "Sara? I'm asking an opinion...of Bill....as I talk to him you will know why? Give me a second....PLEASE...." Otto turns back to bill "Bill?"

"Yah doc?!"

"This is going to sound weird...Think of that Fifteen or Sixteen year-old elf. That's in that room as a warrior, that you fought with" Otto asks.

Bill thinks about it "Okay I got that....kind of an idea."

"What's your assessment thinking of her, more as a soldier or a warrior. Then as a girl that was a guy, that turned into an elf....Just eliminate that.... Just go with that it's a soldier....A warrior" Otto asked while leaning on the wall, with his eyes closed in thought.

"I understand where your going to doc.... This goes with what I've read in Aunghadhail's little file on her and what I've heard her mention....Yeah you keep treating her in that room like she's a prisoner and what Sara said kinda makes sense.
She's going to get rambunctious!
She is going to want to get out!
She going to want to get out faster.
She's not going to trust you!
Where you to start letting her have some free reign, like she's more of a guest not a prisoner. She might open up and talk to you...If you keep treating her like prisoner. Not as your guest, she will do the same thing like I would do, if I got captured...name...rank..serial number! That's all you will get Doc, is the same droning thing on over and over.

I'm seeing where your going! That's my suggestion Don't take her upstairs!.. okay...maybe tomorrow?...But let her go to Whateley! That might be a real good goal. She might come back and you can talk to her more or talk remotely or go there? Have Sara talk to her, to find out what's going on. It looks like Sara and her have already developed an incredible friendship already...plus Gwen!
Sooo...that's your best IN to learning anything about her. At this point, is not hitting her in the front. But run around to her side. Be her friend! Don't tackle her and stab her in the back. But be an ally! Is what I'm saying an actual ally is more of what you need to go for. Than in her face "I want this!" kind of person" Bill knew he had tripped up along the way, in his thoughts. But Doc seems to have gotten his point.

The doc says "Okay ---I see what we need to do."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the Room

Back in the room, I sit cross-legged on the bed meditating, talking to my Elf friend. I hear commotion outside. The door opens up and Sara and Gwen come near, bouncing in. I start getting off the bed to greet them.

"Okay!...you two...what's next?....I managed to pull a rabbit out of my hat and everybody's upset about it. So what's the trick guys want me to do next?
Or should I say I made a rabbit disappear?
Or I should say I made the girl disappear out of the box! That's it! Use that! What sort of trick do you want me to do? I made the box disappear!" I start to giggle.

"Anyone else? you want to have disappear?" I ask them coldly

Sara gets a sly grin over across her face and an evil giggle starts "I've got a couple of people! I know that might need to disappear!"

Gwen elbows her really quick in the side "Aaayyy No...No...No....No...No...don't do that! You'll give her ideas! She might do it!"

I look at Gwen and say coldly with a grin "Anybody you want to disappear?"

She starts thinking in the same way....The same evil grin starts "AAhhh, I know a person or two."

Sara glares at her "Trader!"

I laugh at both of them..."So what's next?..oh...What's next?...What am I saying! I want to eat! So, shall we give Bill a shopping list!"

Sara smiled "No we've kinda worked out a deal with Dr. Otto for you. He's upset you disappeared the box. But he's taking it well and he understands it was yours to begin with. Your property. He got to look at it for a while. He just has to live with it. So what we are going to do, is walk down the break room with Tweedle-dee and Tweedle-dum here. They will walk with us, because they have to. Into the break room. You'll get to sit in there, all nice and comfortable and have a sit-down dinner with us! Before we have to go back to school, to do our homework and get ready for class tomorrow."

"AWWW You guys have to go? That's not right!" I whined.

"We got to go to class tomorrow, we are still students. Once and a while you get time off, but you're not an emergency any longer" Sara informed me.

"So in other words, if I am still an emergency? You stay?" I mused.

Sara looked at me and kinda scolded me "Don't do something silly please!"

"I was going to break my arm really quick...But it will heal up anyway....Shoot! Idea number one down...hummmm?" I joked at her.

She laughs at me for suggesting that.

"Let's go down the hall to the break room" she chimes and she starts out the door. Gwen follows behind her, I quickly follow them both.

Both guards yell at us surprised "Hey...hey...hey" as we all walk past them.

"We are going to break room! You guys going to follow or what?" I say to them walking away quickly. I am getting bold. Now that I don't have to plot ,on how to get my possessions back and I know it! So I keep on walking down the hallway, Daring them to stop me!

They give in and quickly walk after us. One guard says to our backs "You guys have to inform us, when you want to leave the room...like that."

I look at them "WE! Just told you and we are walking!" I say like a tour guide.

Gwen sputters, trying hard not to giggle at them. Sara leads me to the break room and we go in, she opens the big fridge and then says to me "Have at it!"

"Oh yeah" I squeak! I just go nuts! I pull out two big salads and two big boxes of fruit. Then toss the pile on the table! I go back and grab a couple more things. Sara, just watches me do it.

I say "Well that's for me!"

Sara shakes her head "Elves and that empty pit of a stomach! Ohh...my...God! Pack...IT away!"

Gwen grabs a couple of things out of there and sits down next to me. Then takes near no time in digging in furiously.

Sara looks at me "Listen I am going to go back down the hallway and have Nikki...NOT! Aunghadhail come down here. She's going to sit at the other end of the table. Little bit away from you. To give you two a little breathing room and see if you guys can talk it out a little bit. Can you do that??"

I look up at Sara "For you, I will nail my feet to the floor and be as calm as possible. If I hear that voice come out of Nikki? I make no guarantees...at all... okay?"

"Just stay here and keep eating, while I get her" she starts to walk off.

I look at Sara over my plate "You're not eating?"

Sara says "No."

Gwen already has a mouthful of food and mumbles "Baby demon....remember?"

I sigh sad for her a bit "Yeah...You don't eat food. You live off, living stuff, plants, animals...people. I'm sure this place will not let you do that."

Sara looks back at me "You understand how....I eat?

"Yes....I do now" I say back in a whisper.

That stops her a second, she walks back to me and leans down "Was that knowledge in that box?"

"Part of it" I say back "And lots more."

"So now, we got an idea what was in there...A little bit now" and she turns and walks down the hallway.

Sara walks back down to the med center, where Nikki has been sitting with Bill and Sir Wallace. She walks up to them.

She says "Nikki I've got an idea. I want you Sir Wallace and Bill to come along too, so as to kind of break up the room for me?"

Nikki asks, leery of what is going on "What are you doing?"

Sara looks at Nikki "I want you to go down into the break room and sit across the table. A pretty long table. From Rohanna."

Nikki is about say something...Aunghadhail's aura comes over Nikki "This is a bad idea, I do not advise it. Me in a confined space with a Drow, that wants me dead and your going to put me within practical arms reach of her? You do understand that if, she decides to kill me. You can not stop her. Your fast and I know it. Your strong and I know it. You will not be able slow her down enough, to do anything."

Sara walks up to Aunghadhail "I hate to tell you this "Queen" but your the problem not Nikki! As long as you shut up! Just listen. Don't say a word. She might let Nikki, be a friend and in turn you might be able to patch up your problems. To rebuild that Bridge, that obviously got burned. You understand my idea now?"

"Yes I Sara, I understand where your going. I will comply, I will not say anything and I will to sit and listen."

Sara adds "The reason why I am bringing Sir Wallace and you...Bill. Is just so there are few bodies in the way. I know that sounds like sacrificing a lamb. But I figure she's okay with Bill, more than anyone else and she feels no ill will to Sir Wallace. If you two stand between A and B she might have to go through you guys, to get to someone that acts..."stupid"...she leers at Aunghadhail inside of Nikki's body "We are not going to get stupid again?....Are we?....We have done that more than once" Aunghadhail remained silent.

Nikki's normal self comes back up "She is just staying silent now. She's definitely...I think in the corner learning her lesson right now. That she messed up....So I am willing to go for it! Lets go down there!"

All four of them, start walking down the hallway toward the break room.

Sara stops at the door "You two go in first and get something to eat. Then sit at the middle of the table. Me and Nikki will come in, after your seated and ready...okay?"

Both of them nod, then go into the room. Bill looks at me, as he enters and says "Hi..." then he stops short, at seeing how much food is arrayed around us two elves..."WOW...You just ate and there you both go again? Man your school will go broke, if more elves go to it!"

Gwen and me both start giggling like chipmunks.

Bill changes the subject "You picked a new name now? its Rohanna...right?"

I stop eating and say to him "That's correct Bill...Ro for short....come join us and sit please."

Sir Wallace walks up, to me and puts his hand out "I wanted to make sure that... We where properly introduced. I am Sir Wallace and your Rohanna Leigh...correct? I at this time, I will offer to you...if? You do, get admitted to Whateley. That I would like to take you on as one of my students to teach you what I know and in turn that you will show me what you know. Your obvious form of magic. That I've have seen so far, is quite different than my own."

I stand. then take hold of his hand. As softly as I can shake it, remembering that I almost broke Dr Otto's hand today "Sir...I will be glad to do that. We can exchange knowledge."

He says "Excuse me" walks over the fridge and gets couple of boxed up food items. He sits down at the middle of the table. I notice that Bill does the same.

I start thinking..."They are forming a "wall" between me and where. Nikki will sit...good idea Sara."

Sara walks in the room, with Nikki behind her and she looks at me from across the room.

Sara's voice gets my attention "Ro? Nikki's coming in. Are you okay with that? I just sit, nod and say nothing....trying hard to keep calm. As the bad memories of what Aunghadhail, had done in the past. Pelt my mind.

Nikki comes in and she waves her hand really quickly "I'm Nikki Riley."

I say back to her, keeping calm as I can "I am Rohanna Leigh" that's all, I say to her.

She says "Hi" all cheery, as she goes to sit in a chair.

I say "Hello"....coldly.

Sara steps between us next to the table. She looks at me and gives me a somewhat evil look that just says....disappointment....all over it. "Ro? is that all we can do?...Short choppy sentences of two or three syllables at best?"

I look up at Sara putting my fork down "Maybe?"

Sara is starting to challenge me and I don't like that. I always "dig in" and fight. But since I more than trust her, I will relent....a bit.

She looks at me and she gets a little mad "STOP IT!... You're gonna talk to her...We're going to talk about school and your going to like it! Aunghadhail is going to be good and sit in the corner over there...in a way. Then you and Aunghadhail. At a later time can figure out how, you guys are going to go talk to each other. Without you, wrapping your fingers around Nikki's neck and choking her to death!...I'm sure while doing it!...Now...Do you want to shake Nikki's hand?"

I stare straight at Nikki "No...that would NOT be a good idea right now....The wounds are just a little too deep and allot too fresh. For me to actually have a hand on her and not do something with it."

While I am saying it. The temperature feels like it drops in the room. I am saying it so cold.

Sara still looking at me very displeased "Okay....Nikki what did you want to eat?"

Nikki says "The same salad, I had for lunch."

Sara goes in the fridge behind me, grabs that out and grabs soda pop for Nikki.

Then Sir Wallace being the Brit and probably a master negotiator at his age "Your probably going to be placed in, basic theories of magic or basic introduction to practical magic. Both of those classes, Nikki is an assistant instructor and so your going to be seeing her. Quite a bit of her in that program."

"Okay Sir" I say.

"And your both going to be the housed in the same building, on the same floor. Unless Mrs. Carson decides to label you a violent" he adds.

I look at Gwen real quick "You did not say anything about violent...What's that?"

Gwen swallows her food real quick, then blurts out semi coherent thoughts. "There are some students at school they label ultra-violent's....AKA don't mess with them. They will kill you or they killed people or are really dangerous and easy to set off or they like killing people and causing pain. They wear armbands or ID badges or whatever? It indicates to leave them alone or not aggravate them. They're some that you are not allowed to mess with period! They are....like don't talk to...kinda...ya know that's the only way to describe it. Don't aggravate them...Don't attack them. You'll won't get suspended....You'll get expelled! Like Billie in my building, if she punches you...You die!...That's all there is to it!...Your done! She gets a full on punch on you. You're just destroyed! There is not going to be much left! If anything I mean nothing left! I mean like atomic level nothing...Atoms left you."

I look at her "WOW....that's interesting. A kid walking around with enough juice...."

Sara interrupts me "You're underestimating Tennyo....She won't kill someone, not her nature. But she could level half the planet...Honestly! I'm not exaggerating."

Sara looks at me "Her basic core is, basically antimatter."

"Ahh crap...I understand that concept....yes...I watched enough TV in my life...POOF is basically it?"

"Yes poof!...She's learned a lot of control and being a high school kid. She's a teenager literally, with all that walking around in her. But she's a fun person to be around. Just a beautiful personality, just a blast!...ha..ha..." she giggled.

Sara whispers to me "I am even on the list" for stuff I did.

Okay?" I sit there and keep eating. Then Nikki asks a question of me "What subjects do you want to take for high school?"

"I already went to a high school once and I went to a good one. So if they make me take the same things over, I will be repeating everything again?" I ask.

Sara interrupts me "They will test you for your knowledge and set you in the right classes. So that you can study for a college degree or better. Most likely since your exemplar and an elf you can probably read, a book in a minute! So your are going to fly through your classes. Since your coming, so late in the semester? I don't know if they will consider this a full semester or a get used to the school kinda thing...I think so you might end up in a full year behind us, not just a term but a full year. But so you're still the same building. They might put ya on a different floor or they might move ya, just to keep you next to us...we will see."

So we are sitting there. Talking about the subjects at Whateley, Nikki asks me "Are you going to go in the martial arts program? I would assume with what I've been told, what your skills are from the past. That would be a dead set guarantee for you."

I think about it for a minute and as I do I tilt me head "I will probably go into your martial arts program and see if you have a sword class?"

Gwen chirps in "Ya they do!"

I then go on "Maybe others...like archery?"

Nikki says "We have archery. But if your really good at it, maybe you can give me some pointers?"

I look at Nikki "I would be more than happy to teach a fellow Sidhe. About how to use a bow properly. Its what I used to do at the Elvin academy is teach the bow. I'm sure the humans that are teaching you, on how to use a bow are completely inadequate at doing it!..Now.
I would also be, more than happy to teach you on. How to use a sword properly. As a Sidhe, is a lot different than human. I don't care how good they are. We just bend different, than humans and that's all there can be said about it.
I make that same offer to you Gwen? If you want to learn how to defend yourself better. Because I can see by how you walk and act you're not that good at it...are you?"

Gwen pouts as she says "No I am sad at it. Most of my life's been running and dodging stuff. Not a attacking and defending" Gwen stops to think on how she fights "Now I use a lot of illusions to trick people out of attacking me."

I say back to her "That work's...Deception is a amazing tool to keep people from knowing where you're at. So that you can sneak up behind them and stick a knife in their gut!"

Gwen looks at me at little bit frightened, of what I just said "I wouldn't do that!"

I lean down to her...close "There might be someday you might have to! It might come a lot sooner than you think! You might want to get ready for it."

Nikki sits quietly at the other end of the table and Aunghadhail is in Nikki's head saying ~"By the elder Gods...I want to talk to her right now, I want to stop what she is doing."~

Nikki says ~"What"~ to her.

~"She is corrupting Gwen a little there. Gwen is an innocent young one...So are you! She is talking you into killing people, left and right. Like it does not even bother her. KILLING...it is what she does."~

Nikki pointed out ~"Aunghadhail...I have had to kill the voodoo wolves and everything else around here lately. Then add all the other problems, we've had this last year. I think Gwen needs to be prepared for that eventuality. That she might have to take a life or hurt someone seriously. It makes sense to me. She's had a couple combat finals with people, in last year and she only pulled it off because she had a team around her. Alone she's okay to a point. But she needs to have more. I understand were Rohanna going and I have no problem with the conversation."~

Nikki gets mad at Aunghadhail ~"If you do! Just shut up!...Sit and stay out of it please. Don't aggravate the situation and probably get me killed while doing it."~

I glance at Nikki from my chat, with Gwen "As to your martial arts program...honestly outside of the sword and the bow. Which I'm sure that my skill level is near equal to anyone at your school. Being it uses a dangerous weapon in class it's expected it to have problems. BUT with martial arts, I'm leery of them. Unless a teacher lets me start out, at the beginning of it."

Nikki looks at me "Ito will probably evaluate you and judge from there. Where you need to go."

I say "I don't know, if I am comfortable with that? A lot of what I do....is just not holds and keeping people from doing harm. It's just outright breaking and killing. That's it! There's not much middle ground there between my starting a fight and ending it. Most my fights end up being someone laying on the ground, getting ready to be dragged into a grave. As opposed to...on the ground unconscious or subdued."

She says back to me "Well just advise Ito, what the problems are and he's a very good expert. He will work around them and eventually. He will probably have you...if you're that good? Helping out with all the classes and who knows what else. It looks like you going to be really specializing in the warrior arts and helping people out with that. With that you will definitely end up being, some sort of class assistant! Probably get paid for it. Tutor people on the side, and of course get paid for that! I think after people see your skills, they will flock to you for advice and learning."

I smile "I would be happy with that! One of things I liked doing was teaching!".....I stop for a second thinking about the past and the smile is gone "When I was allowed to. It's a goal that you have, is to teach! When you teach someone, you learn it better. Better than you knew it before! When you see someone else doing it and your showing them the steps. You are learning to see the mistakes that you did. So you correct your own, as you go and when you're done teaching one pupil you're better at that skill. Then when you started yourself."

I get back to eating, half an hour later I start putting my stuff away and grab something for dessert.

Sara says to all "We gotta go. It's getting late. Pee-Tee could you call the teleporter for us and have them waiting?"

"Sure" he says "They will be waiting for you upstairs."

Sara starts walking out the door with me. The guards pick up behind us and we go to my room. Gwen's goes in there with us, but Nikki stayed outside. Because she still a little leery of me, that makes sense.

Bill is standing there, Sara asks "Bill are you staying tonight?"

"No I'm gonna go home...I'm beat up. I'll probably be in tomorrow morning at seven or eight AM after I get a decent nights sleep...in my own bed. Are you going to be okay Ro? As soon as these girls leave, I'm going with?"

"I think I will be fine. Is there any way, I can get anything to read?"

"Outside of a magazine. This place doesn't have books. Its all on the computer and I can't let you have access...I asked. I also asked for cable piped down to the TV...it's in the same way of Internet access. They don't want to have any access to information, it's a trusting thing right now this point" Bill said to me.

"Okay I can understand that...I guess I am going to be very, very, bored tonight."

Sara turns to everyone "Could you let us have the room....we need to talk?"

They walk out the door and Sara walks up the door to close it. The guard says to her only like a guard can "We can't leave you in the room alone."

Sara scowls at him and says to him "If she wanted me or you dead or everyone around here. I'm sure she would have accomplished that goal by now. Being in the room with her doesn't scare me...one bit" and she closes the door.

She walks over to me and she says "Your not going to be alone tonight. I am going to be in your head" she taps my head, to prove a point in a funny way
"I don't sleep either. But I have to be at school tomorrow and have to pretend that I did my homework...at the very least" she was leans up to me and whispers "Is there anyway you can form a privacy Ward on this room?"

I whisper back to her "No...The wards and magic in this place, would eat through anything I put up....pretty quickly. I can put an illusion on the room for maybe about ten minutes at best. Beyond that the cameras are going to start seeing through it or the mages will be alerted to it, being in the room. One of those two... give me a couple weeks in here and I would figure out how to do all of it! But I am not going to stay here for a couple weeks!"

She leans up "Put an illusion, that we are just standing here talking."

I reach down to my essence, pull it out from it and POP the illusion is up "Okay stand exactly where you're at. Do not move any direction, more than six or seven inches. It'll stick for about five to six minutes and they can't hear us now. But stay in the bubble and your good! What do you want to say?"

Sara leans in close and hug's "Just what I said, I'll be up here with you" she taps my head again and then she looks up at me "I don't know why when you changed. I just have fallen for you! BAD I don't get it? Its like oil and water. I got a funny feeling about it. When I read your aura, you don't seem to be affected by my aura at all....that I don't get?"

I sigh to her as I look into her eyes "I know why and we'll talk about it some. After I get to your school. I don't want to say anything here. Too many people listening...but in any case....All that I am, is yours forever....Sara my LOVE."

She starts wrapping her arms around me and She then proceeded to give me the most achingly toe curling kiss. I had ever experienced. I started having thoughts and feelings I had never experienced. My tummy did flip flops in a very good way. I felt warm between my legs and I don't want to stop!!

After she parts, I look at her "I'm assuming with you, that's a start?"

Sara whispers "Yes!"

"I think we should just talk to each tonight...Nothing....Other in my head tonight... Okay...I still don't think, I am physically and mentally ready for that just now."

Sara pouts "I understand...it takes a while to adjust to everything and you have had biggest adjustment in the shortest amount of time. I think I've ever seen."

"I need to see you tonight, one way or the other....Okay?" she asks.

"Okay that will keep me calm, in here and from being alone. With nothing to read, or to do and keep my mind on something. That drives me crazy!!

She leans away "Pull the illusion" I push her back a little bit and pull it....then blended it out, so it looks normal to them.

"Done" I say.

"I'll see you tonight...are you coming by tomorrow?" I ask...in hope of yes!

"After school, I will be here first thing. After when my class ends at about two o'clock or so, I don't want you to wait too long. Because, I can't visit you during class....awake...obviously. I will get here soon as I can. Pee-Tee will set up a teleporter for the minute I get out of class...okay?" she asks.

"Okay I'll stand it...Bill will be here. He will, probably talk to me at least. Not that me and him will have much to talk about. As I don't know medical and he doesn't know anything, that I know."

Sara stops walking to the door "Ohh shoot almost forgot" She walks to the door real quick and opens it "Hey Bill" she yells "Get me a tape measure please!"

She looks back in at me and giggles...while smiling lopsidedly.

I ask "What are you doing? That smile and giggles do NOT bode well!"

"Wait".....Bill shows up with a tape measure and is about to step in...she stops him "Girl stuff" and then closes the door.

"STRIP! she yells at me, then giggles.

"WHAT...why?" I ask.

"So that I can measure you. To have Donna, get you underwear and some kind of descent clothes tomorrow morning!"

So I take off the sweat-suit and stand there. She ogles me "Hubba hubba! now that is a BODY!....I looked at it before.....But now with nothing else in my head YIKES I like! "

"So are you going to measure or stand there!" I mutter.

"Stand here" She says in a husky, sexy voice...then she giggles.

She takes my measurements ...."My, my what a BIG girl!" she says "That height might be an issue sometimes...But there are a lot of six foot models these days and some are built like you in the fitness world."

I say surprised "Really? As tall and muscled up, as I am?"

"Ahhh yep! Back in the 70's girls went for a rounder look...But now, its either very skinny or built like you. They call it fitness or sports models and some bodybuilders too. Man there is not an ounce of fat on you at all...WOOF!...love it!"

"Hummm....really? I pondered as she did my waist, then chest and bust line.

She brushes my nipples while taking the last measurement and that just sent jolts of pleasure through me...I just know she did that on purpose, to get a rise out of me.

"Like I said yep...You might want to look into a modeling sideline, like Nikki does. They sometimes want, the very exotic look like you!" she stands up "Done....I will get this over to Donna and she will get you some things."

I get redressed and flip the camera the bird!....Sara laughs at that "How many are in here?"

I say "Over twenty between this room and the bath! I stopped counting at fifteen."

"Your kidding? She quips.

"AAAhh nope....I wonder if the tape of this, is for sale yet!"

I walk over to the door, open it for her and the guard jumps. Then glares at me "Calm down guys...you have to learn to calm down, around me!" I say goodnight to Sara and watch her, as she walks to the elevator...Then I close the door.

Sara rides up the elevator to the ground floor by herself thinking 'Why am I falling for this dark elf? I don't get it? It's like....nothing like this has ever happened to me before.
She just affects me and my Lust aura does even seem to faze her one bit!
Even though....she seems to, more than like me in return. I don't get it? and she seems to know why? I gotta wonder? She is certainly not going to tell me here and I understand that there are just too many things here. Spying on us, to let anything secret out. I may work for this place and Dr. Otto. Doesn't mean, I trust him that far. Especially when my life is on the line, from anything that they garner from anything I do here.'

The door opens up, she walks out into the office complex and makes her way to where the teleporter usually waits for her. In the meeting room area. Once she gets into that section, she sees a lady standing there in a meeting room.

The lady sees her come in and asks Sara "Are you ready to go? I've already taken everybody else."

Sara steps up "Yes I am" she stands next to her.
The lady says "Ready? and IN Three...two...one" poof...they're standing in the Lovecraft room, Sara turns to her "Thank you."

"Good night" poof the teleporter's gone.

She starts getting her books out to do her homework and there's a knock on her door. She opens it and Nikki is standing there.

She looks at Nikki quizzically "Have you been standing there ,waiting for me to come back Nikki?"

Nikki says "Yes I have been waiting, for nearly an hour."

Sara apologizes "I'm sorry ...We had to do some measurements of her, for some clothes and I wanted to say goodbye nicely ....everything like that."

"I understand. I know you have some homework to make up for. But aahha lets cheat a little bit tonight. I know you want to get back with her. So that, she stays calm tonight. I understand that a couple classes. that we have together. That I am the teacher's assistant. I will cover for you and make it look like you did your homework....okay? So, that should lighten your load in half tonight at least!" Sara jumps up and gives Nikki a Hug!

Sara sequels "THANKS! that's going to help out a lot! I really needed that!"

Nikki says "No problem you didn't need it....She needed it. I know that sometimes the school, doesn't understand some of the stuff that we do. So good night and don't do anything, I wouldn't do!" and she gives Sara that the knowing wink.

Sara looks at Nikki "NOT really doing anything like that tonight...mentally...She is still not ready for it...obviously....But it's definitely in the works, once she settles down a little bit more. Mentally of course?"

Aunghadhail changes, Nikki's demeanor as she comes up "Sara?"

"Yes Aunghadhail?....you have something ask?"

"Sara I don't know if it's such a good idea for you, to get involved with this Drow. You really don't have any idea what they do. Do you?" The Queen questions.

"NO I don't or you can tell me now?" Sara asks.

"Just as like I said with Nikki and you and everyone else. It is between her and me. I will not say anything. You must ask her or she will tell me to involve you. But ask her before, you get too deeply involved" The Queen sighs.

Sara looks at Aunghadhail "What you're saying is does not bode well. I hope you're just not trying to sabotage something for spite."

"Sara I would never do that! That is just not me. Especially with this dark elf. I will help her out as best as I can. I owe her for sure! So have a good night" and Nikki turns and leaves the room.

Sara pulls out her cell phone and punches up Donna's number...she waits for her to answer.

Donna comes on the line "How is my love!"

"FINE!...you and..." she asks.

"All's good here...you need anything? Donna asks.

"Yepers You know that new dark elf, they called me in for at ARC?"

"Ahhh yes I do.....and since you where here for two days, why did you not come see me?" she pouts.

Sara says "Too busy...this elf had MAJOR issues. Took all my time and was DANGEROUS. I did not want to endanger you. But could you, get her measurements off the computers? Then, could you? Pick her up some basic clothes till she gets out...to have...just a few days worth?"

"No problem and measurements? Its all in the med files I have access to...and I will get her stuff tomorrow...ohh and she has the standard elf allergies?"

"Yes and It looks like some are more intense. So stay on the One hundred percent organic side, to be sure and use my credit card!" Sara barked playfully.

"Ahh nope, ARC is footing this bill. They made it! They can pay for it!" Donna jokes back.

Sara says "See you tomorrow...as I want you there, when I see this elf again. So we can go over paperwork on getting her to Whateley this week!"

"Ahh just so you know...Otto is being pressured to keep her here HARD. So they can study a new breed of elf. One that looks like, it was modified somehow. They might try something?" Donna put in.

Sara got mad "I HOPE NOT! This elf will not take it for too much longer. She will go off on them and do something drastic. As she not mentally stable and is quite dangerous at best...Please look into anything on her, for me?....night!"

"I will LOVE!...night till tomorrow!" and Donna hangs up.

Sara jumps back to her desk, gets her books out and starts getting into the homework assignments. That she knows, she needs to get done and those ones she can put away to later.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Meanwhile back in my room

I've been pacing around for about twenty minutes, I know Sara's gone by now. Bills taken off.

Thinking to myself "I got to get used to this body again. I know it's movements are the same as normal. But everything else is, so shaken up in my skull. I don't know if I can depend on it, acting like I want it to and when it should."

I knock on the door, to let the guards know. I am going to open the door.

I open it. I look at them both "AHH guys I know this is gonna sound weird, but I'm not doing anything dangerous. I'm not doing anything stupid. But if you hear sounds coming from in this room. It's just me exercising...Okay? I need to get used to what happened to me and I gotta exercise it out. You can understand and are you going to let me slide on this? You two? Or are you going to be restricted by the rules and make me go crazy tonight. Just pacing around the room?"

One looks at the other, shrugs and the one that looks like he's more in charge says "We will let you exercise. As long as we don't hear ya throwing the bed around in there or anything." He thinks about it for a second "Are you going to like benchpress that bed or something or pick it up or make real big noises? So I know what to expect?"

I look at them for second "I never thought about bench pressing the bed? That's a good idea!"

"Great! I suggested it! That's gonna get me in trouble! You do know, that's there is enough cameras in there to fill a bucket....right?" The one guard says.

"I know and I feel them...As long, as you say....I am not tossing the bed into the wall. They're not gonna really care, now are they?" I ask.

"I suppose not" he says.

"How about I just tell them you are going to be exercising in the room and just get it over with? They are going know in two seconds after you start anyway?"

"Okay...just knock and tell me if they get all stupid on you?" and I close the door.

The guard turns to his buddy "You might as well, give it a shot?"

He talks to his communicator "Central?"

The communicator answers back "This is central."

"The dark elf is going to be exercising in her room. So she might be moving stuff around. As in lifting the bed, exercising. Because she's so cooped up. So we like you to be aware of that and is it....okay?"

"One second"...and in central the technician turns to the officer "Should we let her exercise in the regular gym?"

"NO! that's not safe...not unsupervised. She's been listed as too much of a wildcat at this point. But exercising the room Okay...keep an eye on her, to keep her from anything that could damage something drastically. If she does, we will have it stopped" the officer tells the tech.

"Central...advise. As long as we don't see her damaging the room. We are okay with it."

The two guards look at each other "You okay?...yep" and he knocks on the door open and leans in "Their fine with exercising, as long as you don't go breaking stuff in here."

I turned back to him "Thanks guys that helps out a lot!" and he closes the door on my room.

I walk up to the bed and its got a footboard on it. Pretty narrow and only about an inch and a half wide. I push down on it real hard and lift my body weight on it. Good that doesn't move.

I lower the bed to the floor as low as it goes. So I can jump on the footboard and not hit the ceiling. Then I drag it off the far wall. For more room on the other end.

Central is watching me...."What is she doing?" the officer asks.

I just jump up on and land on both feet and balance on the edge with my toes and start walking back and forth twenty or so times to get my balance back.
Then I hop across the length of the bed to the other end, almost miss it and come back. Make that adjustment mentally....and jump across again --all fine this time. I walk back and forth back on the back edge and jump back and forth a dozen times to get used to it.

The monitoring room

The officer is looking at me on the on the array of monitors "She's got agility like I've never seen and she just started back up on it! WOW she can do that and she's got weapons? That's bad. Make a note on everything, you see her doing. Measurements and everything. Put it in the files."

Back in my room

I am jumping back and forth between one end of the bed and the next. Barely even breaking a stride between, one flip and the next.

After about thirty of those. I flip and land on my hands. I say "Okay let's try something? Do this only on fingers" checking my balance and doing one finger push-ups at this point. Not enough resistance to build any muscle. But trying to make sure that my balance gets checked.

I push off and land on the other side on my fingers. I do that flip and finger land a dozen or so times.

I hop off the bed "What's next? that's not taxing enough to get me active" I think.

"I would like to get my daggers out and practice with them. If they see weapons, they will flip out! So what to use?"

"There are pencils on the desk! Perfect!" I grab up the three pencils on the desk and start flipping all through my fingers. Doing juggling, turning, spinning on fingertips. Trying to get my agility back in my hands. I do that for about an hour as I sit in the bed. I start to get bored with it. But I will keep it up to the point where I am just going to stop. I sit there for another hour plus doing that, tossing them in the air and catching them point down on my finger tip. Flipping between one finger and the next I try to get the balance down. But they SUCK.

I feel am getting bored of this and stop. I sit there thinking what next? I will try bench pressing this stupid bed!! I slide under it finally the heaviest parts are up at the at the foot end all of the motors are at and I start in on it. Two arm, lifts then one arm and switching every thirty reps or so.

Back at Whateley.
Sara finishes up her homework as best she can after two and half hours, slaps the books in her bag, hops on her bed, crosses her legs and starts going into her mediation.

Back in my room
I probably lifted the bed up a hundred times. I stopped counting, one hands and anything else?

I feel pressure against my mind and she's back! OHH JOY! I put the bed down, roll up onto the bed, cross my legs, and center myself. I drifted in my own mind and I am standing back at my parents house again in the living room and everything is cleaned up and the dark elf is gone.

I feel brushes against my mind again, I open the front door. That surprises her, that it's the front door and not the kitchen door I open up "Well come in!" I say

She's just dressed drop dead sexy again, in that leather outfit and it looks good on her!

"You're trying to tempt me again aren't you? Or is this just your normal lusty look for visiting someone this way?"

She drags a finger across my cheek, as she comes in the door "It's just my normal look, as if I was trying to give you lusty. You would probably be giving in to me by now."

I walk with her into the living room and sit down on the couch. She sits up next to me, cuddling into me a little bit and she purrs at me "Are we going to do anything extra nice?"

I tell her "No....not at all. Just to let you know something, this is the last time you will see this form of the male me ever that I'm now in. I am going to try to erase it from my mind. Your only going to see female dark elf from here on out. That's what I should've been all this time."

She looks at me "What do you mean by that?"

I look at her "I don't know how to put this But the Sundering and what Aunghadhail and her fellow Royals did. Interfered with today. I can put it to you in this way. They stole from here, for their war effort. The only way to put this is...I'm going to let the cat out of the bag with my problem with her, so you understand some of it."

"When they stole from here, they stole me and they stole others. Since they disturbed the flow. Me and others should have been born elves of other elves. I know that sounds funky, but it's true there should be thousands of us! NOT JUST A thousand or so by now. Even after the Sundering! Ripped us all apart. So you can understand now, why I am super mad at her and her kind?"

Sara nods at me and in a soft voice "I have an understanding now and what you're alluding to I'm imagining it is probably a lot worse."

I look down "You don't know a tenth of it....it's just dragging agony to think about it. So I am going to cut all this loose. The next time you visit me up here, in my head. This won't be a house anymore, I won't look like this and that'll be that."

She looks at me "Are you sure you don't want to do it....one last time?"

"I don't want the last memory of this to be locked in with you. I want to start new ones, with the new me. I want this one left behind. You can understand that?"

She nods "Yes I understand that. A clean break. So what do you want to talk about?...anything?"

I looked down at her "I don't know what to talk about...At this time, I am talked out about the school. Without me being able to look at paperwork and verify stuff. I want to know what's going on. I need to look at actual paperwork. listening to you. I know, you have first hand knowledge. But the paperwork is the end. You know what I mean?"

"I understand that...I understand completely."

Sara and I just start talking a little bit about school. She tells me what's going on lately, so I have an idea outside of the administration paperwork. She tells me about the Halloween little bit and all those problems it brought.

I'm thinking WOW her school got invaded by nut jobs trying to kill her and stuff. I'm not happy about that!

I'm looking down on Sara's beautiful face "If they come after you again and I'm around. You do understand there is going to be bodies hitting the floor! There is not going to be anybody chasing you through the woods, like you said the last time! That's NOT going to happen, while I'm still breathing!"

She suddenly gets up and looks at me "I DO NOT! want you to throwing your life a way to protect me! It takes a lot to kill me!"

I hold her face up to me, by the chin and I look at her. For what seems forever "It takes an awful lot to kill me too."

I pause in thought "I have been thinking about this stuff and I've been exercising in my room to get my balance back. I have one question ask? You said I was a burnout case. Do those happen more than once?"

Sara says "Yes burnouts happen on and off with people. Some only get one or two. Exertion or injury or some other factors come into it and make more. That happened Gwen she had one when she was injured and I got one when I got injured badly. That's usually one of the key factors....major injury."

I look at her and say "I honestly think this is my first step. Because I don't feel quite as strong as, I think I should be?"

She studies me "You think you're supposed to be stronger? Than what you are now? You almost crushed Dr. Otto's hand and that's awful strong for an elf! Any elf."

I shake my head "I'm totally built different remember? I started thinking about it. "It's hard to explain and I don't want go into it."

I asked her "What do you think, I have to look forward to tomorrow?"

She smiles "They will probably get you up early, six or seven o'clock maybe eight. Then start doing as many tests, as they can on you! Run you through every device in the building. Just let them have their fun for one day, after that? If they can't get it done in one day or so? We will start putting a stop to them."

I sigh "So in other words, I should see school paperwork from them by tomorrow evening. When you come from the school?"

She jumps up "You know what! I'm going to make sure that I bring paperwork from the school for you tomorrow when I get there! So there's no excuse for them to go all...."We have to go get it"... and all that non-sense or that, this and that whatever! and try to dodge you or delay it" she says.

She starts thinking about the paperwork "Your going to have a problem."

"What?" I ask.

"Your going to be listed as a Fifteen year-old for sure!"

I start to get worried "I don't get it? Is that a problem?"

"You need a guardian."

I look at her kind of befuddled "Really and ARC can't do that?"

She shakes her head "You don't want ARC to be listed as your guardian. People that want to experiment on you? If you are hurt...they can say....oh she's dead and cut her up! Instead of letting you heal maybe? I can't stop them from doing certain things."

"So who should I list?" I ask not even knowing what to do now....I am so lost.

"Donna's mine, but her having two under her name. Would be kind of stupid and out...I think? You being directly connected me, that would be bad. There's Gwen's dad but? Then your connected to the MCO. I don't know if that's a good idea? I could ask Nikki? I don't think she'd have a problem, because it would not cost her dad anything for tuition. I can't honestly think of anybody else, that's close to me. We could ask the school, but that's not proper for the school. I think I'm going to ask Nikki's dad" She gets excited.

"You really want ask Nikki's dad? I did put a sword up to her neck! He is not going to be happy with me" I add.

She sighs "I'll explain it to Nikki and go over it with her tomorrow during class. We will hack it out. I don't think like I said Gwen and MCO affiliation bad...bad....bad idea. You understand they are the boogie man to mutants right?"

"Yes I got that from Gwen...completely boogie man....yes definitely" I look at her "I don't think I'm going to have a problem with Nikki...Just Aunghadhail...I think as soon as I get out of here, me and her can work it out."

Sara pulls me closer "I talked to Aunghadhail tonight. She wants to work it out with you, she feels she owes you! So at this point, if you can just keep from wanting her dead....every second you hear that voice?"

I pull back shaking my head "I don't know? It's gonna take a bit, ITS such a deep pain. You don't understand."

She put a finger to my head "I am going to drill deeper in your head and find out what you're talking about."

I grab her a bit hard "You don't do that please! There is evil nasty stuff up there. You don't want to play with! I just don't want anything sticking on you from me and hurt you okay? I already have to deal with it, you shouldn't have to see it too."

I shake my head more "They're just some nasty, evil, bad memories up there. That no one should have. I don't think you have any clue, what I'm really talking about here."

She does not like what I said and still wants to help "Well...okay now I will leave everything up there alone for now. Later on if you keep on having problems, I will have to drill around up there. You get it! I have got to help you out somehow. You can't keep all this bottled up forever in you....okay?"

I think about what she asked to do "When we come to that bridge. We will think about crossing it then right? So what else are we going to talk about?"

She was smiling lopsidedly at me again "WELL there is Shopping!"

I pled "Please! lets not talk about shopping just yet...please! I can already feel my maleness slipping away into the nowhere. Let's give it a couple seconds before you beat it down completely to the ground."

She pouts "Okay you have a temporary reprieve for tonight! But the second you get out of this place we're going shopping! If I can get you out of here this week. We are going shopping, WE WILL pound the pavement Saturday!"

I relent "Okay soon as we can....I know....I got an idea. What about this Jobe guy?"

She just starts laughing and giggling "Jobe?....okay that is something we can talk about, that will probably piss you off a little bit?.....see" and she starts explaining to me how Jobe got Fey's DNA and made his ideal lover, basically in a Petri dish with DNA splicing. He thinks it's an elf....a dark elf. Fey doesn't agree, she thinks that they are abominations and so does Aunghadhail. Then she tells me, he accidentally stabbed himself with his own formula. Thinking he was going to save it for his ideal slave, girlfriend, next to be wife. Also he's got some fixation with Elves, pink, almond scented and flavored females.

I'm laughing at this almond scented and flavored females bit. She tells me how she "helped" him out. He thought she was going to help him to be male again and she sabotaged him. I laughed a blue streak at that.

At the same time, another guy took that DNA and was making a clone for himself. So he could put, his mind in another dark elf body. That ends badly and is now Belphoebe. Who is now his daughter. He's now the mother and the other guys complicit as the father. I'm just laughing at....ohh my. This guy is just tripping over everything. Then I am going to come to that school next week and just pop his bubble! Oh my God! I'm so going to mess with this guy and show him what a real dark elf looks like.

She stops laughing for a second "You might want to watch that. He might get really, really, attached to you. He's got a elf fixation, He's kind of demented. I think if he sees you, he's gonna have issues of some sort?"

I say evilly "Oh yes, that's only fine! I'm going to mess with this kid in major, major ways!"

I start asking Sara more on this kid "So he's got elf DNA in him? Allot? he spliced it?"

I start thinking.... "How can I mess with this kid? So....I won't get into trouble? I now got an idea!"

I look at her "You picked up some Elvin traits from Nikki didn't you with that pre-Halloween attack? When I get to the real world I want to try out something with you to see something. But first I'm going to try it on Jobe. Because if he has more DNA than I think. I'm going to be able to mess with his mind really, really bad!"

She asks me "What are you thinking of?"

"I'm not letting that cat out of the bag because. I don't want to spoil any surprises for you or I don't want you blabbing this to anyone."

She smiles "What are you after?"

"Ooh don't worry about it! The first time I see him in....probably Crystal Hall? Will probably be the best place to see him? As I don't do any lab work in the school."

She gets to giggling again "Yep you will see him in Crystal Hall within the first couple of days. He does stick out. He is trying to hide his changes, but he's not having to much success."

"OOOO I'm gonna mess with this kid and love every second of it!" I add.

For the rest of the night we continue on talking a little bit. She's with me until about five or six AM. When she says "I gotta go...get up...get a shower and get ready for class"

I get up with her, walk her the door "Well see tomorrow afternoon, when you get in!"

She says "I already talked to Donna about the about the clothes. Donna will be in tomorrow probably early afternoon at least. With some kind of supplies that she will be able to grab. You do understand you have limits because of your height and size and that you need all-natural, limits the selection. We can get more in Boston easier. She can only get so much in the smaller towns near here."

"I can understand that." I look at her questioning what she just said "No ones really said that to me? I haven't noticed that yet. I get a rash from artificial stuff or something?"

"You get a rash from polyesters, synthetics, anything like that and plastics. So don't sit down on plastic, with your bare skin! Nothing artificial, no nylons or anything like that. ONLY silk, cotton, wool and any derivative of that fabric. Spandex is a maybe if it's a well-made one....little spandex in it, but that's about it."

"Great! That really limits to me, to the expensive side of the room doesn't it!"

"YEP get used to it! she sings "I got to go."

I give her a little kiss goodbye on the cheek "That's all we are going to do...this is the last time you'll see me looking like this!"

I close the door ....off she goes and I feel her leave.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Monday February 12 6:05 AM
ARC----my room

I pop back in my room and sit there more than sad. But lets peel this stuff off and get a shower. I thought they did not give me any extras? I assume Bill is going to bring in some more. What a minute....let ask...the stupid guards! I walk over to the door, knock on it and open it.

To see two new guards there "Hi guys...your new."

One looks at me "Do you need something?"

I pulled up a handful sweatshirt "Can you get me another set of these, so I can shower this morning and have some clean stuff to wear?"

"Sure, it's pretty easy to get cotton sweats" the guard says back.

I close the door. sat down and waited a bit. "I'm not going to do anything until I get new sweats!" Twenty minutes later, the night nurse comes in. A new one. She says "Good morning...Bill will be in about an hour or less. Here is a new set of sweats for you. I made sure that they're all cotton, so that you don't get any rashes" she walks out without even saying her name. Just being impolite or she just doesn't care.

After the nurse delivered my new sweats and put them on the bed. I walked into the bathroom took off the old ones and tossed them into the corner. I then got into the shower and started it up. I let it warm up a little bit, then jumped in.

I mumbled to myself in the shower, as the water hit me "Lets get this over with quick as possible! I know these damn cameras are in here and watching me. I am really getting sick of it.....NO! privacy!"

So I scrubbed myself down as fast as I could, washed out my hair. Everything is clean again. I walk out of the shower and do Gwen's cool "dry me" spell. That she showed me! I'm certainly in love with that one! It just helps, so immensely. After I was done I walk out of the bathroom, No toothbrush, no supplies in here. If they want to stay in here for days or who knows how long? Make it at least a bit comfortable!

I am getting a kind of cooped up feeling come over me. One more day of NOT seeing outside, sky or anything, but four concrete WALLS! Will certainly drive me nuts! More nuts then I was ever as a human for sure, from being cooped up. These humans around me don't understand this, as they get to sleep or want to sleep eight hours or more at night. I'm up ALL NIGHT, it's like a whole new day for me. I have been in here for a day and a half and it's been like Two and a half days to me!. I plod out into the main room and put my new sweats on. I get back up on the bed and sit crosslegged again. Start meditating myself to my center, bring all my memories and thoughts into order. Try to combine, coalescence them all and obtain some sort of uniformity.

About an hour into my meditating. There's a knock at the door. I open my eyes then listen for a second. That's got to be Bill! I could hear....his heart beat, it sounds different than the others.

I yell at the door "Come in Bill!"

The door opens up and he comes in. He looks at me "How did you know it was me?"

"You sound different than anybody else, your feet go flippy flop in a different kind of pattern from everybody else. Then your heart sounds just a little hair different than everybody else. Then you breathe a little bit different than everybody else. Everybody's got a fingerprint or pattern, that I can follow from their sounds and I can also tell the guards got switched out to two different ones out there now. So I guess you're here to get me breakfast? or take me to breakfast? or take me straight to a test? Because they want to start prodding me."

Bill says kinda not happy "They want me to take you to the labs first. As you haven't eaten in Twelve hours. So they wanna do blood workup, without food in ya first thing"

I joke with him "Well Dracula lead the way!"

He walks towards the door and open it for me "This way my bride!!" he says in a Dracula accent

"Okay! we're going to have fun with this today!" I walk through the open door, Before I get fully through it I say to one guard's back "HI! Jacob!"

He turns around "How did you know, it was me?"

"Don't worry about it....I just do!" I look at him while I pass by "Anyway you're the only one of the guards who wears "old spice" I could smell you though the door silly."

Jacob rolls his eyes "Okay?"

"So where are we going to guys?" I sing.

The guards say looking at each other "We don't know?"

I look at Bill "GOOD....to go dude! You kept the guards in the dark? I like that, that's good-- let's keep that up today!! The less that they know. The happier I am! So I guess, Bill is leading this party?"

We plod down the hallway with Bill in front and the guards just seem to be following to the elevator. We go up only one floor, he drags me down that hallway to a lab room. They make me sit down and they are getting ready to take blood from me.

I stop the lab tech "WAIT a minute! the ONLY person that is allowed to take blood from me is BILL!"

The lab tech say to me "I'm am the expert on this."

"I don't trust you...I don't know you and the only person that WILL take blood from me as Bill! We will do it over here and he will do it alone. I have to see everything that comes in, everything that goes out! and then we count it...OR WE DON'T DO IT!"

The lab technician says "I don't understand?"

"I'll explain it to you, if you want to?" I ask him.

"Yes please?"

"Is anyone one in here a magic user or trained in it?" I yell.

They all shake their heads.

"Okay all of you come here! I don't want to say this twice! and since NONE of you know this. Class 101 in blood magic begins...I AM A MAGE, a magic user. Blood based spells are the worst ones on the planet! You can put blood in the ingredient of a spell. As a major component and it will go on without error. To find that target, kill it and destroy it or whatever you want to do with it! It's an automatic heat seeking missile, that never gives up! Do you understand the concept of this? Okay...so your taking blood from me? This is like opening up a target on my back! I'm not stupid enough to let you take it out here, without me making sure that it's inert in that aspect from here on out! Do you understand me? and since you have taken no blood from me that I know of, since I changed. The old blood you have from me was from me as a human, is completely useless. So no worries there!...So ends the lesson...May you all learn more...AKA Read a book, Damn it!"

I look at Bill and giggle "So...Bill I hope your good enough to tap in my veins right now?"

He looks at me "I'll give it a try...I'm not the best at tapping exemplars and you certainly are one! We have these special needles for that stuff. Because you can heal so God damn fast and I know it."

I smile at him "Go on, you can't really hurt me bad. So any marks, you make will be gone a couple minutes. I'm sure, after what I did yesterday."

He gets a little more brave "Oh yeah there is nothing. I can do to really hurt you permanently now is there, after that little fiasco."

Bill starts working on getting his stuff together.

I look at Bill "When you sit down with your tray for stuff Can you make sure you sit down with everything that you need to bring. No adding anything later."

He says "Okay."

"And can you follow my step-by-step directions, the way I'd like to see this go and make it happen? We count all the needles, we count all the whatever tubes and it doesn't leave my sight once. Till I say so! If the numbers are off...no one leaves the room."

"Okay I understand why you're being so strict. I get that."

Bill does all his counts for me and I watch. I trust him. But I still want to watch and verify all of it in my own mind. He draws all the blood, he keeps all of it in a plastic tray. So I can see it.

Bill looks at his samples..."You call this blood?"

"I guess ya...never thought of it before now. As when any was coming out of me. It was in a fight for my life...so...I did not really care what it looked like. Nice color though."

"BUT ITS SILVER! and has all kinds of weird colors running through it!" he looks at the tubes.

"SO? I am a elf, a Drow. You ever take samples from one before?" I jest him.

He just keeps going...after shaking his head. I laugh at him and his confusion.

When a technician tries to interrupt us. I tell him to go away immediately! As he gets done "That....looks like the last bit that they need" bill says to me.

"Good...fine, give me a minute here" I run through my memory, looking for the information. I find what I need. I form up a spell out of my inner essence and drop it over the tray. Then let it settle in and I verify it worked with another spell. Now the samples are all inert, for spell casting of any kind.

I breath slowly "Okay....everything's good."

Bill asks "What was that for?"

I replied to him "Its just a spell to nullify it. So that it's just a blood sample. All that can be in there is DNA. Now there is nothing in it, that a mage could use as a spell component to figure out where I'm at and what I'm doing. OR HURT ME or any of that stuff. They can do anything test wise with that, it's just nothing to a mage now. I gotta be careful."

I get up from the chair and then a guy says "One last thing" and hands me a plastic cup.

"Your kidding? really? I sass.

"AHHH nope" he goes.

"Bathrooms...silly...where is it?" I ask in a bad mood.

"Over there" he points.

I go in there and give him his little sample. Do the same spell thing and hand it to him "Good luck with that! I'm sure you will have fun"

We walk out of that room and I ask Bill "Is this the whole lab section?"

"Yes this is the intake section for the hospital section, for the whole complex underneath of us. Of courses there are the hospital rooms that you're in and it gets more secure the more you go down" Bill tells me as he opens the next door to a testing chamber "Next thing is going to be a CAT scan"

"CAT scan?" I ask not even knowing what he is talking about.

He laughs "I keep forgetting your thirty years out of date and it might've just been emerging technology when you were last around. It's a scan, basically consider it an x-ray and it takes slices out of the body the other direction. This one is quite a fast one. So you should only be in there about five or ten minutes."

We walk into the room and technician says "Hello, we are not going to do a standard check. What we are going to do is an intensive CAT scan on you this will take Forty-five minutes"

Bill questions him "Forty-five minutes for a CAT scan....here? that's not normal."

"Intensive...is the imaging they ordered. They want to make sure to get everything in this lady right the first time around. If you're ready? I'll just lead you into the chamber we'll get you going. He leads me in to the room with a large machine with a sort of bed going into it. "Please get on the bed, that goes into the tube" he asks... "Could you remain perfectly still for Forty-five minutes? The more still you are, the quicker I can go."

I say back "If you want me to I can remain absolutely still, completely, not even breath. If that's what you'd like?"

"You can breathe" he says laughing.

"If you want I can hold my breath for two hours....if you need me to?" I say back.

He looks at me "You can hold your breath for two hours?....Okay that'll help out a lot today!" and he lays me out in the way he wants me to be, on the beds tray "You comfortable?"

I nod, stop breathing and moving....I find it kind of relaxing. So he runs in his little booth. Off the machine goes for the next 45 minutes cycling through, I come out..."Perfect scan! That's what we need, you being so still is just great!"

I start breathing again then look at him "Next time you want me to stop my hearts for about five minutes? If you need me to??"

"I don't think we need you to do that! It's a bit drastic?" I get up and we start walking out of there.

"Where to next?" I ask.

"MRI system...another version of that stupid thing you just" Bill says kinda upset.

I get real quiet "Why did they not just put it all together in one machine?"

"They kind of interfere with each other. But I'm not an expert on imaging. I just use it as a tool. I'm a nurse not a doctor!"

Then he does the joke "I'm a nurse not a Doctor....Jim."

Ohh the pun fallout! "As long as you don't say over me "she's dead...Jim" or
I'm really going to smack you."

"Okay...okay!" he jumps back playing.

I look at him "You really do want to feel my Vulcan nerve pinch do you?" as I stalk towards him, arm out.

He looks at me while we walk to the next room "You probably would know something like that.....That actually works?"

I think on it for a while "I can think of a couple ways it would do it. Actually three....two are fatal...one will stun and paralyze you. If I use it wrong, it will paralyze you forever. But whatever you like!" I mock, going for him again.

He keeps walking and asks "Can you teach me that?"

I look down a bit embarrassed "That's the problem. Teaching someone that move requires a live body. Do you really want to experiment on people and get it wrong?"

"I see your point" he stops "How did you learn how to do it...then? If you didn't kill people?"

I stop "Well at first you use magical constructs, that simulate a body."

He pressures me "I hear....a BUT in that sentence?"

I sigh, getting really embarrassed "Then you move on to prisoners and people that are on death row. Using it on them as practice."

He looks at me, wide-eyed..."You?"

I nod, not looking at him "Yes...I did...My schooling wasn't exactly, all fluffy bunnies, unicorns and rainbows. That I went to learn how to fight in. Not like Pendleton or the Sandbar...Camp Lejeune that you learned at."

Bill looks at me "I guess you using the Sandbar. Tells me yet you definitely did have family that was Marines or you have been around enough of them. That's not a common term for a civi to use."

I think to myself "Thank the elder gods, he changed the subject....it was getting me down."

We keep walking to the next machines room...this technician says "First of all...first step! I need to know if you have any metal on you? Then I lay you on the bed."

I look at him and repeat almost like the last time..."Lay me on the bed. Stay really still for some minutes. How long do I need to stay still for?"

He says kind mad for interrupting him "It's an hour."

He lays me out on the bed then positions me where he wants "Last question?"

"Yes?" I am getting more than mad.

"You are sure you don't have any metal on you?"

"Not on me" I laugh.

Bill chuckles at that one...realizing what I meant.

This machine does the same thing like the last one, just louder! I lay there for an hour. It does its scans, back and forth, back and forth. I'm getting to the point where you fall asleep on this dumb thing, its so boring.
Then we walk out of there after an hour of fun and giggles. Down the hallway and we do the standard x-rays.

Then we go to an ophthalmologist guy who looks at my eyes of course and starts flashing to many bright lights.

I yell at him "That's enough of that!...Your you're done with that! You put too many bright lights in my eyes!"

He started to argue with me "I got, like five more tests to go."

"You're done for the day! You got what you can...I am done with this!"

So they bring in a new guy to test in my vision out again. As the ophthalmologist was only seeing certain stuff and I stopped him halfway through it. This new ophthalmologist tests what my eyes do and see which is a lot easier on me. In a half an hour of testing my eyes and basically going through every test they got.
The lab technician says to me "You are definitely going to be in one for the books. We've never had any one that can see like you can. You see stuff at two miles plus. Like I would see at 10 feet! That is just amazing, the detail you can see! We would have to take you outside to be really fully tested. We can only do so much in this lab. I'm guessing it, at two miles and you obviously can see in the dark. Also it looks like you, can use about ten different wavelengths of light and thermal to see on top of the rest."

Bill then takes me to the hearing specialists....He brings me to the soundproof booth and says "Have you ever done a hearing test in your life?"

"Yes" I say "As a kid."

"This is the same thing..this booth is On hundred percent, completely soundproof and we don't put headphones on you. The speakers are buried in the foam of the walls. We cycle through different sounds and placements. What we have way different here is...you see this panel square on the desk. Just put your finger in the middle of it and you tell us where you think the sound is coming from. It circles all around and up-and-down of course. On the other pad is up and down height only."

He does a demonstration on how to do both at the same time. He starts out in the middle ranges and I figure out where everything is at an pretty much nail in it down exactly every time.

I stop him for a second "How many speakers are in this room?"

"Just under One thousand..." he says.

"That's pretty good. They must be awfully small. I'd like to see one. Because, at one time, my little hobbies was with sound" I tell them.

"I don't have one to display, but you can bring it up on the net."

"There it is! That NET! again, I gotta get on that thing." I hiss.

He starts running through higher and higher tones, then lower ones. Then ones that are out of human hearing range. Finally he starts getting into tones that are actually give me a little headache because my ears being so sensitive in that direction of tone.

"I think that we are going to have to stop. Your starting to really bug me with that" I tell the tech.

"I would like to keep going, if you can stand it" he asks me.

"I will give you a couple more minutes. But lets not venture too far away from where we're already at" I say kind of fed-up.

So he continues on with switching between high and low frequencies to give me breaks. We get to the point with the higher frequencies and they really start to rattle my teeth.

I said "That's enough Guy, we're done."

He said "Okay we will stop with that section of testing. One thing we want to test for is your recent affinity. Is your ability for hearing the smallest sounds. I'm going to start out with stuff that you shouldn't be hearing. He then runs it down and down and down to micro sounds like a bug crawling on all kinds stuff. I'm more than Ninety percent of the time, I'm nailing it exactly where it's coming from and what even I think the sound is.

After an hour of that madness and pain. We get out of that one.
It is getting to be about lunch in my mind and I have not had breakfast yet!

I look at Bill as we walk "Dude it's gotta be like noon?"

"Its is getting close to that, just after Eleven" he says.

"We need to eat! I grumble.

"That would be good idea taking a break now. The next test is the infamous Xavier test" he reported.

"Xavier test? What's that? I question

"It gives you the bracket and range of your mutant abilities" he says that air quotes thing "and it figures out how fast, strong, you are and what your basic skills are."

"Okay....but we GO EAT FIRST!" I yell at him, joking.

We go back down the hallway and go back to that same elevator and that one floor down and we go to into the break room.

"We are going to eat in the break room again! Can't we eat at a cafeteria? If you have one here?"

"Oh we have a fine cafeteria! We have a great one here! Unfortunately you're still in the secured area. They will not let you up there."

"Are you sure man?...What if I promise. I'll be okay! I won't run from ya...for me?" I start to whine.

Bill looks at me "Your word means something to me! I'm sure Dr. Otto believes in your word that you will not run. The guys who run this place over him...Don't care."

I am starting to get mad again. That whiney feeling I "just" had is losing to rage quick!..."I really don't like that idea and someone doesn't care what I have to say as my word! That's not really sitting with me well. I need to start seeing some trust from you guys. I have two guards on me all the time. I don't like being walked around all the time" I stop in the hall.

"I have not seen outside! I'm starting to get a super cooped up feeling.
....you don't.
....you guys.
.....just can't understand it!" I stutter out.

"Every hour in here, to me is like a day or two to you probably. Being cooped up in a hole in the ground. So can you understand that were getting on hour Twenty-four plus here since I changed! It can be likened to me being down here for over a month!.....YOU really don't understand?"

I look at Bill and I'm going past whining and complaining as I talk...I get tearful. "There is not even a FUCKING tree in here or FUCKING plants. Nothing ALIVE live in here! In this concrete FUCKING box! Your driving me...crazy guys! ALL I HAVE TO WEAR is these sweats! I can't exercise! I can't read!"

Bill grabs me on the shoulder "I understand....it's okay, I'm not in control. I would rather have you run outside and do what you want to. Then come back in a week or two. For maybe a half days testing. But...that's me. These guys do whatever they want and I'm sure some of the upper echelon of people are really not happy about that box disappearing. But that's not my problem. I understand what you did. It was yours obviously, it wasn't theirs. So lets just go in here and eat what we can and we will go from there?"

I stood there thinking on what he said....then I asked "I want to know something?"

"What is that?" he asks back.

"In what you just said. That part on the upper echelon not being happy. Is that opinion or you heard it.? Remember, I can tell if your lying to me" and I backed up a step to get a good look at him.

He then said "Its my opinion only" he told the truth. But fear leaked off him.

"Okay...so lets eat" I then leaned into him...and whispered "Never let me see fear on you again please...I will not ever hurt you."

We walked into the breakroom and I got some food together from the large fridge. Sat down and start eating.

A tall good-looking blonde girl comes walking into the break room and she's got half a dozen shopping bags with her. I'm looking at her and I stop eating for a second. I close my eyes to concentrate. I get her smell out of the air. l look her over. This must be Donna!

I can smell Sara on her and my eyes popped open!.... "OH-SHIT! " I screech.

Bill goes "WHAT!?" startled at me.

"AHHH NO I am not going to say anything."

"What! Bill asks again.

"I am going to keep this one to my self...Bill...this is a private one" I stutter out.

I look at Donna....'Wooof I think about it...Donna's got Sara's kid in her...OH MY GOD! I wonder if any of these idiots know that?...I know...Donna should know.' I look at her, as she sets the bags down and is about to say something.

"I'm looking...."she starts to say.

"You must be Donna?" I interrupt her.

"How do you know?" she asks.

"I can smell just a hint of Sara, on you."

A look of shock, covers her face "I read your files. They did say that your senses were just acute, razor sharp and that just proved it. I haven't been around Sara for a week or so."

I think to myself, then sniff "Nine days maybe?"

She giggles "That's about right...wow...you are good...anything else?"

"No nothing" I say as I stop myself from giggling.

"Well I'm going to assume your..." and she starts walking towards me with her hand out. So I stand up "Your Rohanna? she asks.

"Yep...that's correct!" I say, as I shake her hand.

"Well Sara set me out to make sure to get some shopping done for you. Because it looked like, no one else here at ARC was gonna do it for you. Its not like we have elves on staff here, because they are so rare. But I picked up everything I thought you could use, since we had your measurements."

"Oh yeah, Sara did my measurements last night" I say.

She looks at me and giggles "Sara did your measurements last night with you? With a tape measure?"

"Yes" I say wondering what's wrong.

"She knows, she did not need to do that."

I say "What!" more than surprised.

"Sara did not need to measure you with a tape measure, it's on the computer. When you stopped with your burnout, they did measurements with the scanners. They know your shoe size down to the millimeter."

"Really?....okay? So she did not need to do the whole thing with that tape measure and she knew she didn't have to? Really? That's an interesting little bit of information. I'm going to use later on" I mused.

So Donna grabs up all the bags "Lets get you into your room for a while and get you out of them silly looking sweats!"

"OKAY" I say loud.

Then Bill pops the fun bubble, just as I was starting to feel a bit normal "We only got about ten or twenty minutes here...I might be able to sneak ya a half an hour? Beyond that, they are going to start screaming. They want to get the last parts of your testing done."

"Okay...Bill..." I sigh "I know that other people are pressuring you and you don't have a choice in the matter. So let's go with Donna here to my room and see what she's got for me."

Donna gives Bill the "eye"...."He is not coming along! This is girl stuff! We don't need him."

So we walk off to the my room. She puts everything on my bed and starts pulling stuff out "Well first of all! Let's get all this junk off of you!" she says, as she grabs a handful of sweats.

I strip off the sweats and toss them in the corner. After they lay in the corner for a second. I say "no...no...no...no" and I go pick them up "I will keep these for a while at least they somewhat fit, warm and I know that they're good enough."

She looks me over "You know...now that, I'm looking at you alone in the room. For an elf, you certainly are tall....six foot? From what I've seen of elves in the school on and off five foot four or five is about the tallest I've seen. I think there's one that's a five foot six?...You...are going to be a giant among them, at school. I'm pretty sure your not even fully grown yet!" she starts tossing even more stuff on the bed.

"You might pack on another couple inches! who knows?" she says to me, as I look over what is hitting the bed.

I say to her "I genuinely think, I might be putting on at least another three inches?"

"OHH my you get to six foot two or three? You might have a definite problem finding clothes at that point. You'll probably end up in the custom size stuff."

"I already know that. I have to wear all natural cotton, silks and wools and stuff. Which already means that everything that's made out of cheap polyester, is out of the book! So I know I am going to be spending a lot more money for clothes than anybody else does" I say thinking 'man I need cash'

She looks me "Yeah I don't have a lot of experience for shopping for elves, but yes! You are going to have a time finding clothes. So first things first, Your all undressed lets get you" and she pulls out panties all silk.

I look at her like, she has gone crazy "HOT PINK!....really?" I screech out.

She laughs "Okay!...that's just me being evil! There is white and black in here. Black on you just going to blend on you like...no good. I think your colors are going to be a blue or purple eventually. Pink will just stand out like a neon sign on you! But whatever you want."

"I'll just take...the black ones for now." I sigh.

"Lets not put you in a bra yet" as she digs in a bag more.

I ask "Why?"

"You will do the Xavier test next. That's a lot of athletic running and I did find you a sports top that was cotton it has a little the spandex in it. But I don't think it will bother you" She pulled it out of the bag and handed it to me.

I rubbed it against my skin, to make sure.

"Okay that one is fine" I start to put that one on and get it fitted on. I had to stretch and pull that monster into position "That took a quit a bit of effort!"

"Sports tops are tight, to keep everything in place....and your not exactly small up top!"

I step in the panties and pulled them up and slide them up..."That's a nice feeling. I like that, those are good! Way better than those scratchy sweats."

"Just know....that the store, that they came from is pretty decent one. We can get better ones in Boston and stuff. That you're going to want. Then, I got you some cotton yoga pants to wear." she pulls out, some sort of pants from the bag.

"These are more formfitting, than the sweats you had on before. So you will look better in them, less baggy. Since I didn't have a vast selection here's a cotton T-shirt that should be good to" She pulls out a blue T-shirt and hands it to me.

"That's going to look good on you. The colors match with that darker blue bottoms and here's cotton socks."

"You call these socks? I call them booties" I say, as I pick them up.

"They're girls socks! Okay? You want athletic socks? I had a problem finding those in all cotton here, without a lot of spandex. So, these are the best I could find and here's two pairs of shoes. These are cross trainers, will work for ya."

"Cross trainers? You mean sneakers?"

"They are called cross trainers now" she looks at me "I know you've been out of it for thirty years."

"Who brought you up to speed?"

"I work here...I read your file...I can read any file I want."

"That's good to know...you work here and your Sara's friend. At least I kinda have someone to contact with when Sara is not here" I start to pull on the pants and stand up.

She says "Yes you do!" with a surprise hug and I jump back at it for a split second. I almost thought to shove her OFF, but I let it happen and she leaned into my ear.

"I know the rooms bugged. I am trying to get close as I can to ya. If you have any problems just try to get in contact with me and I'll call Sara."

She hugs real close now "Just to let you know they are going to try to keep you here, for a lot longer than you want and they will start using excuses. Coming up really soon."

I sigh "That just great! I didn't want to hear that. So what am I gonna do now?"

I let go of her. I turn around, then cross the room. I fold my arms across me. I'm just thinking about this new stab to the back and I'm getting MADDER by the second.

She comes over and taps me on the shoulder "You have got to calm down. I can already see that your getting anxious."

I turn to look at her and she hops back a little bit.....I say "What?!" in my surprise.

She still stays back from me "I read your file. When you're losing your cool.... You're really obvious....When you lose your cool."

"The eye thing again?"....'man I need to get control over that.' I think to myself

"Yeah...your just starting to show little tinge in there. From what I read in the files and saw a couple videotapes I snuck .....It's not best to be standing right next to you, when you are starting to look like that" and I noted that she is no where near me.

I calm myself a little bit and walk up to her "Your Sara's friend! I'm not going to hurt you! Don't worry about that EVER! Just because Sara trusts you....I automatically give you my trust. So don't worry about it....EVER!"

She calms down, now...."Okay."

I go and sit down on the bed. Get the socks on pulled on, the sneakers "That's a good fit." I say, as I stand and flex in them.

Donna says "The computer gave me a good measurement and I compared them with the manufacturers database. So we get to have speakers that fit. I can also send your measurements out to a couple Pro shops in the area and get you some basic stuff made."

I look over to her "Well that's gonna cost quite a bit of money?" I sit, to adjust the shoes a bit.

"Well I am going to do it at my office, send that off and get you at least three to four days of the school uniforms made up. Do you prefer the skirts or pants?"

"Do both...." I say "Because once I get to school. I will figure out a way not to worry about money problems."

Donna glances at me "You don't have any money." She says like its a fact!

I laugh and say "Not that you know of?....Not that they know of?"

"Ohh that's true. We don't know everything? Do we?" she jokes.

"NO you don't" I giggle back to her.

I stand up and Donna spins about me to look me over.... "NOW I know why Sara is getting hot over ya...WOW those pants sure show off your BUTT!....good!"

As Donna talks to me about what school uniforms to get. Bill knocks on the door and comes in "Ro?....They want at the next test, are you ready to go?"

So I grab the tee-shirt.....and we leave my room yet again. But this time I catch Bill "looking" at me in the elevator.

I decide to mess with him...."Like what ya see?.....The eyes are up here!" and I point at my face.

Donna just giggles out...."Caught! big time!"

Poor Bill turns about five different shades of red. I then turn to the guards and I glare at them --"If you keep starring at my ass...I am going to kick yours!"....I let that sit for a minute, then laugh at them to keep them cool.

We go up two levels and we walk into a room. These guys don't look like regular just lab technicians. These guys look more like specialty people? The first one walks up to me an Asian gentleman "I am Dr. Jones...we are going to be performing the Xavier test on you. Which gives us a base. To see what your mutation is giving you. What power sets, skill levels and everything."

"I am fine so far."

"Okay basically what your going to do is. It's a mind game kind of thing. You run a track, we throw stuff at you, we keep score, you keep your mind up and active while your doing stuff at the same time. Multi-skills, Test all at the same time. Just try to remember, that nothing in this room is fatal. It may knock you around or bruise you. But it will not kill you Okay? As I've been told how jumpy you can get."

Jones leads me into a room This is your first test area. The treadmill and after this will do strength tests agility. In your case probably regeneration and anything else this leads us to?"

"Okay" I say.

"So what's my thing?" I ask.

"You run on this treadmill. Its going to increase in speed to a certain point. It will do endurance and speed tests on you. But the first part is us testing a little bit of your agility. It also does an incline, to see how good you are going up them at speed."

"Okay....it's a regular treadmill surface? I ask "You do understand that if it was like a tree or something like that. I can climb it over vertical for sure! But it being an artificial surface. I can't get more traction on it than normal, especially with these shoes on. That I'm not used to."

"I will take that into account and consider what your saying that a tree has more natural gripping surface than a concrete wall for you? We will take this test as a neutral testing ground for you."

"All right" I hop on it starts out about Ten to fifteen miles an hour then the incline starts coming on and it starting to get up to ten to twenty degrees then Twenty-five degrees. My endurance is standing up pretty good! Even though I just freshly changed a day or so ago to an Drow.

Then! tennis balls flying out of the wall at me once in a while. I'm easily seeing them. I feel the air change, as they come into the room. Time seems to slow down for a couple of them, that even get close.

As I'm going, the feeling that something is wrong. I can't quite put my finger on it and just as it feeling hits me....an iron ball comes crashing from the wall! I jump out of its way.

When I get up...I am HOWLING mad cursing in Drow.

" dos vith'ez estrua xun dos ssinssrin ulu elgg uns'aa ji dos shlu'ta harventh uns'aa phor "
(you fucking idiots do you want to kill me...so you can cut me up)

"ph'dos vigh ulu kl'ae inthuul vholk pholor uns'aa xuat dos zhaun ol shlu'ta elgg uns'aa"
(are you mad to use cold iron on me....don't you know it can kill me)

Bill knows the test and he was staying silent. So as not to mess with the results. Donna does too.

Me not knowing the test I AM MAD. I get up and I go look at the iron ball. As I walk to the other end of the room towards the ball and my eyes are just burning red at this point! I'm smelling that iron ball...and yep...its true cold iron...the worst! I walk away from it towards the rooms main door.

Dr. Jones behind the window, he asks me"The test will continue as soon as you get back on the treadmill?" I just stare at them.

Bill looks at the door closed between me and them, he is checking its locked. I know its still locked.

Bill says "Dr. Jones...DO NOT...open the door, she's absolutely furious and it's obvious!"

"I noticed the glow in her eyes" Jones says.

Bill squeaks "She's not happy with someone in this room right now!"

Bill clicks on the speaker "Rohanna could ya calm down a bit? They didn't mean to hurt you or anything?"

I am staring at the door and I already thought of a way to rip it open.

"Rohanna? Are you hearing me? Can you say something? This was just part of the test...its normal...I knew it was coming."

My eyes fiercely stare at the mirrored window in the wall....right where....I know they are at "Jones have you ever tested an elf before?" I ask, with a small growl.

He says "No we haven't tested one out...they are quite rare still."

"Did you understand what an elf is? What it does? and what its weaknesses? Then what its, assets are?"

"I read the reports and notes on them."

"AND! Yet you still launched an iron ball at my head!" I scream!

Donna guessed...the first one in the room, to get it. "You did! launch an iron ball at her head....are you?" and she looks at Jones "Are you FUCKING insane...an iron ball at an elf's head? Why don't you use an artillery shell, while you're at it!"

Dr. Jones takes a few seconds to think about it. He then says to the speaker that goes to me "You have a vulnerability iron don't you? I forgot all about it. The iron ball is a standard test. Because it's got weight to it, most people don't expect it."

I walk back over the iron ball hanging from the ceiling. Just to prove a point and I know this example is going to hurt like hell! I put my hand on it! My hand just sizzles, smokes and they can hear it the room.

Bill YELLS "STOP! that already....SHIT! you don't have to do that!"
I pulled away...the skin...my skin...was still on the ball and he was at the door. He runs in there with the medical kit in his hand "GOD damn....it! Did you have to do that, to prove a point!"

"Well now....They know it may have hurt me, But now they're going to know that for sure with no doubt!"

Bill looks at me as he's walking me back into the room "Your freaking insane...You want to hurt yourself to prove a point!" and he walks over to the table, sits me down. Starts treating my hand by spraying antiseptic on it and wrapping it.

Bill looks at Jones "I think we are going to stop the test today."

I yell "NO WE ARE NOT! We are going to get it all done today and I want him to remember what he saw...I want him to go in there and look at it! So he knows what he did and I want that guilt burning really nice and deep! That he could have killed me with that damn thing maybe or least injured me more severely than what was going on now! By the way get that thing out of there. I don't want that thing in the room with me... If we are going to continue the test. It will take about ten minutes, I figure to get that thing out of there."

And as I sit there Bill treats my hand. My healing starts to kick in, for what it can against a cold iron wound. Jones gets the ball removed from the room at my request. After ten minutes, my hand has healed up pretty good. So I go out continue on with the test and we can go from there.

Dr. Jones says to me as I enter the room again "I'll make sure that there's no more little more goof-ups like this from here on out."

"You better make sure! Because of anything else, like this happens again. I'm taking it out on you...not myself...Is that understood?" I warned.

"I fully understand and I expect that at this point if. I slip up. I should pay the price from here on out" he says back to me.

"Good, someone that is willing to take responsibility! Your a rare bird."

We continue the tests...with speed and agility and dodging a couple of other things.

"Any results yet?" I ask, as I come out.

"We wait for the computer model till the end because one result, actually influences a secondary result and so on and so on. Not everything is a straight line thing in testing this." he explained to me.

"Okay...I can understand that"...That makes perfect sense to me, as I compared it to what I know.

Weightlifting is next,as we get heavier and heavier weights. It looks like my max is about Tow thousand-ish pounds off the ground. My speed is near Forty-five mph, running full tilt.

The next thing they do is smell test and the end result is that they tell me. Pretty much my nose, is probably Fifty times better than a dog's...the best dog that they have in the lab.

They only have to have the most minuscule speck of anything for me to get a sent off of it. I can't figure out what some of it is? As I never smelled it before.

In one room, they put me through a test for agility, balance and I nailing their balance tests all over the place. It is driving them insane, trying to figure out something else and test me on it till I fail. One was, they had me walk up a spinning pole. That gets more narrow, as you get to the top at an incline. I pretty much walk-up it, with my eyes shut and stand on the tip. Kinda letting it twirl under my foot. Then they have me jump from pole to pole. Skinnier and skinnier sticks as we go. At the end I'm more worried about the pole, actually taking the impact from my full weight and snap. Or going through the bottom of my shoes, as opposed to me balancing on it.

I stop them, and state "It's getting on about to three o'clock now. I'm taking a break. I'm expecting Sara to come in and I'm not going to be testing with you guys all damn day! You have done quite enough for the days run. Six plus hours of this and I'm taking a break" I go with Bill down back down to my room.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Meanwhile... as I'm doing all my tests.

Sara's at school going to her classes. She goes in one of her magic class, that she has with Nikki.

Sara pulls, Nikki aside "Can we talk about something? While we are pretending to be doing school work?"

"Sure....for you and no one is going to be listening to us." First Sara thanks her again for covering her for that the homework assignment. Sara then pulls her aside to the more nosy end of the classroom.

"Nikki? I have a favor to ask of you and this is going to be one of the....really deep oh shit.....'IOU' favors. Plus it's going to be one for Rohanna!"

A stunned look, covers her face "Okay that does not sound good. But I'm listening" Sara taps on Nikki's head "Aunghadhail you wake in there?"

Nikki laughs "Yes she's awake silly and oh by the way. My head is not the door that you knock on, to get her attention."

"We have a problem with Rohanna. It's kind of a minor one and a big one at the same time."

Nikki asks "Okay what is it?"

"Ahh we are going to be filling out the paperwork for her to come to Whateley today. I am going to see if, I can get it turned in tomorrow. So that she can be here maybe Friday? I might even see if, I can get it turned in tonight and rush it through. So she's here Wednesday maybe Thursday the latest!"

"But....ahh? The biggest problem is, she needs a guardian to sign her in. I can't do it...you can't do it. They are going to list her for sure as a fifteen year-old. As that's what, she looks like. She doesn't have a past or history to go off. None that she is going to let out. None that anyone's going to believe number two."

She quotes, what Rohanna would say.
"Ohh ya I appeared on a box in the middle of nowhere, over thirty years after the fact I've been listed for dead for well over three decades. Here I am again and oh by the way I AM A ELF! No one would believe it!" Sara says sarcastically.

"I thought about using Donna again? But that means Rohanna will be attached to my name. I don't think it's such a great idea considering what happened on Halloween. To have her immediately Ore hundred percent, attached to my name and with these people that are gunning for me. To have them go after her, from the get go and on day one! So let's put that aside and I thought about Gwen. Then Gwen's dad is MCO, which means she gets that stigma stacked on her. Under the MCO bogeyman and she doesn't need that! Even Gwen is having problems with it once in a while? I would hate to see someone trying to aggravate Rohanna, with the same stuff that Gwen has been going through. Gwen deals with it with illusions and trickery. Rohanna will be more like stabbing people and punching people. We do not want a body count! Then I thought about one thing, it only kinda makes sense and it is going to start developing this way if more Elves are popping up. That need help, that are in trouble, that don't have family."

Nikki looks at Sara....gets a squint in her eye "I don't like where this is leading. This is not sounding good."

Sara looks at her "You have to accept that....everybody's already considering your. The Queen. So this might end up being a part of your leadership role. You're not adult yet. But guess what? I think we are going to volunteer your dad, to sign off on the guardianship for Rohanna and see how that works out."

She is taken back, at the thoughts "I gotta to convince my dad, that he's going to formally adopt an ELF and one that he has never met? That just popped into existence not even a week ago? WOW!....and get all done in a day! The paperwork is not going to be a problem being considering his position. He can sign off stuff remotely, down to building a battleship for Christ sake. But....I have to convince my dad to adopt an elf?"

Sara peeps in "I already know which pitch to use on him. You're the Queen! Aunghadhail's a Queen! It's time to start taking some Royal responsibilities ...literally... In the family until you turn Eighteen and this is going to be the first step among many. He's just going to have to start getting used to that idea! That all came with you changing and he is going to have to start accepting it.
The only thing for sure is, that he for sure will not get hung monetarily for anything. As ARC is going to pick up the bill! Which I'm sure they will. Looking at getting their hands back on Rohanna and test her for more stuff. Considering she's an anomaly! An anomaly at best...a separate species from you altogether! And add everything else, that they will want to try to pry out of her. Or....the school will give her a scholarship for the same things, with Sir Wallace sticking a knife in their back to get it through. Because I'm sure he's probably very willing to do that right now!"

"Not to mention" Sara says "I think Rohanna, after she gets rolling in the school. She is going to be doing a lot of tutoring!! for a lot of students. You get tens of thousands of years of expertise, wrapped up in that body! Be ashamed not to use it! "

"Okay...so I gotta call my dad and tell him all that stuff?" Nikki whines a bit.

"YEP!" Sara says "I suggest we do it at lunch!"

Nikki sighs out "WOW you don't give a girl a chance do you? to even think about anything? You just want it like, a couple hours from now?"

"I gotta do the paperwork with her this afternoon! I gotta to put someone's name down! or she's going to get stuck in that hole"

As she says that, Aunghadhail comes in "YES Sara....I know. She is going to get stuck in that hole in the ground and she is going to go crazy. We can not have that! If she stays in there a week. I figure by then, she will go insane and tear her way out of there. They are going to have to sedate her somehow? Which I do not see really easily happening, with an elf of her caliber and if they can not sedate her. They would have to just out right kill her. So I think you are right. We have to get her out of there immediately. As she is already feeling the strain, with one day...it looks like."

Sara says sadly "You don't know the half of it. She's cooped up in there and they're not letting her have access to books or Internet or anything to get her mind off of being in there. She was exercising in the room, using the bed as a deadweight to lift up. She does not have enough room to walk around in there. They are treating her like a prisoner. There's not a lot of trust developing there on her aspect, she's not trusting in them at all and they're not trusting her. So that they are becoming more fast enemies, than friends. Dr. Otto's is not listening to me, when I said. He's gotta start giving trust....or its going to start getting worse and worse every minute."

Aunghadhail adds in "I will convince Nikki's father to do this. It needs to get done, I think he will understand that."

Sara says to both "Nikki and Aunghadhail? I think it would be good idea and I know you're not going to like this. I think you have to tell your dad, what Rohanna did the first second you guys, kinda met just so that's out. Because Rohanna is going to blurt it out eventually. Might as well get it done now and not worry about it."

"Okay..." Nikki says, flatly, while she is thinking on what to tell dad? "See ya at crystal hall at lunch? Or should we do it in a room?"

"This is a private conversation. We should do it in my room. So meet me there, soon as you can Okay?"

Sara walks, back to her study area.

Come lunchtime Sara meets Nikki in the room. They close the door and lock it. Sara activates the secondary privacy Ward to make sure no one will hear. Nikki pulls out her phone then calls at her dad. The phone rings, on comes her dad "Hi honey...I can tell its you by the phone."

"Oooops I have some stuff to ask you. Just so ya know Sara is in the room with me and I have you on speakerphone so we can both hear and I have a problem."

"Is it an oooops problem like, I gotta send you money. Or oooops problem something's bad and I really, really need to hear about it. Or is it a new type of oooops problem" he asks, in voice only a father has.

"Daddy its a new kinda oooops problem" Nikki says, rather sheepishly.

He sighs "Okay is it good news or bad news?"

Sara says "Honestly Mr. Reilly its kinda in the middle news."

"Nikki....honey what is it?"

"Dad I have a favor to ask from you for a friend, that really needs it. It's really important to me and Aunghadhail. Especially more important to Aunghadhail right now."

He says "What is it?"

"A new elf popped up here, a couple days ago."

"Okay? she's not in trouble is she?"

"No...not really."

Mr. Reilly can feel the BUT coming in the sentence "So what is it....Nikki?"

"Ahh ya dad, she needs a guardian to sign for her. We can't figure out anyone else to do it for her. Because she has no family. So she can come to the school."

"So let me jump ahead of you. You want me to sign for a guardianship on a kid that I've never met?"

"Daddy that's basically it."

"WOW!" he sighs.

Then Aunghadhail takes over Nikki "Mr. Reilly?"

He can hear the change in her voice... "Yes Aunghadhail?"

"You know your daughter is pretty much destined to be the future Queen of the elves and its race right?"

"Yes I do....I don't really get it? But it looks like it is happening."

"And with that....it can carry some responsibilities and since she's not Eighteen yet. She can not take the responsibilities of being an adult in matters like this, that are legal in the human world. In our world, she would already have these responsibilities or have them been bestowed on her and she would have made decrees like this. To affect others, even at a young age of ten to thirteen. She Would be making these decisions already. So unfortunately you, have to accept the burden. I hope you do it...in her name for the next couple years. Until she will start doing them herself.

Inside of the specific elf were talking about. Is what can be best described. As a spirit...with a definite connection to one that served me and my kind before the Sundering. This elf I definitely owe a debt to. A heavy one at that and that is the only way I can say this. I owe her an incredibly heavy debt and this would just be one small part of repaying the debt. So if you can kindly...please...I am pleading with you to except this."

On his end of the phone Mr. Reilly is thinking the Queen is actually begging and pleading with me. She is usually commanding, this must be quite a debt.

Mr. Reilly Says "Aunghadhail this must be quite heavy debt on you. That you would be asking me in that manner. You've never said that to me before now. So since your taking care of my daughter there....when I can't be there. I'll sign off on this paperwork. I don't see a problem in it. Like you said in a couple years she will be able except the burden legally upon her self and will work it from there. If there's others in need. I guess this is can be part of my responsibility for having a daughter that changed."

Nikki takes over "Daddy?"

"Yes honey"

I have also one other thing...daddy....that's kind of like a little bit of bad news. But don't be mad..."

"Okay what is it?" Mr. Reilly said '...thinks...ohh here it comes!'

"When she changed..how can I put this?" Nikki gets sheepish.

Sara interrupts Nikki as...Nikki is going to mess this up.."Mr. Reilly? Let me do this, because I think she's got a little bit more of an emotional attachment to this. Than she should right now."...Sara pauses in thought.

"That elf has a history with Aunghadhail, understand?"

"Okay" he says...'Here it is...Should I put a pillow on my desk, to protect my head when I bang it?'

"It's not a good one. But Aunghadhail still owes her. Because of what she did back then to the elf. I know this doesn't make any sense to you now...okay? But she treated the elf kind of badly and she's. How can I say this to you? And not make it worse sounding than it is...heck...Aunghadhail and her exuberance to find out what was happening to this human. She was...a human...a male at first."

Mr. Reilly says "Okay?"

"The human had. Kind of had spells woven over him, when they found him. She kinda set them off in a bad way. Which caused him a lot of pain during his burnout transformation, to what he is now."

Reilly says "All right...I am keeping up with you."

"And when he heard her voice. He knew what Aunghadhail was and what Nikki was. When he was still human and told her to stay out of the room. We kinda didn't. So we sedated him and that's when we set off the traps in the spells or something like that. We still have not figured out that part yet? When she changed. She was in shock from the change, pretty much, she was very catatonic and out of it. While me and Gwen were taking care of her, while she's huddled in the corner of the room....catatonic. Aunghadhail kind of snuck in the room without us noticing and she said something. With her voice being so different. The elf picked up on it....how can I say this?....she got violent."

Mr. Reilly says "SHE WHAT?"....then soft bangs are heard...via a head hitting a pillow on a desk.

Sara say sheepishly and softly tiring to keep him calm "She got kind of violent. She did not hurt...Nikki!"

"Okay?....what did she do?" he asked.

Sara giggles "Well she jumped up, knocked me and Gwen across the room. Pulled armor out of her collection, out of nothing, a sword and jumped across the room. Basically knocked Aunghadhail's shield completely away, in a split second. Then jammed the sword up into Nikki's neck and was about to drill her through. She yelled and screamed at Aunghadhail....Then Sir Wallace kind of interrupted her with a sentence or two, that snapped out of her bloodlust annn....ahh....yeah."

Sara stayed silent to let that sink in, for minute. To let Mr. Reilly's mind catch up to, what she just said.

Mr. Reilly is silent on the phone for quite some time..."So...what you're telling me is another freak-ing elf that had!"...and he is yelling louder and louder "That I'm gonna be sponsoring! A guardianship for. Had a sword at my child's neck and I did not hear about it and was going to run her through. Probably kill her!" more soft bangs.

"Yes" Sara sighs.

"And I am going to sponsor this kid?" he says a bit calmer.

"We hope?...We wanted to tell you now. So that it wouldn't be a shock later and have you get even more mad. It's better to start out correctly" she says sheepishly.

"So what's the difference now that. I should like, a violent to my child...ELF more than or less than I did a minute ago?" he says quickly, getting kinda mad.

"Well Nikki and her kinda are patching stuff up there. At very quick rate! Aunghadhail and her have got to talk about stuff...in some kind of way in private. I'm sure that they will figure something out at school. Because they want a private conversation without Nikki involved...to work things out."

"Okay doses this Elf know? That you're doing this? Is my first question?"

Sara says "Yes she knows about it. We talked about it last night and there's no one else. Nikki already ran down the list with you. Can you think of someone else?

"No...I can't think of one?" he says kinda defeated "Well...as long as you two think that she's not going to get worse. I think we can...I think I can do this. Okay?....But if there's any problems, I want to know about them first! Don't wait to tell me personally at the funeral! You know what I mean! Both of you!" he angrily roars that the phone "And I want to meet this girl! As soon as we can arrange it! If I am going to be her guardian. I want to least know what she looks like?"

Sara sings "Oh your not really going to have to worry about that! She's going to be pretty much the only one in the room looks like that."

Mr. Reilly asks "What you mean by that?"

"Ohh....she's a dark elf!"

"Okay I heard of dark elves at your school and I haven't seen any photos yet though?"

"She's quite a bit different than Jobe and his little problem are...they say they are dark elves. BUT? This one's a real dark elf! There's a vast difference and you can see it!"

"Okay...well get me some photos, so at least I have an idea. How about you set up a meeting so we can talk. Maybe I'll come down there next week sometime. I want to meet this person. See this person, hear their on words on this! You got me! Both of you! In other words I am preliminary signing that paperwork, it's not set in concrete."

"Okay daddy...I will probably get the paperwork, up to you in a couple hours?"

"I will have my secretary start on drawing up all the paperwork. I need to have go through, to get her in Whateley from my end and if ARC is gonna pay for the bill. They don't need to see more paperwork from down there, except for a scholarship or the check paying towards the tuition. So I will be pushing through everything in my end and make sure gets done!"

"Mr. Reilly?" Sara speaks up "That would actually be good to do it on your end. As you can push it through a lot faster to Whateley, than we can. We are afraid that ARC is going to start dragging their feet. So they can hold on to Rohanna, so they keep on testing her. She's a definitely new species, that they have never come across."

Aunghadhail takes control of Nikki "Mr. Riley? it's me again."

"Yes Aunghadhail?"

"Thank you for doing this for me. I really, really, appreciate it. I do not think you understand how much I can appreciate this and we need to get this paperwork very fast. One thing that Sara's neglected to tell you. Is that this species of elf needs to be outside, in nature itself and not cooped up in a hole in the ground. Like the one, that she is buried in right now or she will go mentally insane and start tearing her way out of there. What I mean is...by tearing her way out there, in a most vicious fashion. We need to get her out of there...probably before the end of the week, tomorrow? Thursday? at the latest! I'm going to say...it has to be soon. And can you put as much pressure as you can, on this project for us?"

"I will...and Nikki honey. I'll get on this paperwork as fast as I can and I'll call up you or Sara as I need to.....Okay?"

"Okay....daddy thanks goodbye" Nikki sings.

Then they hang-up and Sara looks at Nikki...sighs "Well that went...okay? At least he didn't...throw the phone against the wall!"

"Yeah...but he still didn't sound happy. He needs a longer more complete explanation" Nikki mutters.

"Well we need to get this done as fast as possible! Now that he has the paperwork going through. It will get done in a couple hours not days! Now ARC will not have any excuse! After he grabs on to this!" Sara says joyfully.

----------------------------------------------------------------

Monday February 12 3:05 PM
ARC----my room

Well at three o'clock I stop the tests. I basically tell them that we are done for the day. As I was going to be sure, I was in my room for when Sara got there. So that we have every minute possible, to work on getting me out of this place.

Especially after Donna let out of the bag that she's seeing that ARC wants to drag their feet and keep me here even longer. Then add all the other mistakes and madness that happened today, that I didn't like.

As we go back to my room. We stop off the break room, I grab a couple snacks for myself and we all get into my room.

I start going through all the bags that Donna brought in. While I'm doing that Bill and Donna decided to go outside to meet Sara, as she comes in. To see what's up, that they can help out with. Maybe Donna can go upstairs, if more paperwork is needed or whatever Bill can too on top of that.

I start organizing the clothes and go over them all. As I did not before, because of the so called "testing" rush crud.

She got me a couple pairs of jeans. Donna also got me some kind of silk see-through night dress? I don't like that thing, but I guess it's to cover up? But its see through? So what good is it to a point? The Socks, the panties, the underwear and bras. Extra shoes of course. The sweats I already have, I put in one of the bags.

I go set it all in the corner so that its ready to go. Not that I can do anything with them. I can not even wash them. Then add what I'm wearing, that have on me already...is not washed. So why worry about it.

I go and sit back up on the bed crosslegged. Start to relax, calm myself down, meditating, to do my mental exercises. That help coalesce my memories and make it one whole mass. Instead of the cluster fuck, that it is now.

Out in the hallway.

Sara comes down the elevator and Bill and Donna are waiting for her as she gets out of the elevator. Donna goes up, hugs Sara and gives her a kiss. "Hi love..how has your day been?"

"All is good...anything here?" Sara purrs in her ear.

"Hi Sara...I think we need to talk" Bill says. Then they, drag her into the break room and close the door. They figure I can probably hear down the hallway with one door closed. But going into the break room and closing its door. Will drown it all out.

Sara asks "Well what's up? I have got the paperwork running with the Nikki's dad. So he can be guardian for Rohanna and he's running it through on his end. The guys here at ARC should be hearing him screaming on the phone soon, if they haven't already heard him. So what have you been doing all day?"

Bill is the first talking, he states "Sara...Rohanna has had a bad day here, with this test stuff. She just made sure, that they would not run her through the ringer. She made them go step-by-step with the blood workup, to make sure that they weren't pulling anything funny and could use it for magic spells....which I understand."

Then Donna jumps in "They tried to kill her by launching an iron ball, at her head during the Xavier test!"

Sara stopped to stare...thinks for minute "I remember that test....Ya they did use an iron ball and they kept the iron ball? They used it on an elf? That was stupid!"

Bill peeps in "That's not all.....she was absolutely furious! I think she was just within an inch of ripping the door off the wall and coming in there to slaughter a lot of technicians in there including Dr. Jones for it!"

Sara Says "I can actually see why she'd be mad. I mean these guys are supposed to smart around here! Letting something like that simple slip and nearly cave in her skull with an iron ball! I can understand her being mad actually."

Bill looks at Sara concerned "And also she's getting a self-destructive streak, I don't like seeing in a person."

Sara walks over to Bill "What you mean by that?"

"After the ball nearly killed her and we kind of talked her down a little bit. She went over and slapped her hand on it! Until it sizzled on it and left her skin on it! Basically hurt herself to prove a point, that it was dangerous instead of just saying it!" Bill adds.

Sara closes her eyes "That's not a good sign. Not one at all."

Bill grabs on her arm, leans in and says softly to her "She been kinda going over her history....mannnn...that...that kid up there...guy or whatever? There's some really screwed up stuff in that person!"

She looks at him wondering what he means "Bill what...what's up? What did she say?"

Bill hakes his head "We were just joking around about, stuff and came up with the infamous Star Trek Vulcan nerve pinch. She told me how they taught it to her, in her school. They did not just teach it...you used it on...some of her moves are just fatal!" He is kinda lost in the thoughts of it. "They taught you how to use them on people! In other words she HAD, to kill people get through class! Just bizarre in its own right."

Sara closes her eyes and thinks about it "You have to understand Bill. She comes from a society, that values things a lot different than we do. I'm sure when they train someone, they have to make sure. That it's actually going to work. So killing someone with training, kinda makes sense that people will die to make sure they got it right."

Bill says kinda mad "Well I don't have to like it! But I'm just going to have to accept it. She's been steadily complaining and getting mad that she's trapped in this hole. It is driving her crazy. I think she's on that edge, of just thinking of getting a way out of here...no matter what."

Donna in the starts nodding "I agree...she said the same things to me more than once. There's like zero trust going on here. They need to let her out of here! she's going to lose it eventually....If she has not already."

Sara walks across the room and crosses her arms just thinking "I think I will go in there and talk to her myself. Because this is obviously getting out of hand. Donna...while I am gone. Why don't you go get Pee-Tee down here and see if we can start chatting this out. I'm sure he's heard some screaming from Mr. Reilly and DARPA now by. Carson at Whateley maybe, Sir Wallace by now probably been brought into it. So I'm sure, he wants to talk about something by now."

Sara starts walking out of the room, down the hallway towards my room.

Sara enters the room and sees me sitting in the bed cosslegged and I look very bored. The guard stays in the room with Sara. Sara turns to the guard "Can you give us some privacy we need to talk....in private!"

The guard looks at Sara "I'm not exactly allowed to do that."

Sara looks at him again "We need to talk in private and we are not going to talk while you're here! You can ask Dr. Otto? She's not going to hurt me...she wouldn't....she doesn't want to."

The guard looks at Sara thinking about it. He looks over to me sitting in the bed. I look back, I shrug my shoulders and don't say one word to him.

The guard looks back at Sara "Okay I guess you're Dr. Otto's consultant and I know darn well. You're going win any argument we have" he exits the room closes the door.

I unfold my legs and move to the beds edge "Well have you talked to the warden? Can you get me out of here?"

Sara looks me over. Then walks over to me and gives me a hug "It can't be that bad?"

I pull back from the hug, I howl at her "YES IT CAN BE! They tried to kill me today with a cold iron ball in the Xavier test! Then add all the other stuff and STILL NO GOING OUTSIDE!" I start to cry.

Sara tries to calm me..."Bill and Donna just told me about the test and most of the other stuff."

I look at Sara "I don't sleep! I've been here for hours bored out of my mind! Even with last night and us. I mean they don't give me anything to read! They don't turn on the TV set there! Just test after test today, I feel like a lab rat!"

Sara looks at me....thinking of something to get my mind off things "So no Internet service yet?"

"Nope and I still don't really know what it is! Plus no books!" I sniff.

She plants her face in her hand her face and shakes her head...."You still don't know what Internet is?" she finally gets up on the bed, by my side "So girl we've got to talk to you. You need to learn this stuff but BAD" and she starts explaining stuff to me! The Internet and computers! I'm sitting there for the next half an hour mouth open totally aghast, at all the stuff that's walked past me.

A nervous habit POPS up. That I don't realize I am doing. Sara just noticed me do it. In my right hand popped up, like that sword from yesterday. Was an eight inch dagger, that I am just flipping between my fingers back and forth like it doesn't even exist. I'm spinning on my fingertips and I'm not even paying attention...that I'm doing it. I'm just doing it out of habit. I like a smoker would do.

Sara has been talking all the time, but kinda drifts and loses the subject...Then starts to near drool.

I finally after a couple minutes "Is something the matter Sara?"

She looks at my face and she says to me in a dreamy tone that says...I am not all here "Where did the dagger come from?"

"What dagger is that?" I ask not even paying attention.

"The one in you're right hand ya goof!?" she says pointing...and wanting!

I look over and realize I was doing it. I spin it around on my hand to the hilt and look at it.

"This old thing" I look at it "I've had this forever, I forgot where I got it. But it is a good one, it's well-balanced" I added.

I flip it over my fingers. Then point down on my skin. I spin it on the tip of my index finger like a basketball player, then flip it back to back across in my hand.

Sara says to me "Can I see it?"....and she does the gimme, gimme, hands.

I hand it to her and she examines it for about a minute. Then she gets a surprised look across her face.

I ask "WHAT! is wrong?"

"DO YOU! realizes this is a Mithril dagger?" and her tentacles come out and cover it up, trying to eat it.

"Yeah of course, I know its a Mithril dagger...Why wouldn't it be?" I ask...then say "Don't eat it! I know ya want to."

"Do you know how expensive this thing is and tasty?" she asks me kinda shocked I am blowing this off like its nothing....Which it is to me..."And how did you know I eat it....nnooo love this stuff?" Drool....

"I have no idea how expensive it is? It's just a old dagger" I say and look at her drooling..."And Sara?" I wave my hand in front of her face..."Your going to find that near impossible to eat that, as I alloyed it with Asterix and its WAY harder than you think!"

She holds it up to my face and exclaims "It's just a dagger....Just a dagger?...You say?" As she finds its not only Mithril...but she can't eat it. It is too hard...way harder than it should be!

She looks at it some more. She opens up her purse and pulls out a small steel knife. She just taps my blade, on the steel one and it just cuts it in half. I am not surprised at all....steel blades suck!

"And you have been twirling a Mithril dagger. This sharp through your fingers and your not worried about being cut?" she asks kinda concerned for me.

"NO...I actually think that one is kind of dull....I need to sharpen it" I say knowing my blades. "But its not a case of it, can cut me, I just don't let it cut me, by slipping while. I twirl it about, is all?

Sara shakes her head...she hands it back to me. I kind of twirl once, then lay it down on the bed "If it worries you? I won't play with it. But I am still going to hold on to it" I tell her to ease, her concern for me.

Sara then asks sheepishly... "Ahhh do you have any Mithril I can eat?"....I think for a minute "Yep" and I pull out of the ether. A small bar about five ounces and give it to her.

"WOW! are you sure?" she drools..."Yes I have more in storage and I can always make more."

That stops her..."Make more? You can't be serious? You know how hard it is to make this stuff?"

"AHHH yep --but I was trained on a short-cut, to make it faster. All I need is the right tools and a correct forge."

She eats it and seems real happy "What is Asterix? Never heard of it?"

"Its a metal not from here. I mean earth. I got some in trade before all the gates to other worlds where closed to stop the GOO. When I was VERY young. Its the hardest stuff I have ever seen. It holds magic enhancements like mad and makes blades sharp as heck! You only need like a drop for a whole sword, to alloy it right."

She shrugs her shoulders "Okay?" and Sara starts thinking to herself. 'Aunghadhail is right. The Drow....in this girl is definitely more dangerous than I give her credit for. She's playing with a dagger that sharp like it's nothing. That is something, I've got to find out more about.'

We talk about the paperwork that Nikki's dad is doing...for a long time. I thought and I pick up that dagger again....habits die hard!

I hear...a click....Someone is touching the door! I immediately look at it because. I consider this my domain now, that small click tells me. Someone's coming in.

I stare at door the guard opens it up again. That nervous tic is starting again. The is dagger flipping between my fingers again, without even thinking about it.

The guard opens the door and Dr. Otto walks in and the guard holds the door open for him. Then the guard looks at me and I look at him like it's normal.

A surprised look comes over the guards face...he steps into the room with Dr. Otto and he pushes the doctor one side. Dr. Otto looks at the guard and yelps out "WHAT!"

The guard draws his weapon, in one smooth motion points, it at me. I kinda get my feet off my bed from the crosslegged position and the dagger stops flipping in my fingers. I just have it by the hilt, point out to him. My ears noted that, when he drew the weapon. I heard the safety click off.

Sara looks at him "What did you do that for!"

The guard he's been a constant at that station...Jacob...is standing there definitely pointing the gun at me. I can tell, he is aiming right for the center of my eyes.

Jacob. the guard in the room states "Dr. Otto, you said she's dangerous. Now she's got a weapon in her hand. She hasn't had a weapon in her hand before, you did not authorize it!"

Dr. Otto looks at Jacob then me and says "Rohanna?"

I say calmly "Yes Dr. Otto?"

"Would you give up the dagger now?"

"NO Doc, I will not give up my dagger.....it's my dagger!" I say, not so calmly now.

Dr. Otto says again in a calm voice "I think it would be good idea for you to give up your dagger?"

"Not going to happen doc" I say more coldly. Because He just asked the same thing twice. Thinking I am going to change my mind in five seconds.

Sara leans towards me "Rohanna? Could you calm down?"

"Sara...friend...I am calm...the humans in the room are the ones, that are nervous and scared" I say very calm, as I move off the bed to the floor.

Sara looks at me and takes a mental note. That I have already separated myself in my thinking that humans are different than me. Also that I think, that her and I more a like than them.

We are standing there. 'Me and him in a Mexican standoff'...I think...'and not a taco in sight and I am HUNGRY!!!'

Dr. Otto says very softly to me "We can't wait all day...So you have to make a decision."

I giggle a little bit "I can wait till you and he dies of old age. Makes no matter to me or Sara. You guys take less time in the importance of our lives, than changing the color of the paint in our room."

I finally get on my feet...next to the bed...on the floor fully.

She turns her head back to Dr. Otto and says "Pee-Tee I really think it might be good idea just a let her keep the dagger. That dagger is very low on the scale of threat, that I think she can produce at this point. Besides we know from yesterday's little fiasco, that the bullets from a Nine millimeter really can't hurt her."

I interrupt Sara "They changed the bullets in his guys gun. He's got armor piercing ones and probably hot loads. I can smell the change in the gunpowder and the difference in the metal that the bullet is made from. I can smell it."

All three of them look at me, with a more than questioning stare on all their faces.

"Yes...I can smell the difference in gunpowder and metal in a bullet from across the room. It's not that hard...did you read? Today's tests Doc?" I hiss out.

The guard takes one more step in the room and the door closes "I am going to have to insist. We have a policy in place for extremely dangerous individuals that they be unarmed."

I look at him, smile and tilt my head...then I say "Jacob.....you made a mistake."

He tilts his head at me, like a dog questioning something and before he can open his mouth to say something.

I teleport behind him, I have my left arm wrapped around his neck, I have him lifted, halfway off the floor.
The dagger is drilled up in that spot behind his right ear, they call the death- channel.

I am going to drill it, into his brain.

I whisper into his ear, as he gasps a bit "You let the door close. Now your alone stupid. If you're smart. Snap the safety on that gun and just drop it to the floor. If you're a stupid man. Try something, I'll break your neck or drill this dagger into the back of your skull so hard. It will pop out your eyeball. Whether you live or die is all your choice right now. I don't care if you die."

He's thinking about it. The dagger to the back of his neck. While he wheezes from my squeezing of his neck.

Dr. Otto stands there in surprise looking at me "Rohanna? Could you calm down?"

I look at him "I'm perfectly calm doc. I just don't like people pointing guns at me and I think this is the point at which. I am going to have to ask. That you don't have armed guards around me anymore. Your security forces are quite ineffective....obviously and I'm sick of it."

Sara looks at me and is really upset with me "Rohanna these guys have to develop trust with you and you're not really helping out that trust issue right now. The more they trust you, the faster they are going to let you out here."

I sigh "You have a valid point Sara. But I still l don't like it when guns are aimed at me. All he had to do is ask. I would have put it away. BUT being ordered, I do not like ANYMORE!"

I whisper into his ear "All you have to do is ask. Be polite, don't be so demanding and you will find that you get more out of me. By your being polite, having manners and asking than anything else. I respond well to it and just so you know I can't lie to you. It's not my nature to lie. So if you ask me questions properly you'll get truthful answers. Okay I'm going to let you go now. So could you snap the safety on that weapon...ON...for me....Please?" It goes "click!"--- "and aim it at the floor and I'll let you go."

He does as I told him, he aims the gun at the floor.

"Thank you" I say.

I release the pressure around his neck with my left arm. Twirl the dagger out of my hand, with it going back to the ether. I teleport back across room and sit down on my bed. He starts breathing again. He was holding his breath practically the whole time.

I look back at him "See how easy that was? I put the dagger away, all you have to do is ask."

Then I YELL at ALL THREE of them "NOT ONCE DID EITHER OF YOU SAY "Please!" Try it first next time! It works ya know."

I look over at Jacob..."Jacob can I have one of the magazines off your belt...Please?"

He looks at me, still kinda stunned...."Ahh Jacob?" I ask again, to get his attention "Can I have a magazine...Please?"

He finally comes back to us and as he puts the gun in the holster. He tosses me a magazine. I strip off the top four rounds. Then toss one to Sara and one to Dr. Otto.

"Just a minute ago, you said something about...trust...Sara?" I ask her.

"Yes I did and this little thing might just kill allot of it" She says to me kinda mad.

"Look at that bullet" she does...then I get her attention back on me "Watch this about trust from them."

I take the bullet and run the tip across my arm it leaves a sizzling, smoking, burn all the way down "Is this....trust?" I ask her..."They changed the ammo to cold iron cores. Just what ya need to kill an ELF! Like me!"

She looks at the Doc and HOWLS "DID YOU KNOW ABOUT THIS Pee-Tee?"

"No I did not. But security is not my department. Nor do I tell them what to do" He says kinda sheepishly.

Sara just glares at him, rage all over her face.

I get up and walk over to Jacob and tap him on the shoulder "Hey why don't you go outside and take five or so...You have had a hard day."

I am just about to open the door. I listen for a second and take a small sniff. I turn to the Doc "Ahh Dr. Otto could you tell the twenty guards in the hall, to stand down. So I don't get shot today....Please?"

I then go back and sit down next to Sara. He goes over to the door and starts to open it slowly.....

I lean to Sara "I sure hope he can do it. As if one shot hits me. I will murder the whole hall. Just so ya know."

She gazes at me..."Please don't!...For me. Just take the hit and we will work this out. A pile of dead will not help now. But you with a hole in ya....kinda gets you out faster!"

"Humm I like that idea....might work" I say.

The Doc opens the door all the way...and what do you know. No gunfire.

He then walks out with Jacob and closes the door. After fifteen minutes he comes back in.

"Well that's all fixed. They wanted that dagger. But I told them, We get this one and who knows how many more you have got. We will never know?" and he walks over.

Sara asks him "Has Nikki's dad called you yet?" Sara changes the subject FAST.

"Yes he did....and Sara...You don't play fair. He dropped the whole of DARPA on my head and Carson is calling from Whateley. Plus Sir Wallace." he shakes his head.

Sara just grins "So what is going to happen, with Rohanna here."

"Well even after this mess just now. She is going to Whateley tomorrow is almost certain. Nikki's dad wants....AKA demands a vid-conference with Rohanna tonight. We are starting that in fifteen minutes from now. Nick Reilly will be on this us, as well as Mrs. Carson from Whateley with Nikki there. And Sara?..Carson and me want a report on her tonight for us, with all your notes and mental evaluations. Just so you know, Nikki and Aunghadhail are doing one each. Then add, Sir Wallace, Bill, the med staff on this and me."

He walks out of the room, to get all of this set-up and sent to my room.

Sara turns to me, almost the second he gets out the door and the door closes.

"You teleport? You did not say anything about that!" she jumps at me.

I look at her and smile "I don't tell you everything."

She laughs at that "Okay I can understand that."

I walk over to the bed for my T-shirt and put it on over the sports top "At least I should try to look nice"... I laugh.

"So what do you think he is going to ask" I say to Sara getting the T-shirt on right and looking at least decent.

Sara looks down at the floor "He will probably ask why, you almost killed Nikki? We kind of explained it. But he wants to hear it again, from you."

"Okay..I don't remember much myself." I stop thinking. 'I sure hope that. This one thing does not stop me from getting out of here'... "But you can go from there...I guess? and cover what I don't remember? Anything else you want to add Sara?"

Sara getting a little bit more happy "Yeah! after they are doing research on you tomorrow. They are going to release you from here tomorrow, at some point! Then they are going to ask you to come back for more research latter on?"

"I am OUT?...but....I really don't want to come back to here" I hem and haw at her.

"But they are going to pay for your schooling. So there's that" she adds trying to keep up beat.

"I think once I get to the school. I will pay for my own schooling. If my plans fall together correctly. But if they want to foot it for now. I'll live with that."

Sara starts thinking little bit about her contract work with ARC and paces around the room. She turns to me "You do know that ARC is a private company and not government?--- right?"

I shake my head "No I had no clue. That this was not government building."

She says "No it's not. It's a private company more or less really. So when Mr. Reilly's on...considering he is going to be your guardian. Let's have the ARC contract negotiation now. That your DNA is yours and you own it. So they can't sell it. That keeps anyone else from using it without legal action. So that any monetary gains they get from the research of it. You get a cut and any research on you. They get a cut of it and you do to. This is one way to make sure, you keep a lock on you being you and make money off of it at the same time...okay?"

"Make sense to me...I never thought I would have to argue ownership of myself. But it makes a lot of sense"

Dr. Otto comes walking back in to the room. Turns on the large monitor on the wall and after a few minutes everything sets up on the screen. The first right side half of the monitor POPS on and there's Nikki and this older lady sitting behind a desk in a large office.

I would assume that's Mrs. Carson headmistress of the school and they notice that the monitors hooked up.

Sara talks to it "Nikki? ya there? Can you hear us?"

Nikki replies back..."Yes we can hear you...here."

"Mrs. Carson can you hear us?"

"Of course Sara, I can hear you" the head mistress replies...not exactly looking happy...I note.

Sara looks at them and says "I am going to introduce Rohanna to you Mrs. Carson. she waves her hand to me and then back to them--"This is Rohanna Leigh are new elf and I hope student! This is Mrs. Carson head mistress of the school."

Mrs. Carson nods to me "Glad to meet you Rohanna Leigh. After I get all the paperwork in to me. I will make my decision whether or not your a student. I always have final say so on all admissions to the school and you will know about it tomorrow, not before then. Tonight is just a pleasant preliminary thing that Mr. Reilly wants to do-- okay?"

"Mrs. Carson I can understand that you haven't got all the paperwork yet. So no decision till then." I say.

"So I guess I'll see you tomorrow, sometime. That you and ARC will set up a time for you to be here. Just go with what they set for you and you'll be fine. They have course all of our rulebooks there and everything you need to read up on. PLEASE do young lady" Mrs. Carson says to me.

That "young lady" bit. She may have been trying to use proper terms. But it kind grinds on the Drow in me. As I am WAY older than her, by to long to measure.

The second half of the screen flickers on at that point. I could see in it a tall gentleman sitting, in a nice suit behind a desk. Obviously in a nice office.

He looks at the screen "Honey can you hear me?"

Nikki...upbeat as usual "Yes daddy!"

"Mrs. Carson can you hear me?"

"Yes of course is Mr. Reilly."

Dr. Otto speaks up "I can hear all of you at this point. Mr. Reilly of course in the room here, we have Sara which you know and here's Rohnna Leigh your new ward. That you are, going to have guardianship over."

I say "Hello...Sir" immediately.

He says "It's not Sir or Mr. Reilly...it's going to be "nick" from here on out. We are going to be semi-family at least. Lets keep it semi-friendly."

I say sheepishly "Sir I have come compulsions now....ahhh...I can not to do that. Your the Queen's father. So at the least I have to give you some respect. It's either Sir or Mr. Reilly, I can't go below that. Maybe at some other point, I could do it. But not now."

"Yes...I can understand, don't be scared of me and I can not bite you."

I giggle "Okay...Sir."

Mr. Reilly starts off "I wanted to we see you and ask you some questions...for the first part. I am going to ask that Mrs. Carson and Nikki to turn off for a few minutes. As I want to ask you about one thing, without Mrs. Carson hearing in about it. She may read about it later. But she is not going to hear us talk about it now. ...If you can hold the line for a minute Mrs. Carson? I have that as get this one thing out and done first."

"Okay no problem Mr. Reilly" She says in a kinda cold way. That makes me think I am so done and not going to that school.

That side screen goes black. He looks at me and it goes to full screen.

"I have to ask you....Are you a threat to my daughter at all?" he says with no uncertain seriousness in his voice. It is defiantly a defensive....threat on his part. I understand why too. Its his kid after all.

I look at him "At this point Sir...I'm not a threat to Nikki Reilly. Me and Aunghadhail have some problems to work out. If she was a separate entity from your daughter. Me and her would have some severe problems. We would be working out....in a probably not so friendly way. But since...she's basically a ghost in your daughter's body. I can't do anything about that. I can not hurt her to spite Aunghadhail. I'm starting to really like your daughter as a good friend. Just so you understand that being's like Nikki, Sarah, and me are to live a very, very... incredibly long time. So we have to pick our friends pretty wisely. Because we are going to be sticking with them for quite some time and hopefully they don't become enemies. I know you probably don't think like that already. That your daughter can live to probably be a hundred thousand plus years old easily. But we have to, so at this time I am not a threat."

Mr. Reilly asks his next question "So the only reason why you attacked my daughter, was because you thought that was Aunghadhail more or less?"

I sigh...'I knew this was coming...So don't f-this up' I think ..."Yes Sir...I have trouble remembering that part. I was pretty catatonic and out of it. In severe shock, it's kind of blurry and vague to me. At this point Sarah, Nikki, Gwen and Sir Wallace would be your best people to talk about that. They were in the room pretty much the whole time. That was more of...I heard her voice and that was the one thing I didn't want to hear."

He asks "I'm going to ask you the hard question. If sir Wallace had not said anything to you...Would you have killed her?"

"In my state of mind...at that second..Yes Sir" I say plainly.

He glares at me....kinda mad is my guess "You can do to understand, it's hard for me to hear that."

"I can understand that Sir. She's your daughter. I know this is going to sound hard to you. But my memories are coalescing in me. I can understand what losing a kid is like. So let's not dwell on it...Please" my head goes down...blinking back bad memories.

Sara's face looks shocked to me, as she thinking about what that meant.

"So Rohanna...Do you think going to the school can help you out? Wait....I am going to bring back on Carson. As our personal stuff is over for now. Until we see people each other in person."

"Okay...Sir."

"Mrs. Carson Nikki your back on." the screen changes back to its last format "I'm asking Rohanna what she thinks, she can really get out of Whateley?"

I start in "Well Sir...At this point what I think, I am going to get out of Whateley is a basic education. How to get along in the regular world. Improve my own skills. I get time to coalesce and reform my memories to what I have. Get my body used to being me and be me again."

"Okay well on to the next thing is there anything else...Sara...you should ask for Rohanna now?"

"Mr. Reilly considering Dr. Otto is here in the room and he represents ARC. We might as well get this out of the way. I want to make sure, you write up paperwork that Rohanna Leigh's DNA is sole copyright and her ownership. Then any research that comes off of her? She gets a cut or least knows where it's going, so that ARC does not wholesale sell the rights of her. To others and she gets a cut of the profits or say-so were it goes."

"That is an interesting thought. We are dealing with a somewhat whole new species here. A whole new DNA string I am sure, so her having complete copyright and rights over herself would be definitely something that should be argued with now. Dr. Otto what's your is your input on this?" Mr. Reilly, asks

Dr Otto's business man tone comes on full "Okay, I'm a ARC representative. She can have One hundred percent of copyrights to herself or ARC will license it from her. With her permission for whatever uses come up. Anything that comes from the research profit wise and research into her abilities and published paperwork. We will offer twenty percent on the backend net profits, that come to ARC."

"Sara, does that sound good?" Mr. Reilly asks.

Sara say "That's agreeable. I have no problem with that."

I stop her and whisper in her ear....Otto looks worried.

Sara then adds "Pee-Tee she wants 'fifty-k' up front good faith and you pay for the full ride at Whateley. Plus you draw up paperwork on a corporation, off shore for her money to go into. That her or her guardian has control over ONLY! "

Dr. Otto adds "For testing I would like to go monthly. In the first month we want at least two days for testing to get a baseline from her. Plus whatever Whateley does for MID testing."

I say thinking "I'm fine with that first one. But it's going to be bimonthly testing. No longer than four hours and the first two in the first month. Are no longer than eight hours. Also all testing hours will be paid at One thousand per hour for the first four. Then Twenty-five hundred on each over hour. Because if your going to ruin my weekends or time off, your paying for them!"

Dr. Otto turns and looks at me "Why so much time between tests?"

"I don't think I'm going to change that much, in Sixty days and I'm not going to do more than four hours if it can be helped! I hate this place....its too DEEP in the ground! You figure out what tests you want to do, at a time. If you want to make any changes, you have to get my pre-approval and for all cancellations is to be a one week ahead of time!"

Dr Otto agrees for ARC.

"Okay I think we got a little agreement on that one. Mrs. Carson at least your overhearing it so, you know it's going on. Anything else for me Rohanna?" Mr. Reilly, asks me.

"Yes Sir...I want drivers license, with a motorcycle endorsement and a passport. All long with all the rest of my paperwork."

Mr. Reilly asks kinda concerned for me...in his voice "Why would you want a drivers license? I understand the passport. But why, the drivers license?"

I say proudly "Well...Sir I used to drive. I have the skill sets still and it was super enjoyable to ride my motorcycles back when. I want to get right back out on one. Soon as I can get a cash flow to buy one. I might not be doing motorcross in the Hills anymore into the forest. I have too much respect for the forest, to be doing that anymore. So I am back on blacktop and streets with a regular motorcycle. I would also like to get back into driving a car again."

Mr. Reilly asks me "What level of skills did you have for driving, if I may ask?"

"Mr. Reilly You know course I was thirty. I was driving when I was Fifteen with a motorcycle endorsement. two AMA racing licenses for motorcycles. For cars I had three racing licenses, SCORE, SCCA and CAM-AM. I also was listed with my company, to drive commercial trucks up to Forty-five feet, sixty ton weight limit. I was also certified to drive the larger trucks off road."

"Okay, your not a slouch. When it comes down to driving" he laughs.

"No...Sir..I'm not...So I want to get back into it."

"I'll get that done. Its sounds like you want it as a side hobby and not for transportation of course. So it makes perfect sense to me. But as your guardian, I am still concerned for your safety. As it sounds like your going to "RACE"! a bit."

"Mr. Reilly...Yes. I will..race..But I am obviously a high exemplar and a high regen. So even if I get wrecked, I am going to walk away from it."

Mrs. Carson interrupts me "Rohanna? You do understand that parking a car on our facilities is darn near impossible?"

"Yes Mrs. Carson I do... I'll will probably just be on a motorcycle. I will figure out where to put that on my own. I figure anyway. That's if I own cars, they are probably going to be more track cars anyway. That I will store them at a local racetrack. If I have enough money for all this."

Mr. Reilly laughs at me "You must be pretty ambitious, to be spending money already!"

"Sir...We all must have goals, where we want to end up at!"

"Is there anything else, you can think of at this point."

"No Sir nothing I think can of... I'm okay as long as the submissions paperwork goes through will be fine. With Sara and Nikki's help I think, I'll be moving in to Whateley and come up to speed with the curriculum. Yo hopefully add to the campus life."

"Well Mrs. Carson and Nikki unless you have something to add.....Good night to both of you. As I want to talk to the people at ARC for a bit more."

Mrs. Carson says "Good night, Mr. Riley."

Nikki says "Good night daddy!" and they sign off.

Mr. Reilly looks at me "One last thing...Do you think you're going to get more dangerous as a threat? I have to ask that as I work for the government."

"Sir Yes of course I am. My skills are going to coalesce back to what they were. I will keep on training myself to get better and better. Be exposed to people and how they fight. Will I get more dangerous? Of course I will. Just like anything else that grows, develops and it gets better over time."

"I can understand that...So Dr. Otto I expect ARC's report to be submitted to me soon as possible. Sara you know you have a homework assignment that has got to be on my desk and everybody else's by tomorrow morning? So I know what, your going to be doing tonight! Nikki already started working on hers and so is everybody else. I am going to sign off now and good luck to everybody. I will see you soon as possible Rohanna...that's going to be in about a week or two."

"Okay...Sir I will see you then" I say.

And he signs off.

Dr. Otto turns to me and Sara "Rohanna...You're going over there tomorrow afternoon-ish....around noon. All we have scheduled for you tomorrow is one test with the TS machine. We lucked out and managed to get an all cotton suit for you. Special ordered overnight. It will be here tomorrow morning and we want to run you through that one test. The other tests Whateley can do, at the campus for your MID-card. So far what we have from the tests. Is that your an exemplar Four. Sara will explain all this to you and probably Regen four. Of course wizard skills...Sir Wallace will test you later. It also looks like you might be a speedster one."

"The TS device tomorrow will give us more on that. But to show you that trust that you wanted" he walks over the door and opens it up..."Look first step...no guards."

"Okay...I sass..."So I can walk in and out and go to the break room?"

Sara elbows me "Hey!...He's giving you a break here!"

"Okay?" I say...real enthused.

"Don't be sarcastic!...he is starting" Sara barks at me.

"All...right. I...appreciate this effort."

I stand there for a second...listen..."But I appreciate the effort more, that you got rid of the forty guards at both ends of the hallway. So that shows me a significant level of trust. Getting rid of the two guards at my door was nothing. But getting rid of the major heavy equipment at both ends of the hallway. Gives me a little bit more thought, that you trust me."

Dr. Otto goes "I checked on the Internet. The issue of security clearance and we don't know if you can hack computers or not. We don't think you can, of course. But we have to know, before we can let that come into the room and cable TV why? I'm going to have all the Whateley rules and regs books brought down here. We do have all those rulebooks. But you will burn through those in a hour? like Bill probably already told you that. There's not too much printed material in this building. It's all on the computer."

"The next step we are going to do, if you follow me down the hallway" the Doc says.

I think sarcastically 'Going to the break room...great...food or something?'

He walks us to the elevator, He waves us in and we go up....WAY UP?

"Dr. Otto?...you know that one time you had me go down to the box?" I ask him.

He looks at me, a little mad "Yes" he hisses a bit.

"I hate bringing that subject up to you. But you might want to tell your security guards this. As I give you a little a freebie here. Don't put someone like me in a box with a dozen people around me...."I giggle. "In a confined spot. That was the stupidest thing. I think I've ever seen anybody do. Yes....you had eight guards and the rest of you guys where in there. In a confined space.

You should have sent me up alone. Not in irons...but alone. I would have had less of a chance to slaughter all the guards in there and hold you guys hostage. Think about it" I say kinda snickering at him.

"Okay ,they did mess up big time. I'm going to have to bring that up at the next meeting" the Doc says to me.

"I really would not bring up at the next meeting. Use it for ammunition later on. Keep that little nugget for yourself, until you need it" I laugh.

We go up quite a ways and the door opens up...in the main lobby is my guess.

Sara gets all happy "Pee-Tee now your showing some major trust!...Here! You let her outside!"

We walk out of the main lobby and I see this building is under glass. He walks me out to the edge of the area.

I look at the forest beyond. WAITING!

"Okay I guess am not going out there. But at least I'm here, to see some sky" I say a lot more happy.

I think to myself ...'One teleport and this is all done...behind me.' I start feeling the forest out there...my breath quickens, deepens...Its calling me, the forest...Gaea! I reach out farther, to it with my senses...it is calling to me...pulling at my very Soul! Sara taps my shoulder and shakes her head. She knows what I am thinking....I stop.

My head falls to my chest, as I look down and close my eyes....so close! But tomorrow! I am out of here.

Sara sees, my mood change and nudges me. "Wait" she whispers to me. "It will be there tomorrow...I promise!"

Then Otto starts leading us over to the cafeteria..."Well the food up here is a little better because its not pre-boxed. At least we can sit down overlooking the garden. I am hoping that this will help you out a little bit tonight, get some food, eat and relax."

Dr. Otto, Sara and I sat in the cafeteria near the indoor garden. It may be indoors, but at least it had a planted garden. Instead of four concrete walls and linoleum covered hallway! After about an hour of eating with meandering pointless chitchat. Sara announced to me she's got to go back to school to get that homework assignment done and figure out what they want to hear.

So she got up and pardoned herself "I'll see you tomorrow at school somewhere. Don't know what time you'll get there. But I'll try to greet you! But remember, I still have classes. I'm still a student. Good luck with Carson, she can be tough, but usually is fair."

I walked up to her and gave her a hug and said "I don't know about Carson? She looked awfully mad on that conference. Like that she didn't like being told what to do?"

Sara says "Yeah that's kind of what she is. She's in charge, so she does not like being told what to do. She was an ex-superhero"

"Okay? Which one was she?" I ask.

Sara lists the names she had-"Champion's sidekick and Lady Astarte and so on."

"Okay...A superhero to run a school for mutants. That makes perfect sense actually" So I walk her off to teleport, back to the school.

After I see her go. Dr. Otto walks me down to the elevator. As we start going down he says "You can have free reign on your floor where you're at. You can go in and out of your room and to the break room to use whatever is there. But Pretty much your staying there."

I ask him "Since I'm getting out of here tomorrow, is there anyway to wash my clothes? I know they're brand-new and clean now. But I want to all get that that..new clothes gunk...feeling out of them?"

He thinks for a second "I don't know all the facilities....ask Bill before he goes home, he'll probably know."

The elevator door opens up and Otto says to me "I'm going back up to my office, this is your floor and if you want to leave this area? You can't get in the elevator to go anywhere. You need someone to go with you to up or down. But this is your little zone for now on and I will see you tomorrow or is it good night? I will see you tomorrow probably sometime in the morning. But definitely before you depart. I don't have you scheduled for anything but that one TS machine scan and hopefully it works! It's experimental, but we do have to keep on trying it once in a while. It's expensive, but your special case and we want to get some baseline scans on it to see if the thing works...night" the elevator doors closes.

I turned and walked down the hallway to the med center. I see Bill sitting at his desk working on the computer and I walk up...slowly....creeping up...next to him. He is still not seeing me.

The evil mischievous me comes out and says "DO IT!" I get just inches close to him and YELL "HEEE YAYAYA!" at him.

He jumps practically out of his skin! He looks at me all shook up and crazy eyed "Just don't do that!...Jesus Christ your quiet!"

"Well? why wouldn't I be quieter than you?" I question him giggling at his fraid-y cat jump he just had.

He looks at me in thought "Well it kinda make sense. You maybe wrapped in a new chassis right now, body wise. But the brain definitely has a lot more knowledge of how to sneak up on someone than I can ever, get together!...So I guess you're done tomorrow?"

"YEP!" I shriek in joy "Unless someone cancels it. But once I'm out that door. I'm not coming back unless! I feel like it!...But, I do have something ask. Where can I wash the clothes I have? So at least they get that 'NEW' feeling broken out of them?"

"There's a laundry attached to the break room, it's a small stacked unit in the sleeping quarters. But it's there, for personal that get stuck here day after day and can't get home." he started to walk toward the break room.

While he was walking, I went to my room real fast and scooped up all the bags and hightailed it back to him. Just as he walked into the breakroom. He opens up a secondary door, one that I had not seen before. This lead to a locker area for both sexes, in between there was a counter area for doing chores and stacked washer and dryer. I piled the bags on the counter. I know I can wash the jeans and T-shirts in the washer. But the silk underwear Donna got me? 'AHH the sink' I think and I fill the sink add just a little soap and do it by hand slowly.

Bill is standing there watching me. "Well what do you plan on doing tomorrow" he asks.

"Besides? getting the HELL outta here! Anything that gets me out faster! You guys have got one test tomorrow to do on me and that's as far as I know" I rinse out the silks really quick, then use some fabric softer on them.
I complain "I know the damn things are delicate and are going to be pain in the butt to wash later on. But I got to start getting used to it."

Bill sasses to me...like I should know this..."You know there's a bag system for that kind of stuff? Just put it in a bag and put it in wash. But only on delicate or something, some washers even have a system for doing just that. You know?"

I just look at him with the evil eyes, smirk....he takes the hint.

"Doing this never had been my chore...mom kinda did all of that stuff. Except for a couple of loads I did once in a while. Till I hit Eighteen and all that madness happened. As for the Elf side of me....washing clothes what's that? If you really wanted something washed, you beat it over a rock in the river. Magical armor? really doesn't suck up dirt! It kinda just rolls right off of it."

He looks back at me in shock "Magical armor doesn't, suck up dirt?"

"NO! blood, mud, crap...pretty much slides right off, like a well waxed car. You don't really need to clean it. Unless something god-awful weird sticks to it! That happens once in a while. But I wouldn't worry about it too much" after I said... mom did the wash...I started thinking about that...Even as I talked to Bill. Then it hit me hard. I had dodged all that PAIN and GRIEF for the last decade and never thought about it. Now I needed her to be here. To help me over all this "girl" stuff and no one was there. I started to sob.....then the river started.

I walked away and just left the stuff in the sink. As Bill asked "What's wrong?" as I walked off.

I walked back down toward my room and looked around the hallways. As he walked toward me...I was looking for a way out...I wanted outside NOW! I was jumpy and messed up by all the pent-up emotion. Hitting me at one time. I wanted OUTSIDE! NOW! So I could just bust something up, for the sake if it!

He walked up to me, as I stood there at the hallway's intersection, turning around in circles...looking...searching....thinking...confused...mad...grief tearing at my guts...and the river of tears flowing "What's wrong?" he asked again.

I looked at him and I yelled at him like a crazy person...."Just walk away from me for ten minutes! I really don't want you near me right now!"

He looked at my face, as I turned to yell at him. His look just said it all to me....He was scared shitless of me. So I walked to my room and slammed the door. I fell on the bed and just let it happen....grief.

As I laid there, my body just in pain, racking with sobs. I felt Sara bump into my head asking to come in. I yelled at her in my mind "NOT NOW!" and slammed her out!

The phone on Bill's desk rings, as he is in the hall watching my door. He walks over to it to pick it up. "Med desk -Bill."

Someone on the other end, yells at him in near hysterics "What is going on there! What happened! What did they do now!"

"Whoa Whoa down there! Sara? Is this you?"

"YES! what happened! Rohanna is WAY upset! I felt that all the way down here." Sara shouted at Bill.

"I don't know....she wanted to wash clothes and as she was doing that. We where talking. Then she teared up and walked out crying a river. MAD as hell! Man, when she blows like this. She really scares me."

Sara calmer now asked "What did you talk about?"

Bill thinks..."Washing clothes and her armor not getting dirty?"

"That's it? please Bill think for a second....anything else? No matter how little it was?" Sara asked really concerned.

Bill pondered for a few....Going over the whole thing in his head. Then it hit him "She said, Mom used to do the laundry....that has to be it!"

"That would be it!...She needs...Mom....there now, to show her stuff and she is not there. She died when he was eighteen...MAN! I need to be there and I am stuck at Whateley" Sara grumbled at the phone.

"Well I can try?" Bill asked.

Sara warned "NO! don't even think of it. She needs a girl right now. One that cares. A guy is not even going to cut it unless its...dad...and you don't fit either right now. Maybe some day, you could do the "brother" bit for her. But not now."

"How about Donna? she is still here I think" Bill asked.

Once again Sara warned "NO! I don't want Donna in there alone. With her right now. Donna is too fragile and human. Only a person who can take...a hit...should be with her. When she is this distraught, Raw and wild.....Bill are you leaving for the night?"

"NOT! Now" He barked "The next person on duty? I would not let them water my rock garden. As she has no emotions or cares for anyone..so? I will stay."

"I wish she would let me in her head? She shoved me out. Just slammed the door on me and put up her shields. Man does she have shields!" Sara told Bill.

"Should I go ask her to let you in?" Bill asked reaching for anything to help.

"Not a good idea....let her sit. If she does not calm down in an hour. I will come up there. So I will let you go for now, call me if she changes in a bad way" She told him.

"No problem" and Bill hung up.

I wanted outside bad. Just to destroy something Beautiful! To show the world its mistake in making me feel PAIN right now. If someone handed me the Mona Lisa. I would happily BURN IT! and sing while doing it! After letting it all go for about forty-five minutes, I got up and washed my face. Then I walked back into the hall towards the break room to finish what I was doing.

Bill looked at me from his desk/bunker and stood up as I walked out. I gave him the "Don't even bug me look" and he sat right back down. Good....some girl somewhere trained him well. I walked into the break room and after about an hour. I got all that stuff done...dried, folded it up and was sticking it back in the bags. As I heard Bill in the next room standing there. My guess, he was listening. "Bill you might as well come in here. I can hear you out there."

He walked in "Are you Okay now?"

"I am Okay for now....Sorry I scared you Bill. I did not mean to. But I needed room or someone other than you right then." I could not even look at him I was so embarrassed at losing control so easy....yet again.

He started to walk over. I shook my head...he got the clue.

Not now.

I got all the clothes bagged and walked it out of that room with Bill trailing behind me.

As I got near my room Bill sang "I do have a surprise for you!"

"Okay....let me put this stuff back in the room" I say.

I go back to my room dropped the stuff in the corner and walk back to the med center.

"Your going to have fun with this!" and he drops, Four regs and rules manuals from the school on the table.

"Gee...thanks?" I sass.

"They are books! Bill sassed back at me "But I'm not going to be that cruel to ya. I had a project today. While we where doing stuff. I had one of my Igor's do an assignment for me while we where doing testing."

"Okay you got an Igor! that's good...every mad scientist needs ONE Igor! So...what was it?" I asked giggling and the happiness coming back a little.

He rolls a cart out of the secondary office, pulls off a sheet and he does magical TAAA-DDAAA! it's a cart full of books.

"You said every book in this place, is on the computer?"

"Yes they are! I had this guy go pillage every single executive office up and down in the entire area. That we could get into. Most of this junk is coffee table books. But there are a couple history books in there! Some romance novels....yeech! I know that Elves read really fast anyway. I know that from working with exemplars all day, they read like voracious rabbits!"

I look at the cart "You haven't seen anything yet! This is one of my little skills I had, that I had do!" and I start going through the books.

He looks at me with a quizzical look on his face "And what you mean by skill you had to do?"

"Watch this its going to be kinda neat!"

I peel off a stack of half a dozen paperback novels and pick up one.

"humm interesting" throw it to the side.
next..."Your kidding?" toss it.
next... "Yeech who wrote this crap!" toss.

He asked me "You! are reading books by touch! You gotta be kidding me!"

"Of course I can read a book by touch. With my little skill set as being a spy, I needed to go into a building. Read people's stuff as quickly as possible and get out. Its one of the things I did. It took them five years to figure out how, to get me to do that via magic and otherwise. I can't read a multiple subject book or one by multiple authors, in the same cover. Or magic books or what I loosely refer to as "mean books"...with knowledge that should NOT! be known. That would drive you crazy! I can tell those by feeling the cover, that I should not open them. Anyway a lot of those books bite or rip your arm off anyway, if you look at them cross eyed. I have a tendency to leave them alone if they are sitting in the corner barking at you"....But I have to understand the subject of the book to begin with? Or I just memorize it and can copy it back down is all...Its just speed reading, without the page turning? I giggle.

Bill squints his eyes at me "A book barks?"

"Yeah I'm going to bet Sara's probably a couple dozen in her collection. They probably run around the room literally and do other nasty stuff."

"I have to see that!"

"NO! you don't want to see that! A normal human should not see those kind of books. Those people that you have downstairs, locked away with madness in their heads. Probably looked at those books. You do not want to touch those books or even be around them...Please don't?" I beg as I don't want him hurt via simple curiosity.

He nods.

I stack the coffee table books, nice pictures great! I will look at those later. A history book of last fifty years! I think about that one for a minute.

"You stopped?"

"I am letting this one soak in a little bit. So I memorize it really good. I get good memorization from glancing at it. But this one needs time to simmer in me" I held it with both hands letting its words flow into me to become more of a deep memory.

I look at Bill, as I scan the book "So that is what your tattoo means?" I tear up. "BASTARDS!" I yell as I toss the book!
Bill steps back a bit.
"One day, Bill your going to have to talk to me about that!"
He nods "I will, just ask."
I calm myself back down. But it did get me caught up pretty good! Accept the last five years. But good enough.

I run through the pile of fifty books he had there in about half an hour. That left me about six or seven books with pictures of cars ,stuff off to one side and the rulebooks.

Since the rulebooks are multi-author books. I set them aside to read fast...one page at a time that might take ten minutes for ones, THIS thick! The others where one book, with one person writing it. By one train of thought. One subject. I can go through it in a second. But when it gets in this multiple stuff. I can't do it quite as well.

"Thanks Bill! I really needed that. That helped out especially the couple of history subject books that caught me up a little bit."

"So what are your plans tonight?"

"Well look of these, definitely the rulebooks and probably meditate the rest the night. As I think Sara is going to be busy all night with what she's got to do and catching up on her homework. So what's your plan?"

"I leave in about half an hour and I will see you tomorrow at eight o'clock-ish is probably when I will be in. They will not be howling for you before then. You only have that one test. The silly TS machine that and then they will probably be letting you out of here pretty quick! As there is no personal paperwork for the sign out. So you should be out here by ten or eleven. Then take that ride down to the Academy.... So see tomorrow" and he starts getting his stuff together.

I start carrying the books into my room and I see him wave at me from the med center "I'm going right now" he gathered his backpack and walked down the hallway.

The night nurse comes in "Miss a I don't care about you again" I wave at her and she just looks at me....like whatever. Great-she's going to be a great conversationalist! We will talk about everything and make cookies or something..NOT!

I walk in my room and get the books set on one corner of my bed and get myself in a crosslegged position and start reading through the regs manuals. Going over all the stuff they have and the course listings. I ignore all the course listings for gadgeteer-divisor track stuff. I would like to get into mechanical stuff, but it doesn't seem to appeal to me....like it used to.

A magic track seems to have great stuff and of course. The martial arts and weapons tracks of the school. I have to see how many I can get into!
Since you have to do a basic class to start. I want to get an advanced class as soon as I can.

My only fear I have is, that I want to go slow at firs...my way. I don't want anybody hurt by me. As I have a natural tendency to lean to what I was taught in. Nothing I learned was gentler, cuddly.

I get out of the bed and grab a pencil, to circle of the courses I want. I am Folding pages back to mark them. I will keep these books for sure. As this place will get another dozen in a week or two.

I see their archery class listing. I laugh at that one and I don't think they can teach me anything.

Archery is archery.
There is not too much style difference.
Unless your doing some kind of presentation style.
Archery from a horse is Archery from a horse.
Archery standing on the ground is archery standing on the ground.
Archery from a distance is Archery from a distance you can't change it!
Bows are bows and arrows are the same. The only change is what they are made from and what they do.
I might take it to be an instructor?

I take the rulebooks and the schools course listing book. That I really need to keep for a while and set them to the side.

I start looking at the books on cars and planes. The body styles on cars changed. It looks like I'm really happy I missed the whole 80s. With the late 70s 80s gas crisis crap cars. The 90's seem to change, from I'm seeing in the books and the modern era cars pretty good. But there, is not one book on motorcycles? Sure there is the aircraft book on World War II planes. I've seen enough of that going to school.

I wish they had some catalogs. I know that sounds weird. But at least it would have modern stuff in it to study.

It must be getting on midnight- One o'clock. I set the coffee table books aside. Get comfortable in my thinking and feel at brush on the side of my head. Must be Sara knocking on my door again. I settle myself as quick as I can. Then fall into that steady mindset and I relax up.

I came into the center of my own mind. I brush aside the old homestead first thing. The only thing I could think to replace the old house, that I would want to see would be the rooms from the Elvin Academy. I was at for the first few years of my training. Those seem to be at least a semi-joyful time of my life.

It was there I learned what I am today. But I really have to sit and think about what I want to replace that house as the place to meditate in.
I walk out of my dorm room, my form was dressed in the uniform of the Academy. I crossed the common area to the main rooms door and opened it up. To see Sara was standing there waiting. I wave her in and she comes in...I really don't say anything yet to her.

She looks around and says in a questioning tone "Okay? this is not the house in the suburbs? What is this?"

"This is the Academy. Where I got my first instruction to magic, martial arts, military arts and everything else. This point my life, nothing bad had happened yet. So this is kinda the lull before the storm." I say kinda bouncing thinking about this time.

"Humm makes sense Aung, did say your accent in Drow. Said higher education all over it" she asked looking around. "What's this room?"

"This is kinda the common area. Rarely anyone hangs out at, just basic chairs and places to study at and the fireplace that's basically it. Sara...We didn't get to use this that much. We where out drilling, learning or sleeping. If you could call it sleep, it was more meditating or mental practice. I think I might have used this room for an hour a month....at best.
You really didn't hang out with each other, you did not have the time. Besides which, we were really told not to get attached to each other. Because there was a high chance, we would not be assigned together and you really did not want attachments to someone. You might not see in a decade or two. Besides which, I think they where prepping for, not only are you not going to see these people, but they might end up DEAD. So why get to know them." Even as I said it I regretted the way I said it...all the emotion...just gone....just cold dead facts.

I then lead her to my dormitory room and I altered the medieval bathroom. I did the modern touch, I could not stand the old-style. What was referred to as the bed was in one corner, two suits of my armor hanging on the wall, all my practice swords lined up against it, my bows next them. Everything nice neat and tidy. Like a room you would see in a military academy, anywhere in the world.

I look kinda dejected and stare at the floor as I get her in the room "I am sorry, I shoved ya out today....I was a little mad and did not want anyone around for a bit."

"I understand" she said softly "I was just worried as all. I felt that pain all the way down at school. I called Bill and he gave me a clue why you got upset. Your mom? She died and today you needed her to be there for you?"

I just stood there-.....thinking.

"I would bet you never faced all that grief, from the loss of both of them? Did you?...You were too busy with all the stuff, that needed to get done?" She looked at me...waiting.

"Shut-up..for now about that....Please" I asked....I begged.

"You are going to have to face it...sooner or later" she pressed on, concerned but ....still getting on my nerves...hitting a soft spot.

I stood there...."Not now" I said, getting madder at her challenge.

"Then when?" she asked.

"Your pressing me!....DON'T!" now, I am boiling.

"I want to help..." she got real concerned and pleaded.

"I said...no twice" I yelled.
I started to shove her back out of my mind...HARD!...Her form in my mind flickered in and out, She dug in to stay.
A big mistake..... 'I run this show' I thought and I shoved her back harder. Now... her form or image is really faded and was losing this fight....I almost have her gone then.

Sara yells at me "Okay I will drop it!"...I stopped.

"Sheesh your hard headed and man your strong mentally. Not many can shove me mentally around like that. One day we are going to have to talk why your so strong, yet not really showing, a Psychic level one on the tests."

She changed the subject fast. She looks around then sasses "Real cozy...nice personal touches."

"Well what do you expect? We can go back to the sixties house. I can pull that one back out.....I prefer not to."

I look at her, and walk up to her to give her a hug "Not right now" she said.

"Really?...you?...not right now?" I say surprised the "lust" demon does not want a hug.

"I'm only in a staying twenty minutes....I want to get some meditation done of my own down. Beside which I'm sure you need some alone time, mentally editing yourself for tomorrow. Did you read all the books that you need to know? As Mrs. Carson once in a while actually, asks questions on those books. Just to see if you really are serious, about coming to the school."

"Yeah I reread them. The course manual and circled what I think I should be taking for courses. Of course, the track I will be probably doing is the magic track with Martial arts on top of it. I will then start thinking, what I want to do for a college degree specialty or whatever from there. Then I will figure out what I will do for a job or whatever. But like I said to you before, I think if I can get what I want to do at the school going. I will have all the money problems licked! But I'm not worried about it."

Sara asks me "Your not worried about money...why?"

"I don't know about you. But I can walk into the forest and live quite well. Just being in a forest for years on end. I did it before, I can do it again. Besides which I can always hire myself out as an assassin. I'm sure there's lots of people in the world that would pay good money for me, to kill people."

She gets shocked "No! don't do that! You'll start getting hunted!"

"Only if they figure out, I'm doing it and I figure five maybe even ten years before they start figuring a pattern. I'm not that stupid."

She walks away, shaking her head.

"Don't really worry about it. I am not really considering that as much of a job. Maybe just as a side thing...thou! YA know...A girls got to have spending money for shoes and stuff...right? That they always joke about" I giggle at her...rocking back and forth on my feet.

She spins around really quick "You should really not joke about that kind of stuff they will put in you ARC permanently or jail facilities, as an actual villain. They do that...you know!" she notices the rocking motion I am doing...it seems very familiar?

I look at her "Only for the stupid ones! That want to take over the world." I crack a smile at her and keep rocking but side to side on my feet at the hips.

"You should think of something else. There has got to be something else you can do?"

"We or I will figure it out. I have three to five years maybe? I'm sure I can squeeze out going to school for five years. Don't worry too much about it unless, they start having problems with too many students in the school.

Besides which. As far as I can see at the bare minimum Gwen and Nikki and they mentioned four or five other Elves. Far as I can see. All those elves at that school don't know how to be elves at all! Nikki has a clue, what? Gwen she has no clue and the others? I figure have zero clue. Especially on how to fight like an elf! So I figure at one point or another I would be a teacher's assistant. Then maybe in five or six years be a staff member doing it. Like you said before. Might as well stay at the school--not like I need the shelter of it."
What does the world want with my current skill set? Sure you got soldiers and hired killers running around. Probably plenty of those, you don't need me."

I walk up to her and hold up her face to mine "Honestly? What are you going to do? Gwen is always saying "baby demon" I think it's a lot more than that. I'm sure of it! I don't think your going to go around wrenching up souls and gathering minions of the night to take over the world! So...you must have other plans...a little bit?...I mean ten or twenty thousand years. I'm sure you will have a vast different set of plans by then, but doesn't everybody?"

Sara has been standing there kinda silent for a while...Stunned that I talk of time like that. Like a person who knows how long forever really is. As I walk around the room to figuring out, if I want to change in it.

She comes over to me says "I am going, you sure you're good?"

"Like you said, I need to meditate tonight get everything in focus. So do you. I need myself as calm as possible, as I don't think Carson's is exactly a pushover."

"Well you might be right there? Carson puts up with me, she does not exactly One hundred percent, approve of me in the school. A lot of that Halloween dustup we had, revolved around me"

"Well least you won't really have to worry about that much anymore. Now that I am getting in the school. I'm sure that security went right to the roof at the very least like you said. No one is going to be chasing you through the woods anymore, if I am there." I hiss.

Sara sighs "I am going...okay?"

"So I guess this is goodbye? No hugging for the night?"

"No I think you need to rest up mentally from my presence. You should get to be your own person. Without me nudging you around...okay?"

"I can understand that. Its actually a good idea."

I walk her back to the main gathering room to the door "See you tomorrow sometime and I'll give you a clue if anything goes wrong and as I am about to shut the door. I look at her "If anything goes wrong tomorrow."

She looks sad for a second "I don't think anything's, going to go wrong."

I say "I always have a backup plan, Six months from this exact date. Union station, the train station, Los Angeles at noon, at the ticket counter...be there. As if you're not. Its the only one chance you will probably get to ever see me and we will make the plans from there. Until then I'm gonna stay under, if I have to run. I am not going back in that hole! Just keep that in the back of your mind that if I ever get in trouble there's a place to meet up at six months from the date it happens at that station okay? It is one thing that others won't think about. Its too public, its got enough entry and exit points."

Sara says "Stupid dimestore fifty's novel stuff. But it makes sense to me, with today's technology. People tracking each other all the time. See you tomorrow!... Lover."

"See you tomorrow, my Love!" I say.

I close the door.

Well I'm sitting there the whole night long after Sara left me meditating, coalescing my mind. Bringing all the bits and pieces of my memories together. Taking some human aspects and basically throwing them in the mental garbage that I probably will never access. There's little things I don't need to know. I kind of filter through the ancient memories of being a Drow...The bad ones find and address each bad one. I can forget it or at least file it away, so it does not bother me anymore. It doesn't seem to pop up anymore, which is good and as I am concentrating on this. I am now realizing, it's going to take two years of nightly concentration. To filter through, all the stuff packed away. The stuff that might affect me. Make me to flip out or like Gwen said freak out! and I am really getting involved in it.....deeply.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

This is my oldest story in a joint fan fic venture with a group of authors, so
far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We
all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of
stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This
one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek Tormented by the past,
Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek They say old soldiers never
die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek Born for
eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave their
nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan Watch what
you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever asked
for.

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan Struggling with fate, Kelly has
to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade Created for war
and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the out.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade Ancient and Powerful
Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones.
Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living
in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind,
get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional). This is the Whateley
Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more
than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from
vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong
transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.' If you want further information
you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the
ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those
kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the
'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

Or if you want to input more?

Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and without!

In this part Rohanna gets out of ARC and has her first day at Whateley....can a 40,000 year old Drow go to high school or can the high school cope with a near crazy Drow that old?

This is the story of a man who finds a magic box that changes him into a Drow (a dark elf) and he has to deal with the sudden change. Then all the memories of a Drow that was 'made' for a long lost war. This new part of him, has the 40,000 years of memories of fighting that war. She has to deal with, all that pent up PTSD, her enemy is here, but she loves her. Her old Queen is here and she wants to kill, that Queen ohh so bad!

Shadowsblade here.

this story is the original, the first one I did.

I reedited it and added it to here, You may have read it on fictionmania. But I have added some to this story and edited and cleaned it up a bit so you might want to try it again?

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

ARC Tuesday February 13 -7am

There is a knock at the door and it snaps me instantly back from my mediation. I can smell and hear that its Bill on the other side of the door? I did not even hear him walk up? I jump off the bed and walk over to the door open it up "Hi Bill! you're here already?" I yelp happily at him.

He looks at me surprised "You did not hear me come up to the door?"

"No, I was mentally involved in my self, concentrating, meditating."

He looks at me surprised "I snuck up on....you!?"

"I guess you did....Then...you win a prize!" I give him a quick hug.

He Looks at me shaking his head "Do you realize, I was banging on the door for almost twenty minutes before you came?"

"Oh...man. I've got to remember not to do that, lose touch that much with the world. So that someone might be able to sneak up on me and hurt me bad. I got to remember, to do this level of concentration. Only in a safe place, that I'm one hundred percent sure. No one is gonna come up me! But at least it's better to know now, then later when someone is jamming a sword in my back or cutting my head off. As I am half-asleep."

Bill laughs at that "So I kinda accidentally...did you a favor?"

"Yeah I would call that a favor. I would rather know about it now, than like I said after I get hurt or dead. So what is the plan for today?" I ask him.

"They want to down at the TS machine soon as you can" Bill said to me.

"Well then I guess first of all, what do they want me dressed in?"

"They have a suit your going to pull on down there, so that stuff that you are wearing now. The yoga pants and sport top would be fine. Have you got another clean set?....I would wear that."

"Okay I give me about twenty and I'll come out to you."

He turns and walks off, as I shut the door. I start peeling off my clothes, FLIP off the camera again. I know they are watching, jump in the shower and wash up as quickly as I can. I do not want to get involved in personal touchy shower madness again like I was doing the other day! I pop out, dry myself, slide across the floor as fast as I can, pull out of the bags of clothes. hat I washed yesterday. Find the exact same style of clothes I was wearing yesterday. But in different colors instead of blue this set is more of a deeper purple. I pull on the sports top, it takes like a minute to get that thing on and I hate it. I jump on the bed pull on the shoes, the socks, pull on the T-shirt and walk out the door.

"Okay Bill take me to your leader" I quip, in a faked space alien accent.

He looks at me and starts laughing "That's just a loaded joke right there, you do understand the old UFO joke things about exams?"

"Yes" I hiss at him "Probes in strange places. Let's not even think about that today. Anyone comes near me with something like that, they are not going home tonight!"

We walk down the hallway towards the main elevator. When we get there he pushes the call button, then swipes his ID card to verify him.

"Well how did, last night go?" he asks me as we wait.

"I spent pretty much the whole night meditating, didn't talk to Sara much remotely. Read the books, thanks a lot for that! It helped a little bit. I need access to a library...obviously"

He laughs "Yeah at the speed that you can read books. You might be need to get into several libraries. If you can just learn just from straight books alone. You will have a couple of doctorates, in your name in a couple years. So I am going to assume you have a virtual photographic memory?"

"YEP! but only what's in the book. I mean if you slip something between the pages. I would not know is there. It's just the book itself. So you can hide stuff in it and I would not know it was there. Till I opened it."

The elevator comes. Then we go up several floors and he brings me to a very large section the complex underground. I see what seems to be the lead technician, We walk up to him "Good morning." I say to him.

He kind of just shakes his head "Yeah....well hi I guess. So we rarely get to use thing but, this is the temporal spectral analysis machine....TS for short. You're going to go in that room, get into a white bodysuit for us. We had made of cotton just for you, as the regular ones are made of a neoprene. Which we been told you would have had a allergic reaction to and would have stood nothing for it. Then we get you into the main room, run you through the test. The quicker you sit still and the longer you sit still the faster we get done."

"Okay show me the room and let's get this over with."

He walks me to the room "Here is your suit."

I asked him Underwear on or off?"

He looks at me "Nothing, just the suit."

"That's nice....okay" I sass not even close to happy. I close the door....pull off everything. I just put on! Then pull this slinky suit on. That looks like a cotton version of something out of a fetish nightmare! Then, I walk back into the room.

"Well here we go!" I look across the room and a couple of guys are leering at me.

"Gentleman if your going to act like teenagers, go find a book in a corner somewhere! I'm not going to put up with you, looking at me like that!"

Bill glares at them and gives them the evil eye.

The lab tech, then takes me to this large room of a fifty foot sphere. With a bridge going over to a chair, in the middle of the room. The bridge looks retractable? "Sit in this chair put your hands or arms over the places indicated by the silhouette and if you can sit still absolutely still not even blink for five minutes we will be done in virtually that same amount time."

"How still do you want me to be?"

"As still as you possibly can."

"Okay let me clarify. I can stop breathing for two hours and I can stop my heart for about ten or fifteen minutes before I start having problems." I grin at him.

"If you can do all that! Even better. You being a statue is about is the most perfect thing possible. There is a speaker in the overhead and a microphone. I'm gonna get out of here, you sit perfectly still. I give you a go ahead, you freeze up like a statue. Like you said you can do, which is just beautiful!
I like working with people like you. I get to go home and I get to have half a day off. I don't have to sit here for ten or fifteen tries at this with you. So you will probably do two maybe three shots at this, just to have some overlapping data to make sure and sometimes it just doesn't want to work. The guy who runs it literally is in there kicking the machines and so bear with us. If it doesn't work, If it does not in couple hours. We will just leave it, as is and it did not work today."

He walks back across the bridge and it retracts into the wall and ten minutes later he comes over the speaker "Okay whenever you're ready?"

"How would you like to do it?"

"I'll just give you a five second countdown and we go from there."

He counts down and I to stop everything. Don't blink, don't move nothing, up five to six minutes later and he comes back over the speaker "Stage one done you can move around a little, breathe, beat your heart, would be okay with me" he snickers.

He says "One more try and then, we might do a third. The machine is working pretty good this morning."

Ten to fifteen minutes goes by and "Were ready again ready?" he says on the speaker.

"I am ready" and he says "in five ,four".... counts down and I freeze up again. They roll and repeat it one more time and after the final time "Were done. we got the data we need. I'll be in there a couple minutes" he comes in to me, gets me out and walks me up to the control room for this thing. I ask him "You get results yet?"

"They will give you that upstairs. I just give them the data, they figure out how to mess it up later, but we did get good data, a lot of people will want to look at this!"

"That's what I want to hear!"

He looks at me "What you mean by that?"

"Well every time you guys make money off of this....I make money off this as well."

He looks me "This is between me and you, a lot of people are going to be looking at your data and you can make a lot of money for this. If you negotiated a good contract, you will be pretty well off in a couple years." He winks at me "If I where you? I would do a test run every six months, if they ask for it or not. So there is new data out there, regardless? If its a near duplicate of the last batch done. People will pay to see it With that, you get that much more money! So! The more tests you have out there, more money you make!"

I look at him "Your in the wrong business, you should been a used car salesman or something?"

He shrugs his shoulders "Whatever?"

I walk out with Bill. As we walked back to the elevator he said. "That had to be one of fastest sessions we've ever had with that stupid thing" As we get to the elevator doors "Where do you wan to go up and have breakfast or go down?"

"Ohh ya! I want to go back into the hole in the ground, like a scared bunny rabbit YEP! that's...like a brilliant idea...up buddy! you know better than to ask that question!" I SASSED!

After a couple minutes of going up, then walking. We come up to the main lobby and walk over to the cafeteria. We walk up to the order cook, I say "Lets see...breakfast?" I order waffles and pancakes...I just start listing stuff off, the short order cook guy questions to me "You're ordering for an office or something, there Miss?"

"Nope! Just for me" I giggle at him

Bill leans over the counter to him "She's an elf...right? We haven't see to many right? Well I saw three the other day...eat like this! They are just eating machines!"

The cook looks at me "I have a theory."

I look at him puzzled "Theory about what?"

"I know why...history it is and why there's no Elves around, but I think my theory is actually more plausible" the cook tells me.

"WHAT?" I ask.

"Theory is you guys eat so much food...You ate yourselves out of existence!" he laughs at me.

"AWWW! that's just not right" I groan.

But anyway, the cook gives me a number. So that a waitress can bring me the food I ordered, in about Twenty minutes or so.
I walk over the beverage counter, they had orange juice and it looks fresh. That makes me happy, its something different. I pour off a glass. Bill gets some red juice then, we both go sit down.

I ask Bill "What's next for you?"

"We will see what comes in next to monkey with, but that's my plan to stay here. I don't see the reason in going anywhere else" he tells me, while sipping his juice.

"Do you plan on being a doctor maybe?" I ask.

He shakes his head "I have no aspirations to be a doctor. I'm making plenty of good money at this place. I have my security clearance. Fact, it's one of the main reasons why I'm here and plus my RN certificate. This place gets weird once in a while...kind of out there...but, it's fine."

As I start to ask another question, two waitresses show up with the food and they start setting trays down. One looks at me and Bill "Where is everybody else? This is enough food for four!"

"It's pretty much me! He has that like...breakfast plate dealy there, that you got on that first tray (I point) and everything else here is pretty much mine!"

She looks at me "Your kidding? Your an Energizer or something, that you need to pack away this kind of food?"

"No not at all" I say...so....she lays out all the food for me and I dig-in. Bill puts Tabasco sauce on his eggs. Which totally I'm not even thinking about. liking the idea of that taste...the smell...good grief!

Bill asks me "Do you regularly eat like this?"

"Now I do!" I smile, as I tear into the plates.

"NO what I mean is,...in the past..as an Elf? ya goof!" he laughs.

"NO we didn't eat like this. We are lucky if we got three meals a day or two a day sometimes. There were times I was, in deep combat and I didn't eat for weeks. I survived off the essence, that I could pull out of the forest and everything else around me or what for food. I got some ,from the ground or out of the shrubbery and stuff."

After I said that...he shakes his head and he looks like he is going to start asking more questions about this. I shake my head at him "Please don't...not right now...the less I think about that. The better."

"I can understand that. I had several combat tours and I'm screwed up as it is. So is Mike, that you met. I can't imagine someone doing that, for as long as you did not be messed up. How you're not completely insane I don't get?"

I laugh at him....I'm really start laughing hard and it kinda draws attention to us "Do you think I'm not insane! Really? After what I've done the last couple of days?"

The stark realization dawns on him "You probably are insane!"

"Who knows?" I say "I Pump in six bullets in my head and not dying is probably clinically crazy. Not to mention all the other small things I've done. I'm probably not altogether there" I go back to eating, my pancakes.

"That is why I have been to a lot of therapy. The first step is actually admitting you have a problem, you know your koo koo. You're probably better off than a lot of people, that think they're sane" He looks around, then whispers to me "Just so you know, I did put that in my report. I think you have posttraumatic stress disorder, from too much combat."

I shrugged "I guess...I'll read it eventually."

"Oh I'm sure you'll get to read, the full report when you check into the school. I don't think they are, into hiding stuff from students...really."

After we finish up, I ate most of what I got laid out in front me. We get up and start walking out back to the elevator back in the main lobby area. Standing there waiting for a ride down, is Dr. Otto "Good morning Rohanna, how did that first test go?"

"Brilliant...everything went fast and we are up here having breakfast. Now we are going back down."

"Well I guess that means in the next half an hour or so? I am going to have to let you go! Ahead of schedule. I am sure that makes you happy!" Otto says...then he pulls out a pack for me "I know you had everything in shopping bags last night...I got someone to go to the store for you, last night and get ya this. So you don't look like a hobo or something."

I say "This will help out a lot!" the door opens up and we start going back down. As I walk towards my room. Otto gives me the rundown of the TS machine stuff.

"We got it all in and you will have a lot of researchers looking at your stuff. Do you understand the possibility that your.....you understand genetics and genetic engineering?"

"I understand the concept yeah" I say, wondering where he is going.

"You probably are genetically engineered? But the elves did not have science back then...so magic?" he questions me.

"I understand that" I said "I was...so?" I say totally unconcerned, that he does not get it.

He looks at me cross-eyed "You knew this?"

"Of course I did, I am not stupid. I know what I am. I know exactly what I am!
I know exactly what I can and can't do!" I think about the process on what was done to me. Its there but as I get to really thinking hard on it. It slips away and I feel that Geas on me, making that happen.

He stands there pondering it and shakes his head "Would you mind telling me how they did it?"

We finally get to my room and I open the door.

"I'm not going to tell you guys how it got done....I know the whole process exactly down the inch, what was done. I even understand it. I can probably, if I tried hard enough and think about it. I can do it myself, to someone else. But I'm not even going to. That's not my specialty....doing transmutation magic...but I understand it...the whole process."

He walks across my room for a second, pulls out a stack of paperwork from his satchel and then dropped it all on the desk "You want to talk to people about this maybe? Like in a meeting or something?"

"WHY?" I ask.

"People will probably, want to know about this?" Otto says

"Well they're not gonna know. I don't trust you guys. Plus I just can't! Please don't ask why. You figure out how it got done, with your own technology from nowadays and go from there. Ancient magic like what was done to me. I don't think can be duplicated. Not enough of it the world! Unless you guys figure out how to get a mage, to use the deep Ley lines. That are buried under the planet's surface, then you might be able to pull it off? As far as I can tell, human mages don't do that and the ones that do? Usually end up getting fried! That's what happened in the past! I don't think anything changed now. Besides I am magically bound BIG time not to tell anyone! Who is not authorized and if your going to ask about that. DON'T!"

Otto looks at me strangely, after that last sentence. "What do you mean 'bound?"

I yell out "BOUND as in BOUND! As in can't! I can't say it. I hope that everyone who can make me, is DEAD....darn it!"

Otto reels back thinking, I am about to get real nasty.

I calm my self back down and get my bags together onto the bed.

As I pack my new back-pack up. He starts getting papers out of the stack on the desk he dropped there. He says to me "Here are your basics....they will give you another MID test to confirm it.

Your wizard skills, we don't know, we don't test that here.
Your an exemplar four, you can lift about Two thousand pounds.
Your warper six? or some sort....teleporter and looks like you can teleport yourself and other objects...range we don't know?
You're definitely a regen five.
There's something ESP- danger sense going on with you. I bet it kept you alive most of your life.
Your speeder one. At Forty-five miles an hour, for two hours and which you already pretty much knew that.

Your warper...teleporting thing? That only just popped up from the TS test today and that's the very strange bird? That we can figure out. It looks like yours is a both a naturally occurring part of you and looks like there's something of a magical component on it. Very unusual, to have both working for the same goal?"

"I understand exactly. Like I said. exactly what I can do" I mumbled.

"You wouldn't mind sharing, what the teleporter skill is?" he asks.

"I can teleport. I can bring people with me. I can do it very, very, quickly and I use it in combat. I teleport faster than people walk and I also do not to worry about popping up in a wall" I list off the facts, coldly to him.

"How is that accomplished?" he asks.

"I don't know? I just don't pop up in walls. I can't explain something that you have to experience."

He looks at me thinking "Experience? You mean take people around right?"

"Just like your teleporter's do here. I am sure...as Sara uses them to get back to school" I tell him.

"Would you mind, taking one of our teleporters with you?" he asks me.

"AHH yeah I do... Because sometimes, it doesn't work together to well. I don't want what he does, to interfere with me. But I'll try it? You want to schedule it for a test next time maybe? I am not planning on doing it today!"

"We can do that, among any other things...see you in two...three weeks?" he asks me.

"You set up a time and a date. Put it on a Saturday or Sunday because obviously I have classes unless, I'm hurt or injured to be there or something else comes up."

I finish packing my back pack, I fold up the used paper bags and drop them in the trash can. Then I look at both of them "So if you guys will leave...I can get out of these workout clothes. Then into a pair pants, a decent shirt and look okay. So shooo! Get the hell out!" and I start shoving them out the door.

Dr. Otto picks up his stuff off the table and walks out, Bill starts to walk out the door, then turns around with that evil look in his eye "Hey, can I stay watch?" he says with a cheesy grin.

"You have already seen enough...there...down boy! You don't want me telling your girlfriend, what you're doing at work?....do you?" I leer at him.

"NO, NO...no! Don't do that! Don't tell THE girl friend!....That would be bad....that would be very bad....She would kick my ass!" he looked genuine scared.

"A Marine scared of his girlfriend? I like that. Good, I got to meet this girl!....NOW! get out!" I yell at him, then shut the door.

I slip off my stuff, pull off the sports top, put it in the backpack and the yoga pants. I start sliding on the jeans and man they are tight! But they will loosen up and they fit nice! Damn my ass looks good in them! I would DO me! I put my shoes and socks back on, figure out how to put on the bra bit.....it stumps me for a second. Then I remember how my girlfriends did it? They put it on backwards then spin it around and it works out fine. I go for a black T-shirt, to match the black jeans and grab the backpack. I grab the Whateley books, stuff them in the top and walk out the door.

Bill and Otto are standing there "Well gentleman, lets get the hell out of here! You guys can stay here...I don't care...whatever."

We walked down to the other end of the hallway to an elevator. One I haven't gone to before, Then go up several floors and to a exit at. A really long hallway, where we walk forever and to come to an underground motor pool area.

Talk about huge! There are couple hundred vehicles in here, ranging from a small compact car and all the way up to HUGE armored personnel carriers. Dr. Otto leads me over to a armored van of a sort.

"This is little overkill, for transporting a kid down to school?" I say.

He says to me "This is ARC...this is our work, corporate spies, villains constantly watch us and this place. They watch everything that goes in an out. Anything that comes out here. A lot of people consider, what we do valuable. Even if they don't know what it is. Besides which Sara would rip me apart if you died, I'm sure! The Fae Queen herself. Would probably skin me alive. So you go down there in a nice armored box, till your no longer my responsibility. Then, we will workout teleporters from there on out and maybe use Sara's existing room as a spot for everybody?"

I walk up to the Doc, I shake his hand "Glad am to have met you...At least we patched stuff up from, a little rocky start and for transportation? I'll teleport myself up. I don't trust some other guy, not to end up putting me in a rock somewhere."

Dr. Otto nods "I think we can arrange that."

I can see the guys in the truck are getting antsy and I walk up to Bill. Instead of a handshake, I hug him hard "I'll miss you! I expect me and you to make some sort of dinner-lunch date and you bring that girlfriend of yours along!"

"I don't know about that....she's kind of the jealous type."

"Okay fine...you bring her along. If you convince her, to do a threesome or something and we can do that instead maybe? and I wink at him.

He gasps for a second.

"Okay...yes I got you again!....You take care yourself. I expect to hear from you once in a while, as soon as I get a phone or whatever else you need in this world for communication! I will get with you."

He pulls out of his card out of his pocket "This is all my contact information" he hands it to me.

"I don't have a wallet yet?"

"You'll buy one at the school or somewhere."

"I don't have my drivers license or ID anything at all?" I say realizing nothing has been given to me yet.

"Mrs. Carson has it at her end. It was easier to have it sent down there, with all the other school paperwork at the same time. It was easier for us do...remember she still can say no. So be prepared for her, to maybe say no" Bill said.

"I don't want to hear that" I pulled him closer "If they say no are they going to try to drag me back here?"

"I don't think so...anyway? I don't think you'd come. You would probably run away." he whispered.

"Yeah I get my ID in my hand...I'm gone...they are not going to see me. If don't have my ID in my hand, I am still gone! So bye buddy!"

"You'll be back...I see it!" Bill says, as I jump in the vehicle and lock it up.

Well, I get into the armored van. A guy waves me over to a seat and I buckle-up. He looks at me "This is how things are going to go. There are going to be four vehicles leaving here. We are going on own path. Three others on other paths. So as to confuse anybody from knowing where we are actually going. As every time we leave, we have to do this. We'll get you down to Whateley, probably in about forty-five minutes to an hour...basically sit back and enjoy the trip. If anything happens, stick by me and I'll keep you safe."

I look up at him, from my seat "If anything happens, you won't even know I was here. I'll be...long....gone, before you figure out where I'm at. Don't even worry about me....worry about your own self. I can take care of myself."

"Okay tough chick" he grumbles.

"Yes! tough chick and a half !"...I giggle out..."I guess from what you tell me? They did not give you any paperwork on what the heck I am?"

"Of course they wouldn't. They just tell me, where to take something and were not to. Then maybe, tell me if it's dangerous. They have you listed as...person...that's it."

"Okay like you said, if crap hits the fan. Just stay out of my way. I'll be gone, I'll take care of myself."

We start driving out of the huge garage and I'm pretty much glued to the window at that point. I am looking at the forest going by, wishing this thing was a convertible instead of a metallic box. Now fifteen or twenty minutes out of there and all the vehicles divided up on this winding access road.

This guard looks over me "Your first time going to Whateley?" he asks.

"First time in the state, let alone ongoing to Whateley" I sang.

"I am going to guess by your age, your going to be a student there?"

"I hope so...paperwork's in, does not mean that they will take me" he just goes "HUMM?" at that....I just go back to looking out the window.

After a few minutes goes by "Your just not really talkative are you?" he asks again.

"No....not really and number two. I really don't want to be cooped up in this metal box with anybody. I'd rather someone just handed me a map and a compass or something. Then said, go from here to there. I would done it myself. Probably would've been there by now and have a lot more fun doing it!"

He stares at me "I find hard to believe that you, can be as fast as vehicles going forty-five miles an hour?"

I look right back at him "If it's a straight line between A and B and it goes through a forest ...I'm an elf!...forest and us go together! Right?....in your thoughts?"

"Yeah" he chimes.

"I can travel through forest quicker than you think. So straight line.... plus quicker than you think travel. I've been there by now...right?" I sass.

"Okay, I see your point."

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Tuesday February, 13 7:00 AM
Whateley Academy-main gate

After about forty-five minutes, we come up to a long drive. That leads to the school and some of the most beautiful gates are in front of us. Two gargoyles at the top of each large stone post. We are about to roll through the gates and I'm staring at them..The Gargoyles..... "Could you stop for a second?"

"WHAT? something wrong?" he asks looking out the windows, nervously.

"Nothing is wrong....I want to look at something, is that okay?"

"We can stop for a couple seconds, NOT longer."

I look at the gargoyles...think to myself 'What have I gotten myself into! The guardians of the gate of this FICKEN! school are Nightgaunts! How do they get those things to bend down to a humans will? I will never get. The only time those things are safe, is after you chop them up in little bits!'..... "Okay guys I'm sure what I saw....everything's fine! I just needed to look at something...sorry about that." I say, to him.

As we drive through the gates, I can feel that the waves of the wards of the school. They just pass over me, like water breaking on the beach in a storm and I flinch at each one as we hit them. The guard looks to me as I finch "Anything wrong!"

"No just feeling all the wards on the school, its like rolling through rough surf and you feel each one hit you. Wow, if something walked around into those they would get fried instantly! That, they didn't want to come in."

He shakes his head "I would not know I'm not magic sensitive. I'll take your word for it, that there's something there. Whateley and the surrounding area has been known for generations, at being more than weird."

"I can understand that"

We roll up in front of a large brick building and it says Schuster Hall on it in large brass letters "This is the main administration building, I'm here to drop you off. I have to sign you off to the security guard, that's obviously already waiting for us" the guard of the van, states to me.

We jump out, he walks over to the security guard standing there at the bottom step and he gives him my paperwork. Signs off and he waves me over to them. I walk over to them, with my bag "See ya on the next trip...maybe? Good luck! with this place...bye now" he says to me. Then he gets in the van and it drives off.

I'm standing there feeling everything wafting through this place, smells, sounds and the more than abundant magic. I think to myself....again! 'What have I got myself into, this place. Just reeks of stuff, that should not be here!' All the while the guard looks at me. Standing there with my eyes closed, me thinking, smelling and putting out my senses to what's was around me.

"You okay?" he asks.

"I'm fine....just getting used to the campus...right now" I tell him.

He studies me....this older guard. He chuckles "You will be fine here...Its the ones, who don't stop to think about this place....right where your standing. That fail here the most. You are one that realizes, this is a first step in a NEW life from here out or you would have just walked in."

He just stays silent for a few minutes, to let me 'just be' and then "I have to take you to Mrs. Carson's office and drop you off there" He looks at my paperwork, says onto his radio who I am and where we are going. We walk up the main stairs, into the building. We take another couple turns down hallways, into a nice 1800 style turn-of-the-century. Beautiful wood paneled room, in the room he walks up to a desk...that a nice looking secretary sits at and he says to her "Elaine?...here is a Miss Leigh, to see Mrs. Carson today."

She says back to him, smiling "Fine I'll take it from here and call you if we need to."

She stands up as the guard walks away, she takes several packets of paperwork off the table-- she looks at me "I'm Elaine Claire, Mrs. Carson's assistant...if you want to put your bag in the corner over there, its not going anywhere...no one steals from this office. It would be stupid." I drop my bag over in the corner, where she pointed to and then walk back over to her. She offers me, her hand and I shake it. Then leans over the desk to a com box and presses a button. "Mrs. Carson your appointment is here for admissions"

I hear from the box "Finally...send her in immediately. Bring her packet, in with her"

Man...Mrs. Carson does not sound happy. Elaine, walks me over to a double set of doors, opens them up and then guides me in.

There was Mrs. Carson, a somewhat older lady and nice looking. Siting behind a very huge desk, she was watching me as I walk in...very closely. Too closely, studying me. It makes me, wonder why? I look the office over, the window, door, desk, a box behind her desk and that has some magic item in it! A BIG one!

Mrs. Carson unknown to most, watches all changelings walk into her office. To see if they are accepting their new form.
As she watches me...her thoughts go to what Aunghadhail wrote about me. A warrior race of Elves and she sees that this was correct. She watches me walk in, her only words. To describe my unique walk, are exactly what Aunghadhail said, to her yesterday. Predator and killer, no wasted motion in any step of her walk and always at the ready. She observes, that I am swiveling my head and noting everything. Where doors are, windows, the furniture, who is there and her box behind her desk. Where she keeps her Scepter, grabs my attention and she can see that on my face.

She stands up from behind the desk, walks around it and extends her hand out to me. I shake it "Glad to finally meet you in person Rohanna Leigh... so have a seat." she takes a packet from Elaine. Then Elaine walks back out the door, as Carson sits down and she leans over a small table next to her desk. She touches a crystal there, that immediately causes me to jump! Because whatever she turned on, is just dripping of magic from Nikki. Which in turn is Aunghadhail's magic and it takes me a couple seconds. To calm myself, as I nail my feet to the floor! I realize that it's just a privacy ward on the room and I get my heart beat back down a negligible level. For a split second, I thought that I was sitting in the middle of a trap and it just got turned on.

Mrs. Carson looks at me "Is something the matter?"

"No Mrs. Carson....everything's fine" I squeak out nervously.

She pulls out two huge packets of paper paperwork, with many individual file folders in it and she starts flipping through those. "I've been looking over your file all morning, we got everything overnight from everybody involved."

"Yes ma'am?" I question.

"I can honestly say from what I have been reading in here. You just changed Saturday to basically Sunday?"

"Yes ma'am " I say

"And from what I've been reading here descriptive wise....from the nurse on the floor and a Doctor in charge of the burnouts over at ARC. It was most horrific one. I might add you seem to have been in quite a bit of pain from it. Until Sara got in there and helped you out?"

"Yes that's....correct ma'am." I near cringe, at thinking of it all again.

"But what, I want you to know is....I'm not too sure One hundred percent. If this is going to be the school for you. Honestly, you already have the equivalent of a high school education somewhere along the way? You are not telling us who you where....that's understandable. Allot of people are anonymous, that come to this school and they either leave their past behind or their past left them behind. One way or the other....that's normal.

You seem to be able to survive in the world. You obviously know what you're doing and are highly trained. I might add from the examples, I am reading in here. Dangerous is not a descriptive word...I am going to use the words that Aunghadhail used on you."Highly destructive and dangerous to a fault. Comes from a warrior sub-race of elves and all they really know what to do is fight.....With hand-in-hand...with blade...bow and arrow and magic."

"That's a correct evaluation ma'am" I say getting very nervous...'did Aunghadhail sabotage me?'

She goes on..."The couple of little snippets that pop up is. I'm not sure if I want you in my student body because? I have to protect my students and you have already been a threat to one of my students outside of here."

I am thinking to myself 'She's stating to me....Basically....that she doesn't want me in here. I'm starting to twist myself to thinking, maybe Donna was right and that they did not want to let me go at ARC. They will make sure, a lot of doors close to me and then I might walk back to their warm embrace. Then do whatever they want to me, up there!'

I sigh "Mrs. Carson, If your talking about that problem me and Aunghadhail l had ....that involved Nikki? We walked past that a little bit already. I don't think that would be an issue?"

She glares at me, kinda sternly "An issue...Are you going to say...An issue? You had a sword at the throat, of one of my better students! Mind you, she gets in trouble once in a while and you knocked Aunghadhail's Shield completely down in a split second. Which I find pretty amazing, considering how experienced Aunghadhail is in magic and if Sir Wallace had not interrupted your bloodlust. You probably would have run her through. I'm asking you that! Would have you done it?" she near, demands of me.

I sigh at the question...no near demand. I don't like the near order....but I give in "I have said this probably four or five times already. But before I go on from here, if you have not read it in there.....I have a compulsion...several of them...that are just stuck with me. That I can't get rid of obviously. One is, I have a big thing with honor and my word. The other thing is...I can't lie or exaggerate. I can avoid the question. I can say, I will not answer it and if I do say something it's true as far as I know at the time. That can change as I learn new stuff. But at the moment you ask me that's what I know....I'll say it to you. Like I said to Nikki's dad and Sara, Dr. Otto probably heard it. Ma'am."

I take a deep breath...."At the time would I have run my sword through Nikki's neck and killed her....yes....I would've done it. If Sir Wallace had not stopped my train of thought and I don't even remember exactly what he said. But it snapped me into something else, it made me realize. What I was standing there, doing. I encountered that memory last night, as I was meditating about stuff for the last couple of days and last night. I realized when he snapped me out of it. I had a sword to someone's neck....I didn't know.....wasn't sure that needed to die. I wanted to kill Aunghadhail! So why? would I need to run a sword into this kid, in front of me....through? To kill a ghost, that's already dead. Then I went back into my shocked and catatonic state.....that was that. Ma'am" I sigh hoping that this goes well.

"So your basically kind of shifting the blame, of what you where gonna do to Nikki. On being catatonic and not all together with it?" her eyes narrow at me.

"Yes and no...Ma'am....I was catatonic....not exactly knowing what was going on. I just finished changing, from an agonizing burnout and you already mentioned it.
That Aunghadhail caused with her interference.
When I told her!....(I got louder)
When I was a human not to do anything!....(and louder!)
I truly believe if she just left me alone. I would have changed, probably over the next several months and into what I'm sitting here now....anyway!
(Now I am growling mad)
She had to trip it up!! and mess with the magic, on me....to find out what it was?
She's always curious and I understand curiosity!
But there just are certain laws about magic...if you don't know what it is, leave it alone!
Until someone tells you what it is!
She broke the like...the first ten things you learn.
But that....that....Queen and 'I know better' attitude got the better of her and caused lots of problems.(....crap!....I lost my cool)

Mrs. Carson sits there with her hands folded under her chin looking at me then leans back in her chair "On that same thought do you think you can One hundred percent, patch it up with Nikki or you going to be a constant threat to her? Having that....you guys are going to be in the same building. Should I....put you in our violent wing, that is the Hawthorne building?"

"I have heard about your...violent tag...Ma'am...me and Nikki can easily patch it up. Like I said, me and Aunghadhail have problems and we'll figure out a way for us to talk about this. How can I punish a ghost, that's already dead?"....My mind thinks of many ways! But my month stays shut!

She leans forward and flips a couple of pages "And what about this Violent tendency bit? The little fiasco you had last night?"

I go...."Aww crap"...silently....then I try to play the innocent card "Which one was that one? Ma'am."

"Don't be smart with me! Already....YOUR not even in this school yet!" she booms at me.

"Yes Ma'am I understand that....you don't want that right now...(I say kinda sheepishly...I earned that chewing!).....last nights little fiasco.....was they would not show me any respect or trust. I couldn't walk out of the room to get a soda pop in the break room fifty feet down the hallway and they had enough guards on me. To start a small war, in a Third World Republic somewhere. Also I had the deep feeling that, I wasn't getting out of that hole in the ground anytime soon. Which for me is not a good idea."

Mrs. Carson flips through another page "Yes....Aunghadhail did mention that you have to be outside.....a lot. To have you cooped up in a hole in the ground is just not a good idea. It was highly mentioned to them, even I don't know why they didn't listen to it. The ARC has their security reasons and I understand why they came to us. Especially after you made that box, that you arrived on disappear. Which....is not my concern or should it be? It's not a threat is it?" She asks me.

"No it's not a threat at all, to this campus or anybody on it. There is nothing in it you guys should ever be concerned about. Ma'am."

She looks at the paperwork "I have the reports of that, there is an awful lot of magic on that thing....artifact level magic....world shaking magic? Which has got me kinda wondering what it is?" Your saying that its nothing to worry about and I am going to believe you."

My opinion of her just went up a notch "Thank you Mrs. Carson for actually believing me. When I say something."

"But you still held the guard at knife point and threatened him?" she asked in a short to the point manner.

"Yes Mrs. Carson, like I said the trust issue was not happening in there. He walks in the room pulls a gun on me, just because I have a dagger in my hand and I'm flipping around my hands nervously.
I did say to everybody in the room including Sara, all they had to do was ask me politely not go...'give up the dagger!' not...give us the dagger!' But instead say "Could you please put it away?" or "Give it to us please?" with some kind of manners.
I got sick of being ordered around like a prisoner and that was kind of the topper there......So I did it" I say mad in a raised voice.

"But you where going to be released?"

"Mrs. Carson, I didn't know that at the time. I thought I was stuck in that hole. (I whine a bit ) I've been that told by a trusted person. That their plan was keeping me there.....I don't think until that afternoon somewhere? Mr. Reilly was brought into the equation and started throwing his weight around with DARPA.
I fully believe they where working on a plan on keeping me there for weeks, if not months or longer, regardless what anybody told them. How I should be treated. So I am not going to apologize for what happened, to that guard at all! If your expecting one?" I snap.

Mrs. Carson says "No...and then the other thing here. After reading this part of the report Bill here says....you have self-destructive, possible suicidal tendencies and a definite case of posttraumatic stress disorder from all the combat you've probably seen. He considers you a good person that needs to be given treatment. But being more than dangerous? He says your beyond that and you probably should be looked after for quite some time?"

"He's being honest and it's actually a very good appraisal. I did have suicidal tendencies after my change and I do have a self-destructive streak...Mrs. Carson" I say with no emotion.

She stares at me, taken aback for a second "You admit that?"

"Mrs. Carson, I told you...I don't exaggerate and I tell the truth."

"So you think it's a good idea, to let a highly trained warrior of your caliber lose on my school. That's got a possible suicidal Streak, highly self-destructive, with PTSD. Around the rest of my students?"

There I go thinking again......'She's talking her way out of it. Reasoning herself one step at a time not to let me stay here. She's mentioned nothing, but the bad stuff for us. Not one good thing yet??' I wait..........

She looks over the paperwork at me....leering.....she says in a mean tone "Miss Leigh I expect an answer?"

I sigh....I pretty much come to the realization...That she is, just not gonna let me in here.

I sigh "Mrs. Carson I don't know actually? How I would approach that question being you? As I don't know anything that's happened for the last thirty years. I do not know how your schools run? I have to assume that there are other dangerous students in the school....maybe more so than me? I can't give you an accurate answer, when I don't have enough information to give you a validated answer."

She looks at me....not pleased....leans back and steeples her fingers on her hands "Pretty good way, to dodge the question there."

"Well if I don't have enough information....I can't give you a valid opinion can I?....Mrs. Carson."

"But....you still dodged the question. Would you at this point let yourself be around other students? Its pretty simple."

I jump back at her "I'm going to stick with my answer, I don't know about it. I don't have enough information? Mrs. Carson."

She flips through a couple more pages "This other thing here....I am seeing that Dr. Otto was alluding to and Nikki and Bill. You are developing some kind of relationship...friend wise with....Sara?"

"Yes....she helped me out! I don't see a problem with that, Ma'am."

She leans back again.....'every time I see her do that....I know she's thinking.... using it as a delaying tactic'.

And as she steeples her fingers and leans back. I look at her seriously "I don't see where my relationship with an existing student has any bearing on me being. A student at this school?"

.......she leans forward and obviously not happy with what I just said as I just cornered her.

"I personally" she says "Am not happy with anyone having a relationship with Sara.....she's more than trouble and if you knew what she was....You would not want to be involved with her."

I'm taken offense already.....at that she's basically saying. That Sara is worthless, to have as a friend. Because she thinks....she is something? I scooted forward in my chair a little bit, I look over at her in the eyes "I know exactly what Sara is down to the inch....exactly what she is!"

Mrs. Carson leans out of her chair "You can't know what she is....Nobody can have the faintest clue. As far as we know you're some guy from California. That's from what little information that Bill gathered and put in here....that dribbled out of your the report and a Drow that's it. Then, Aunghadhail is not giving us a lot of information...what that ever that means? Test reports are coming from ARC are really interesting. But that's something separate. You don't know what Sara is and having a relationship with her. Then add all the other stuff going on with you. I'm just not sure about it."

I LOST IT!

"waele rivvil zhah aluin ulu tesso uns'aa vel'uss Usstan inbal 'zil natha khalessev abbil"...say at her...forgetting yet again...to use english when I get mad
( stupid human is going to tell me who I have as a trusted friend)

"nindol zhahus natha wahven d'ussta draeval Usstan inbal ulu sevir p'los nind talinth ulu mri'kul uns'aa rath phor"
( this was a waste of my time I have to leave before they think to lock me back up) after I say this, she looks at me mad and questioning what I just said,

I stand up! I look at her across the desk (and remembered...English...) "Well Mrs. Carson, it looks like you talked yourself in to not wanting me. To come here for school. You gave me what it looks like a valid explanation, for why you don't want me here. So I bid you good day and I'll stop wasting your time."

I turn and I start walking towards the door.

She yells across the room "Young lady come back here and sit down we are not done!"

I stop at that phrase....young lady....just seared into me.

"dos kuuv ulu lar uns'aa natha dalhar"
(you dare to call me a child) I growl.

I know she's an older superhero...older than my human self. But I'm more DROW now, than I was ever a man! I've got way more experience...than...this girl...this little baby! I am seriously thinking of not turning around, going back and sitting down. Just walking out the door and living with my decision. I turned around walked back towards the desk slowly..ready. Just as I come up to the edge of the desk.

She says "That is one reasons why Bill wrote down...the self-destructive tendencies thing...along with Dr. Otto. Is that, you seem to jump to conclusions and go down the direct path. Even thou, there might be a little openings available and you pretty much stick with what's the worst. Every single time, don't you?"

I stop, as I hit the edge of the desk. I already passed my chair by "Mrs. Carson Of course I do. Because every time, I lean on to the worst-case scenario. I'm never disappointed, if it ends up being a better thing.....than it should be. Prepared for the worst every single time. I come through it alive. It works all the time, I've been around. So why would I not continue doing it?" I growl slightly at her in warning...I also decide for now...manners be damned. No more "ma'am" for her....for now.

I lean over the desk "Is this my packet of information...reports from ARC...everybody so far?"

"Yes" and she does not flinch.

"Can I look at it....please? There's nothing in here private? That I shouldn't know?"

"Those packets of that type are locked in the medical files and your med-files are over here" she says as she taps on the other pile of paper "and here's all the scans that ARC did and eventually we would add that to your MID-files."

"Can I see it...please?" she slides it across the desk to me "Can you give me moment to read this before, I start saying anything more?"

She says easily "No...I feel it would be good idea, for you to read your own file. Then you will know where, you stand in my mind."

Since I can't speed read, this like a book...Too many authors for that. Just shy of ten minutes, I'm done with it.

I slide it back across the desk to her "I think the reports exactly pretty fair.
Sara paints me in a better light than she should've...But her evaluation of my mental conditions pretty snap on. That I am going to definitely need some psychiatric help or something like that. Along with Bill's counterpoint of exactly what's there. If you put the two together, you get an exact blend into what my problems are. In other words, I have seen too much combat and too many horrors to be manageable with them. As soon as I come to grips with that. I will be a more balanced individual and that Bill is scared that my past training might end up being a threat to your school and the students.....and it means I'm not sure what I'm doing from one second to the next. So that instead of just stopping someone that was being stupid. I might just kill them out right. That I'd have to work out with training of course.

Gwen just gives you the basics, little too cheery and doesn't really understand what's going on at all. Her reports are all just hopeful and bunnies and everything else....good person there. I trust her...in the long run, I think she would be a good friend to keep me balanced.

Nikki's report is a little biased towards she doesn't know what's going on. I think at this point she still quite a bit scared of me and I understand that.
Aunghadhail the other hand is giving you the idea of what I am...mostly? Kinda bad and then also asking of you in that file. She is desperately asking for help for me, she knows she owes me a favor or two obviously. But she does not allude to you whatsoever, a clue why she feels indebted. Which I wish she did...then at least, I would not have to pick at her and get her to admit it. I think the quicker she admits it....it will help us both.

Dr. Otto's report he's a little biased. He is still very mad at me for taking my personal property back. He wanted to study it longer....that's not my problem. He also put in there a bit heavy....how I treated his staff badly? He is sugarcoating how his staff treated me. You do understand that guard, that I had a little problem yesterday afternoon and he left out the whole section on the bullets that were in that guard's gun?"

She leans forward..."Bullets in the guards gun?" she asks.

I fish into my pocket and I toss one of the four bullets. I kept on the desk "You can keep that if you want....just so you know. I got one for myself, Sara and one for Dr. Otto. I don't care what he did with his, Sara kept her's. I'm keeping mine. Keep that one, so you understand how ARC treats some of the people.....that end up in that building."

She picks it up and looks at it. "Looks like some sort of armor piercing round" she says.

"They switched them from the regular stock nine millimeter ammo...which we they obviously found were quite ineffective. When I drilled myself in the face with six rounds and nothing happened except for some nice wounds. Then that act of mine it woke me up to the fact, that I'm not gonna die too easy."

She looks at it some more, rolling it around in her fingers.... "I did not expect you to know exactly what it was, let me show you." I tell her.
I lean over the desk "Can I have that back?" she hands it to me. I draw the tip down my arm again and it sizzles and smokes. Then I put it back on the desk "That's one of the reasons why I was a little bit mad yesterday! Not only did they guard me with a virtual Army. But they switched out their regular ammo, for ammo that specifically kills Elves."

She leans back, after picking it up "Now I understand exactly why you're mad. I would have been very mad with someone that switched out their ammo for this." she looks at the bullet more "Can I keep this?" Carson asks me again to be sure.

"Go ahead and actually, I kept a spare one. Just for this purpose, that you or someone needed to see one and I'm not justifying everything I did. This just gives you an idea, what was in my head at the time. Plus the fact that Aunghadhail alludes to in the report here and says more than a few times. That my kind in a hole in the ground is just pure torture! I don't sleep at night...number one...so a day to normal person is twelve to sixteen hours...Me! I get another bonus of eight hours on top of that and it seems to me to be a whole other day. Then being underground without some natural life around me, just drives me crazy! As a normal human, you can maybe get the idea maybe? A little bit?"

"But at this point unless? Your going to change your mind and discuss it further I'm still in the opinion that you've made up your mind. Not to have me on your campus...So do I go or stay?" I ask finally.

She leans back "I'm not done yet talking to you. If you will sit down young lady"

Keeping the fury bottled up "Do you realize, I did read this report and that I'm not a young lady? I'm wrapped up in the fifteen-year-old's body right now" I start tapping the side of my skull "In here is a human that was thirty years old and that the human part of me is dwindling away to nothing...and the DROW part....An ancient part is Ninety-nine percent of my being? So saying....young....to me just not sitting well with me?"

She nods for a second "I will stick with young at this point because your thirty years out of date. Your elf part, has no idea what's going on around here. But I understand that you can take that as an insult and I will not use it again....Not the way I did. That was a little......honestly saying in your case. It might be a little demeaning, It would be like me calling Aunghadhail a young lady and I'm addressing her, not Nikki."

What she said makes sense, so I back up and sit down in the chair and as I do. I say "What's the next question? Or are you just, going to say something to me? Ma'am."

Mrs. Carson leans forward off her chair, looks at me, thinks for a second "I think we where discussing that Sara is a bad influence and you said....you know exactly what she is?"

"Mrs. Carson I know exactly what she is. In that report there Aunghadhail left out so much, she didn't say exactly what I am. So you have a lack of knowledge on your side and with that you have no idea. What I am basing my judgments or decisions on?"

She actually looks interested now to me "I'm really interested what are, if you're willing to tell me."

I say to her as clearly as I can "If I tell you it stays in this room and you never repeat it to anybody living or dead...without my permission, you don't write It down, you don't communicate it, you don't whistle it at night, whatever or I don't say a word --do you agree to that (I emphasize)on your word of honor? Mrs. Carson"

"You know how the game. Is played with that."

"Of course I do Mrs. Carson. Like I said I'm not young and I'm not inexperienced" She is about to say something and I stop her "You do understand what your word of honor means to me? and are you sure you want to do it?"

"Are you threatening me?"

"No I'm not threatening you at all Mrs. Carson. I am promising....you break your word to me, there will be drastic consequences. Your experienced and know what a Sorcerer's contract is."

"Okay I can understand your point Okay on my word of honor I will not communicate what we discuss in this room to anyone else....that was a given when you came in. But you had to hear it, I understand that."

"Next thing, is the room bugged?"

She leans over...."This crystal here is a privacy ward....before she can say more.
"Mrs. Carson? You got it from Nikki...right? Or someone made it, based on her work? That is the reason why I jumped, when you turned it on in this room"
She looks over to me, kinda concerned for what I might be thinking of her
"When you turn on a magic item, with a mage in the room. You might want to tell them first...you might have forgot to this time BUT!! Honestly. I had to nail my feet to the floor, to stop from jumping out of this chair and pulling out my armor. Then my sword, then go running howling out that door and I was thinking that this is a trap. I really thought for the barest second, that I screwed up and was sitting in the middle of something Aunghadhail or Nikki had cooked up! Without me knowing about it."

Her head actually goes down for a second...."I am sorry that happened to you...But this does work and its pretty foolproof...Now, I am leaving it on. But how did you know it was a spell, that Nikki made that someone else did?"

"It just "Smells" like her's that's all?" (I do the finger quotes bit)

I say to her "Lets just make sure that Nikki and Aunghadhail"...I as I say that I form a privacy spell. I know that WORKS!! and let it float to the ceiling where it Dissipates...."That's to make sure she does not hear me, as maybe her privacy ward is the worlds greatest tunnel to her ears. So you want to know what I think about Sara?"

"Well I know exactly at Sara is, she's is a mix between a Great Old One on her dads side and Deep One on mothers and she's can be described as the larva stage of one of those. She's the demon Princess basically of lust and love perversion. That she inherited from her dad Gothmog. Her name in their world is Kellith she's not a slouch when it comes down to what she is."

Carson asks "You knew all that?"

"And in a second I'll tell you why I know all that" I look at Carson "Let that settle in ...that I knew all of that already...I knew who her dad was. I know her demon name and that I also know that she's not leaning towards the bad side of the family and wants to blow the planet up for fun and giggles at least not yet? In....Ten thousand...or in One hundred thousand years who knows? She's gonna be around for a very long time and epically long time. She may change completely in that amount of time. To some nasty, who knows what? But for right now, she's going along the lines her dad already set up."

Carson lets all I said sink in and then asks the big one "Okay tell me what are you then...your obviously not a normal elf?"

"Well how can I put it. The Elves where in the war...and like I said this doesn't leave the room we never discus it again. You can ask me to talk about it and I'll tell you yes or no we're not talking about this ever again. The Elves where at war, with the GOO. Humans don't seem to understand that WAR did not last a year or two. It lasted tens of thousands of years! It was going on for very, very, long time. Aunghadhail was kind of in charge and one of her sisters came up with a brilliant idea via one of her mages.
Drow.....were some of the best fighters she already had. What I mean by Drow, is not exactly what is sitting in front of you now. They figured that they wanted to have more of them. But they didn't have any more. So of one of her mages came with the brilliant idea lets improve the Drow like we did with the Were's. It turned animals and humans into human-animals they got Were's and they fight the tainted and GOO...what have ya.
They already knew that the GOO were attacking, 'THE WOOD' source of magic trying to get rid of it.
Well the Elves knew that they weren't doing so hot. The Were's were a good weapon, but you can improve on it. Were's really don't use magic...not well and they already are a weapon. But if you made of a better weapon out of an elf then you have something there.
So this one mage being very clever and just epically jumped the rails and figured out how to do stuff....that you should never been able figure out....decided he would steal what would be Elves, from the future by leaving traps for them and we can suck them back here in the past. Then do all this reengineering to them."

I stopped for a second thinking hard on how to put this to her

"They trapped and brought us back some how?...What should have been an elf... but ended up being a human because...of the sundering and its fallout. Allot of Elves where born human or humans with elf souls? Maybe? Which in my case, a DROW. Then they magically changed our bodies...enhanced us...enhanced our skills and everything else. Then trained all of us up to be basically what you guys call special forces. Then they tossed us in combat like cannon fodder."

Mrs. Carson looks shocked that this could happen.

I sass at her stare "Yes!..... that's right, I was basically cannon fodder! Highly trained...highly specialized, tossed into battle, versus the GOO and other petty court VS court spats. PAWNS in a giant Royal chessboard. You asked me why I'm a little mad at Aunghadhail."

Carson is shaking her head.

"Yeah, I know what you're thinking...I can't believe she did that...Well she's not the same Ghost now, that she probably was as person. She's had a little time to mellow out.
But I'm here, I am going to sooner or later make her admit it and makeup some how. She did not know a lot about this. But she certainly used us as tools, once we were available!
That's why I'm so built different than a regular Elf. I draw my magic from the world differently. I use it differently. I weave my spells differently...when someone trains you for near, One hundred and fifty years. On just how, to do a select bunch of spells and then they added to that base from there....yeah! You can fully pullout spells really quick and dirty Then add my fighting skills. I Was trained in that for over Three hundred years total. At the same time my magic was being taught to me. I know that sounds like a long time it wasn't....it was a very fast boot camp, compared how long I lived from there on.
I learned how to fight with my hands and swords and everything else, bows and arrows, hammers hatchets, axes, a rock in my hand and what ever else.
Some elves specialize in other things. I like blades, swords. I throw daggers pretty good. But my utmost skill is archery. I can hit stuff with a bow and arrow that would just scare you. Not to mention I can magically imbue arrows with a whole bunch of stuff.
I was my group or team teleporter ..can move anywhere between twenty-five and a five hundred people on the battlefield. I would drop them off in the middle the fight and off we go."

I stop for several minuets...deep in thought...thinking about that past and what happened...all that pain!

I start to tear up....but I hold it....

"But Mrs. Carson what I hated about that time most of all. Was, all of us had a Geas placed on us and we had! To obey orders! We could not refuse!...We had no choice live or die....do it!
All they had to say was "This is a command"....."or I command you" and it got done, allot of Aunghadhail's and her sisters lesser commanders. Where cruel at best."

I choke back the emotion and tears.

"They could have asked me. I think for the change in my life and the adventure of all of it. I would have done it. I would not be as messed up as I am now....some of those commands......(I stop.....) cost me a lot. They where stupid and wasteful and CRUEL!" I am near to losing it.

She sits back to think about what I said and to let me calm down and several minutes go by....in silence.

"Anything else" she asked me with, what I feel is genuine concern in her voice.

"At this point I am not going to share anything more. I am tapped out. The more I talk about it. The more bad memories pop up. I don't want to get deeper into that subject" I say trying to keep "the bad" at bay.

Carson asks "Are you going to have problems with the flashbacks and going off? As I have had one past employee, with those issues and it can get to be troublesome."

"I have over the last few days, have found that the more I mediate and put effort into blending all my memories. That I can face them and they become non-issues. But it will take lots of time, as I have allot to go through obviously."

"Your talk here is helping me out with my decision, to refuse your entry or not into this school. Before I fully made up my mind, I had to meet you and talk to you."
Then she opened a file folder to place that she had obviously marked... "Bill in here mentioned one thing with your training. He says that....you told him some of your training was on "live"? targets...that must have really affected you? Having to actually kill people?"

He actually told her that....man I feel kinda stabbed in the back.... "I had literally a gun to my head saying....do this...So it was not my choice to do it!" Okay?!" I got a little upset. As I already told her allot of my past, was not my choice.

I waited a bit while she read on...I think she wants a bigger explanation...So I go for it ...Well the reason they did this was, today's soldiers or even archers...Fire at a piece of paper, a target and you know its gonna work! The body is different , you just can't hit a piece of meat and know that you broke a bone? Some of my stuff goes beyond breaking a bone. One way to verify what we did, we had magical constructs that simulated a body. BUT at some point, you have to test it out....on a live target eventually....unfortunately."

She asks with a genuine concern for her students and one I understand had to be asked..... "Is this going to be a problem, with you in the martial arts classes?"

"My plan is to start out at the bottom of your classes and train myself out of.....just going to that style of mine.... in every fight or match I have. I have advanced skills obviously. I have been told, that your instructor will figure it out and place me or help me as needed?"

Carson says "Yes I trust Sensei Ito to figure out how to place you, he's never had a problem yet."

"Since you have not done testing for placement and obviously have at least a high school education or might get a basic college degree out of our testing automatically....we can grant that. Have you thought about any advanced studies subjects yet?"

"I think for now I will take for the first year, your martial arts and Mystic arts program and then I might look at what has my interest from there on. I did mention to Sara and I forget who else? Was my main skill of archery, sword mastery and obviously martial arts. As soon as I get up to speed on human forms of those skills. I would probably be a pretty good teacher's assistant, if not a full-blown instructor after several years in your system." I smile "I always loved it when I was allowed to teach others. Besides which you've got six or seven total Elves on this campus? As far as I can tell Nikki's got some skills that she's learning. Gwen's got near zero? The other four, I've heard about. That some of them, you have in school here and that they don't know how to be Elves. I figure that I can help out a lot with that!"

Carson asks again "How am I going to know that, your not going to hurt one my kids?"

I look at her a bit mad that she asked it AGAIN "I assume your kids get hurt all the time in this school? As they don't throw pillow fights at each other?
So I can't make that guarantee?"

"Of course not...no one can. But if you get into a fight with someone? Are you going to snap and chop them in half? Before you even think about what you're doing?" she asks.

"I am not going to say that some kid will not aggravate me and push my buttons. Maybe....accidentally hit the right combination and end up paying for it. I can't make that kind of a promise. I'm sure you didn't ask every student that came in the door for the same promise....did you?"

She caves in to logic...."That's correct on that that. I did not ask every student becomes the door the same question."

I sigh just knowing I might doom myself with this "But if you want it....I'll give you my word that. I will not hurt or kill any student, that is not already attacking me on this campus.....by my true name and honor. Also after I heard what happened here Halloween. I'll even add to it, I'll defend this campus against all comers. Internal and external. Be they staff or students or what have you, that are threatening the school according to its rules and regulations."

She sits up and gets serous. As I just laid out a major question to her "That's quite an offer, to be thrown out there and if you violated your own word and hurt a student?"

"After I give a swear upon my true name? You could basically tell me whatever you want me to do, by the pact.....I'd have to do it!"

"And what do you mean by that? I know what a pact is, what is your definition of one?"

"I fail?....then you can tell me what to do. To feel satisfaction. So you have to figure what your punishment is to be satisfied with the problem. You can say leave the school forever....I leave Forever. If you want to I would....Kill myself and do it instantly."

She gets up from her chair, walks over to me and sits on the desks edge nearest me "I would never ask a student kill themselves. A sentence like that is...petty. But I will ask for one thing...for your word that you'll try not to hurt the students or kill them if they're not already attacking. You can defend yourself and that if anybody comes on the campus to do us all here harm. You'll help out to your best abilities. As you never know what's going to come in here, anymore at this point in time."

I look up at her and start smiling "So? this kinda means you've made up your mind I'm staying, if you're asking for my word right now?"

She sighs for a second "You figured it out...I decided to let you stay. I was already leaning towards that anyway, before you walked in the room. But I wanted to put you....on the spot. To see how you reacted. You overreacted a little bit, just like I thought you would. But you didn't go off completely and charge out of this office and not turn back. Which could have happened....so."

"Okay since I am in!.... I swear my true name to what you last wanted.... agreed."

Carson goes back to her chair "So you're basically made to hunt things like Sara or their minions?"

"Ahh yes....they made me for that " I say leery of where she is going to "....that is why I knew what Sara was, even before I changed....I guess?"

........she leans back thinking "What I have here is the perfect combination."

I ask even now more of leery, of what she is getting me into "What you mean by that?"

"Sara's my class X entity hunter of problems on campus. She is to help me keep that under wraps. There's quite a bit of stuff along those lines, going about around here. You on the other hand are the perfect predator to kill that stuff off, if it gets out of hand."

I look down not liking where this is going and kind of embarrassed "Yeah I guess so.....I really would prefer that you do not put me in that position, that all I am going to be doing here. Is killing stuff for you. I came here to learn and figure out what I am or what I am now.....as it is."

"I would never ask you to become this schools dedicated KILLER! Your to be a student first! ALWAYS!" she jumps at me.

She asks me "You know once and a while. I will probably make sure your teamed with Sara and taking care of the class X problems on the campus. That she's been told to keep an eye out for. I think you two are going to be great at that. Obviously she can figure out certain things that you can't. You certainly are more than well equipped, to see stuff that she would never see and your more than able to deal with most issues.....I sure hope you and her don't have any problems?"

I stop in thought....'I really haven't told Sara what I am. I don't want to upset her. But I think it will be pretty good friendship going there. The fact that I did not cut her head off the second I saw her says allot!'.....I kinda, laugh to myself.

"Here it is Miss. Leigh" she slides a manila envelope across the desk to me "That's what you requested from Mr. Reilly. Your ID, your driver's license with the endorsements you wanted, your passport ,birth certificate, credit cards to a bank account ARC put your money into and it's attached to it the main account itself. All the paperwork on your offshore incorporation, the paperwork for your copyright and contract with ARC is over here. They'd sent to me so, I could sign it. If that is fine with you as a witness? Also just so you know, I had one of my students go over this. I trust, her in these things and to give you an idea what she does. Her name's "loophole" so she finds loopholes in contracts obviously and she says it's one hundred percent, perfect from what you're asking."

"Okay I'll believe you on that. I will have to develop a trust with you. Sara and everybody else agreed to the fact, you maybe rough once in a while. But you certainly don't lie to them." I start flipping through the paperwork and looking at the headers in it. I just glance over it and sigh it as I go. I grab the packet full of ID paperwork and stuff. I slide it towards me, as I slide the ARC paperwork back to her. She starts flipping through it and signing it really quick.

After I get all the paperwork, she has with her done "Mrs. Carson I have something to ask you for and its kind of not in the rules?"

"Okay what is it Miss Leigh?"

"I need a pass, to be out of my cottage at night....as I can't even think about being cooped up for eight hours a night. I'll go NUTS if I have to" I look down hopping that she says yes....as this to me is the last hurdle.

"I thought you might ask for this....after I read Aunghadhail's report. It mentioned this. I will ask Elaine to get security on this and we will let you out at nigh. But do not get out of hand, hear me? But anyway, you will not be alone outside at night... as we do have a few "nightprowlers" on this campus."

So she reviews the paperwork with me, hands me my copies and I slide them into a manila envelope that she gave me for everything.

Mrs. Carson stands up "Sorry to put you on the spot like that. I had to know what you're thinking and doing. I had to see if you where so badly messed up mentally, that you would have to go back to ARC and be interred there. At least till you got a little more sane." I cringed at that....she was actually thinking of shipping back? To a hole in the ground, to help me be more sane? I stop thinking of it....its getting me twisted and not in a good place mentally.

"I am happy to see that you are pretty much okay. So here's your paperwork to be in admitted to school. You report to Dr. Bellow's office. He is your counselor for what classes you need to take. Later on this afternoon, a meeting with him has been set and the appointments on the top. Just so you know the reason why I picked him is? He is also one of the school's psychiatrists. So I'm not asking....I'm telling you....You will be seeing him! Whatever he wants to set up a session from there on out" she sternly adds.

"I can understand that. This will make sure I am more levelheaded, than I am now."

"Yes....I do not want to put you on the violent list . But I will if I have to. To keep kids from attacking or messing with you. Like you said...you can hurt just about any kid on the campus and I don't need you doing that."

She leans forward to a desk top com-box "Elaine? is the Poe escort here?"

"Yes it's...Rosalyn and she is waiting."

"Good enough" she stands up your escorts here and shall take you to your cottage you already knew you're going to Poe. I am not sending you to Hawthorne at this point. I don't see you needing to go to Hawthorne....you're not nearly dangerous enough for that place yet? Now take that as a warning! Please don't make me regret that at all!"

She walks over to the door and opens it....Shakes my hand again and she walks over to Elaine's desk. Places that stack of paperwork on her desk, we just finished signing "Elaine your the secondary witness, if you could sign and witness these papers. While Miss. Leigh is standing there, that'll make sure it's legal." she flips a couple pages and starts signing. I grab my bag up, slide my paperwork into it and I see my escort....Rosalyn, beautiful figure, dark hair and first thing I notice. Is the mischievous great big, evil grin, that's on her face. That says trouble to me.

The other thing I noticed in the hallway were the three security guards standing there! I stop for second I turn to Mrs. Carlson and I whisper into her ear "Those three over there would've been for me just in case....would they?"

She leans back over to me "Come in my office for second"......."Rosalyn can you wait one?"

We walk back in her office, she closes the door for a second and the magic ward is off that I used.....So I throw one at the ceiling really quick, obviously this ward is what she is waiting for and she says "Unfortunately for you....yes...they where waiting there for you, with your record already. I had to make sure."

A little bit shaken at yet another lack if trust "That just.....hurts me bad that you did not trust me already."

"I have to protect my kids no matter what! Take it as it is....that I did not know you, and I still kinda don't?"

I asked her "Are those are baselines out there?"

"Nope....one is an exemplar six. That's why I had him standing out there."

"Honestly Mrs. Carson I'm kind of disappointed in that....I'll just have to accept it."

I opened up the doors and start walking back out. As I am walking past the guards. I am MAD as hell.

"waele rivvin il gumash inbal inbalus l'mala a mzulst ulu lar tir l'auflaqui lu'jous fol khaless wun uns'aa"
(stupid humans, she could have had the manners at least to call off the dogs and show some trust in me)

As I walk by them.

"nindolen opi pups ph'jal dos inbal ulu kus qua'laen uns'aa lu'oh fa'narow."
(these petty pups, are all you have to send against me. how funny.)

As I pass by Rosalyn sees me move fast and scurries to catch up.

Mrs. Carson says to Elaine as she watches my back fade fast down the hall, with Rosalyn trying hard to keep up. "That girl can be one of the best this school ever has for a protector, if she only can keep her cool long enough to get over all the horror in her past."

Elaine asks "What horror Liz? She is only fifteen year old elf....with a thirty year old mans brain in there? That's what's on the paperwork."

"Elaine that "brain" as you call it. Has memories, just like Aunghadhail has of the great war. But she only got to see the horrors of it, from the front line for 40,000 plus years....she fought horrors like Sara's relatives....the GOO and lived."

"OHH my....now I feel for her."

"Please keep an eye on that one....for me....she needs it and she is kind of dangerous."

"Yes Liz...what ever you ask....that one needs it."

As I walk off, Roslyn catches up to me and then asks me "What is that language?"

"Its Drow....it hasn't been spoken on this planet except for by me. Probably for as long as humans had fire....So you probably will only ever hear it out of my face" I spit out--mad.

She, giggles "Okay" as we get further down the hallway, she stops me with a small touch-....she turns and stops me "We are out of earshot...I can assume that you are probably cursing at that moment?"

I grumble "Yes you can assume that."

I then realize I was short with her....bad manners..."AHH I am sorry I blew up at you....like that back there....its not your fault."

She giggles "No problem with the blow-up...Carson does that to people allot and anyway you got out of there. With no dentition!"

She continues to walk me down the hallway "We got to go to one place first and everybody has to see this stupid thing the first twenty-four hours they are here" she takes me down a bunch of passageways of the main old building, which is obviously the administration building for the whole school. I can tell by the offices.
Then we get down to, what looks like a museum of some sort and it has lots of stuff on display. She waves her hand "This is Whateley's Museum, here we have. Mostly recreations, of items that villains and heroes that have come to the campus or sponsor the campus have. This here is what everybody has to see in the first twenty-four hours at they're here at the school. It's a requirement for his endowment, is this painting....she waves her hand...Lord Paramount...Prince of Wallachia. One of Whateley's principal benefactors and everybody has to see his painting the first day."

I look up at the painting....it's a guy dressed in Napoleonic outfit with riding boots and a cape.

I say sarcastically "EGO much dude!"

She cracks up at that "Everybody basically, has the same crack about that!'

She leads me around the room and points out a couple are things "Everybody looks at this thing at least once. A pile of gold left by one of our benefactors...it's a ton of gold....to everyone its has its own meaning."

"I can actually understand that....it makes sense to me."

She looks at me "Well what's your take on it"

"This is a school and this is my take on it. You learn stuff here that's worth a lot more than this pile of money! That this money here is actually worthless compared what your going to learn here. Also thinking along those lines, hopefully you will not make any enemies here. BUT the friends you make here, are worth more than this gold will ever be worth. So if you really look at it it's exactly what she meant and intended it on being. A pile of useless gold bricks in comparison and the school's worth is more than this pile here will ever be worth."

She nods "I like what your thinking" and she walks us back down the hallways to the front door.

She stops.... and then near shivers "We can take the tunnels to stay warm. Since you don't seem to have a jacket?"

"Don't need one,I don't get cold. Plus...I want to be outside. I hate enclosed, artificial places."

"Well its just about too cold out there for me"....she looks at the thermometer on the door frame...."Its twenty out there!....no way."

I look deeply in my mind, for a spell I never use...after five minutes. I find it.

Rosalyn is just standing there starring at me "Your back, I was just about to call medical."

"Sorry it took me awhile, to find a spell. I never need it. Would you please come with me outside and try it?"

"Out there? Its cold as heck!" she quips at me.

"Please....do you trust me?...Or are you like the rest?" I think to myself....'she says no. I am walking out and leave her. As I do not need this lack of trust from anyone anymore'.

"Okay I trust ya...." she says with a grin.

"Well go outside...But take off the coat first!" I open the door for her...the wind blows in...cold yes...but I don't feel it.

She shivers "This had better work!" she warns.

She goes out and the coat comes off and she stands there...COLD...waiting. I laugh at her. She gets a real mad look "Wait one" I say, I pull the spell up add my essence and drop it on her..."DONE!" I exclaim.

"Hey its WARM! and I don't feel any of the wet from the snow. This is great!" she walks out on the walkway, then onto the snow covered grass area "Hey the snow is not sticking to my boots! And they are not getting wet at all!"

"Welcome to my world...a Drow or Sidhe, that is in balance with nature feels none of its wrath, of weather or other things" I walk out "So where do we go to next?"

As we start walking across the campus and she points "There is the Crystal Hall which were is everybody gets fed at...and it just got remodeled."

I think that's a good place to remember, so I start mentally marking every position. As we walk through, so I can teleport to it later. The more I walk on this campus, the more I will have ingrained in my mind.

"So your going to be in Poe with the rest of us? Or as we call it "posies"....?

"That's what, I've been told."

"So...your new...as a elf that is?"

I look at her as we walk "You are in the same building with me and they didn't introduce you? Which is POOR manners...So its Rosalyn, was it?"

"That's correct, call me Blackrose and just so you know my powers are plant-based. I can make vines and stuff like that grow. I going to take it your an elf?"

I stop walking "Actually you are wrong, I am not an elf."

"Your not? she says surprised.

"You do understand what an elf is? You have got two in your own building...Do you call them Elves? All the time?"

"Pretty much..The Queen once and a while corrects us sometimes and calls herself a Sidhe, So your a Sidhe right?

"Yes Sidhe is the correct term for us type of Elves... saying Elves to us is like someone pointing at you and saying "mammal" Its a little bit too broad of a term isn't?"

"I get your point, so saying Sidhe is a perfectly acceptable way of saying human or a specific person?"

"Yes and you will get a lot less Sidhe mad at you in the long run. If you use the correct term" I giggle at her to loosen her up.

I stop walking "But anyway...let me formally introduce myself. I am Rohanna Leigh and when I get the codename thing done. It will be Shadowsblade" and I offer my hand, to her.

She shakes it ... "and if you also want to know, I'm specifically called a Drow that's -D-R-O-W. Some refer to us as dark elves. I really don't like it, but I will live with it because at least it's better than saying.... hey you...or...that thing over there."

As we are walking towards Poe and its obviously going to take awhile, Half way there a student sees us walking in the cold and snow. With just t-shirts, jeans on. He must think we are crazy "You do not understand, we have more dark elves on campus?" she tells me.

"Yeah Sara and Nikki and Gwen kind of alluded to the fact that Jobe got himself in some pickle. With his own DNA getting overwritten and ended up turning himself from a human guy. Into an elf chick!" I laugh.

"Yeah he did and now he also has got a clone daughter. That one of his buddies was cooking up, to be a new body system for him. Because he wanted to get out of his shell?" she laughs at it.

"Wow...now...I got to meet these two and show them difference between what they think is a Drow. AND what really is one! Which is me!" and I point to myself, "You obviously see there's, a vast difference?"

"Just oh yeah!...Jobe was cute for a girl in his own way and so is Belphoebe but...you on the other hand, are just gorgeous!" and she looks me over like a perfectly cooked steak.

I stop for a second look around "So let me guess this, you know I'm going to Poe kinda. I know why Sara, Nikki, Gwen, are in Poe They already told me what the difference in the building is and to keep freaking quiet about it! So you're not a changeling are you?"

"No...you are thou...I'm sure that's why you're going to Poe. I assume a little while ago you were a guy?" she asks me.

I look at her and laugh "Actually I was a guy, Friday night!"

"OHHH! my God! That is just too quick!" she squeaked "So you haven't settled in the thinking one way or the other?"

I look at her...tilt my head in thought "Actually I'm kind of blending mentally with this. If you want to talk more about it while, we are walking to Poe or do you have somewhere to be?"

"No I've got a couple hours. That's what they arranged for me to be here for....is to get you kind of acclimated, before we throw you in the deep in the pool. With the rest of the sharks" she grins at me.

With that evil knowing smile, I just know...why she is in Poe "Now I know why you're in Poe, you swing for the fences for the same team!"

She whispers with a giggle "I'm that transparent?"

"Yes....your that transparent!"

"So what team are you on? The same or did you switch up...fully?" and I can just see the hope in her eyes, as she asks.

"At this point I'm liking girls, a lot more! Then I like guys."

"Excellent! I think I just found me a new friend!" she gets all excited.

I sigh....hoping that more of my brain and personality does not get DESTROYED from this "I don't know...maybe? Like I said, Friday night's me normal and now I'm here....like this" I wave my hand over myself.

She asks kinda concerned "Where you changing over the last few days?"

"Ahhh nope...it all happened in less than twenty-four hours --it was the most agonizing experience I could ever relate to. I was literally screaming my head off and the doctors describe my sudden change. As one of the most disgusting things, they have ever seen a person go through!"

"Yeech....sorry?" She actually seems a bit shaken.

"I try to forget it, as best I can."

"Why?.... was it so rough on you, the change that is?"

"That's a long story on its own...but it was.....just so you understand. I'm a lot different species then Gwen or Nikki are by far and probably all the other elves on your campus are nowhere near what I am. Outside biologically, we look the same but internally...way different, that's one of the reasons why I had such an abrupt painful change is my bet."

As we walk "Well tell me about it!"

I sigh "Well this whole little escapade started in 1976 I is riding in the hills. I might as well tell you this much instead of saying it a dozen times and you might as well tell people. So at least when they look at me, they have an idea. What I've been through, than think I'm normal."

She interrupts me... "If you want to this kept quiet I will. But it helps people to talk about shit....whatever you want?"

"But...I was in 76, a guy on a motorcycle. I found a little box. Next thing I know I'm here with a bigger box. I won't get into what that is! Sara, Nikki and her friends come to ARC to see me and that item. Something happens. I change painfully in twenty-four hours, to what you see in front of you" I bow to her in a silly manner.

"So your missing the last thirty years?"

"Ahhh yep...1976 then here...poof...I know just about nothing of the last thirty years except, what I just read in one history book last night." I shake my head just knowing, I am in trouble one way or another.

"Wow, we have to get you up to speed!" and she just smiles, that smile just spooks me 'What is she thinking?'

I go on "So what we now have is a fifteen year old Drow female with some memories of a thirty year old guy and ALLOT of memories of a 40,000 year old Drow female warrior. That has some bad war memories, with issues and LOTS of fighting skills."

"So your skills, are kinda like Fey's?"

"Not even...really close. Fey's are different than mine...we will find out eventually that her magic is a lot more powerful than mine. In certain instances. But in others, I'm going to wail past her really good. But when it comes down to fighting skills with swords, hands, bow and arrow and other stuff. She can't stay even near me, for more than a couple seconds before. I've carved through her that quick. The only thing that will keep her living and standing in a fight with me. Is that magic, she has."

"All right, so in a stand up fight your pretty much the winner verses Fey anyway?" I shrug in answering. As I don't really know or want to have to find out.

We start walking up to Poe after hiking across half the campus. At the front door of Poe, Rosalyn stops "I did not ask, if you had any bags?"

"Everything I own, is in this backpack."

"REALLY!?" she says shocked.

"Yep...pretty much everything that I own.. that you can see or in this backpack. But I'll show you more, once we get into the building. Because I don't want to do it out here, where everybody can see it."

"Okay....you have me intrigued, to what your into."

We walk in the front door into the main entry room, then she points to a room "This is the cottage caretakers room....Mrs. Horton?" she asks the lady there.
Who turned around and this older woman comes up to us "You must be Rohnna Leigh my new Elf"...She looks me up and down... "quite a bit different elf, than I've ever seen before. Jobe and his little mess ups, have nothing on you. So let's get you over to your room!"

Mrs. Horton walks us down the hallway and since its getting to be about noontime a lot of the kids are on meal break or shooting in and out building to get stuff for their next class. Mrs. Horton stopped us and pointed out a signal system to me "This is like the flag system on the campus....when we have a guest that does not know how this cottage works, this is red. So public displays of same-sex affection are NOT! allowed!" We walk on down the hall "Well of course your going to be in girls territory and lucky for you. I've got a room available, so you don't have to share with anybody" we walk into the room she closes the door "I don't know why but, I think you need this room and no roommate. Don't ask me why? I get this hinkering once in a while, that says do this or that. This time it told me to give you a room, without a roommate."

Rosalyn standing right there, just bursts out "You lucked out! You don't have to worry about being with anybody! And having them tell you to stop making fun sounds! That makes this room real fun place to be in!"

Horton glares at Roslyn "Now Roslyn! Don't start on this one! She just got here!"

She jokes back...(I Think?).."That's the best time to start on them...When their fresh and their ready (she says in a obvious heavy sexy voice) and have not been trained yet, in bad habits!"

I am already closing my eyes 'Great....I already met the wild one in this building on the first day!" Fan...tastic...Well this is going to be an experience' I think to myself

Mrs. Horton says "I am going to leave you two...here and you (she looks at Rosalyn with evil eyes that say DON'T!) explain more what's going on the campus" Then she looks around me "You don't have any other bags?"

"Nope!" I toss my bag on the bed "That's all I own...right now...in the world pretty much, that you need to worry about. I will go shopping probably this weekend and acquire lots more!" I look around the room "Mrs. Horton I know this is going to sound bizarre? But is there a way, I can swap out some of the furniture in this room?"

"What do you mean dear?"

"Well one...I don't sleep...at all at night (Rosalyn's eyes just light up at that fact!) ...maybe an hour month. About all I do is meditate or exercise. So I would probably, like to swap out this bed here for a futon couch of some sort. (then Rosalyn kinda goes, awww shoot silently) and the wardrobe unit and this chest of drawers. I would like to have both of these removed. I've got my own."

She got a questioning look over her face "You said you didn't come with anything?"

"Well I've got stuff on its way. My stuff is more compact than this and holds a lot more"

"I probably can have them removed tomorrow?" Horton asks.

"That would be fine...I have nothing to unpack. So the quicker that these leave the better."

"Okay I'll have the wardrobe removed and the dresser...you want to the desk?"

"The desk is fine. Then have this bed removed if I need a bed. I will use the one on the other side of the room, for a couple days. Until I can get a futon couch ordered."

"Okay you do understand, if you have anything delivered here. It has to be dropped off at the loading dock, then you have to pay for it to be brought to this building right?"

"Fine, I don't see a problem with that."

"No destructive changes in the room without engineering department say so. You can change colors and most basic stuff. They have to know, beyond that.
Well I am going to let you two talk and you can catch her up on the school...Rosalyn. And if you have any questions, anything at all? I know you just changed and you're probably still getting used to it! Anything pops up... something stupid, a simple question you'd ask somebody. Come and ask me. I would rather have you come to me! Okay?" Mrs. Horton sounds to me, like a caring person with that last part.

I say thank you to Mrs. Horton as she leaves the room.

With the door still open Roslyn whispers "Okay...your going to show me something?"

She closes the door then she walks up to me real close "First of all"....she's starts waving her hands in front of my eyes..."How do these eyes of yours work? I don't see any center pupil? and they are exotic and just gorgeous." she bubbles at me.

"The only way I can describe it.....is you know how a bugs eye works?"

"Like a Fly's?" she says in a high pitchy voice.

"That's the only way I can describe it, after being a human a couple days ago. I see through the whole surface of the eyes, all at the same time and my brain takes the whole block of data and chops it up. To whatever, I want to pay attention to. AND I can watch lots more, than one thing at the same time. Plus my color range is a One thousand times yours. I can all see the dark, I can also see heat or infrared, ultraviolet and a couple of things. I can't describe. The preliminary test of my vision I see something at two miles plus. That you would see at ten feet."

"Your kidding me? All that and your brain keeps up?"

I laugh "Yep so far....no blonde moments yet!"

"Did they get you a MID card yet?" she asks.

"No,but the preliminaries from ARC are exemplar four, regen five, speeder one, warper six, and what ever mage level I get."

"Your a warper? Warper what?" She asks.

"Teleporter."

"Okay! That'll come in real handy!" and she, gets all kind of excited by that.

"You don't know the half of it! Here is that something I was going to show ya...stand back a little bit, I don't want you getting all jumpy on me"

Pop and I got on my leather armor and she goes "Whaoo a change clothes artist, so how many of those you have available?"

"This is just one among dozens and dozens."

"Oh that's why, you don't have trunks. You have all your clothes stored in some pocket dimension or something?"

"Basically....I don't keep my clothes there, I only keep what I'm wearing like this armor or what just disappeared. Then the rest is this" I whip an arm out and pull a sword out of the ether. " I have access to all my weapons of course." Then I toss it to the ether and it fades.

"Just how many weapons, do you have laying out there?"

"It's more than hundreds."

"Okay" she sings.

"I literally have a weapon for every occasion from the first one I ever had, to what I have collected over 40,000 years of fighting. I have a weapon for everything. I have ever fought, and over the years. If I did not have a weapon to solve it, I found or made one." I change back to street clothes.

"Your teleporting skill, can you take others and how far!" She asks "What's your range?" mannn...she gets all jumpy on that question.

"Well my range used to be the whole world. But then again, back then....it was one continent. Its a bit further apart now. But I figure, it would still be the same thing at this point. So I guess its any place, I can think of I have been at. Since I have not been to a lot of places. If I have an exact measurement down within a foot or so. In a specific direction, I can figure out how to there?"

"From what I remember what I was able to do. To what I'm doing now, I haven't had time to play with it yet? I could take large groups...Like five hundred people, at one point and go several hundred miles. A group that big, takes energy out of me. But to teleport you, to France for dinner or Tokyo...no big deal"

"I am pretty sure....you are going to be my best friend! So in other words you could take us all the New York, right now, we can go shopping. Be back here before four o'clock! and no one would be the wiser!"

"You might want to give me a couple days on that. The wards around your school are pretty thick. I need to find the holes in them. I am already feeling for those. But I have to do more concentration on it and walk around the campus to find all the holes. So we can sneak through."

She leans over to me and gives me a big hug "You're gonna be my favorite friend, I can see that already."

As she is hugging me with favorite friend bit. I push her back a little bit "Favorite friend? Because I basically own a car in a way?"

"Yahh....but you did say that you'd been displaced by thirty years? I gotta teach ya something right? and one thing I know how to be is a girl! So there's a whole bunch of knowledge, you will need to learn?....Trade maybe?"

I roll my eyes "I already got Sara, Nikki and Gwen. ALL lined up to teach me the girl bit, with shopping probably this weekend and you as a fourth?....Well just a second."

I step back and did the infamous Catholic, North, South, east, West, Cross your body. I put my hands together, Then start to pretend pray.

She asks "What are you doing?!"

"I'm holding the funeral, for what was left of my masculinity now! Because? I feel, I might as well get it out of the way."

She starts laughing at me "Okay your going to be a very fun friend!"..."Have you figured out what your going to do here for a major?"

"For the first year. I think I will do the martial arts track, obviously and magic track Then I'll figure out what kind of college degree program, I might want to get into from there. I bet I end up being one of the teacher's assistant in one of the skills. I already know...I hope!
Because I think, there's no way that you have anybody in this school that can beat me in archery. Do you know of any kid on campus, that can hit a target the size of a dime at 2 miles, every for every second on the tick of a clock for five or six hours?"

"I don't think there's one person on the campus that can even come close to that! They maybe able to launch a bomb, to blow up a dime at that range. But not put an arrow on it."

"Well there you go! Instant instructor add water!" I joke.

She looks at my bag and picks it up "Put your stuff away?"

"No let's get the furniture out of here, then I will put away my things. Why do it twice?"

As She has the bag, in her hands and hefts it "You only have a couple days of stuff in here and you don't have uniforms?" she asks.

"Well supposedly they are on order? Sara ordered me a bunch of uniforms already. I guess I have to pay her back, I guess?" I take bag back and toss on bed.

Rosalyn laughs...."Knowing Sara and ARC. She had them foot the bill so, I wouldn't worry about paying them back."

Rosalyn starts to walk around me, just giving me that look of a predator. That just found prey....."I am liking the whole package on you!" she playfully bites her lip
"You have the exotic skin going on here.
Got the face definitely.
Wicked teeth!
You got a body that just says killer fitness girl all over it!
Your tall as heck!"
She walks all the way around me to the front and lifts my t-shit up really quick "And you have an eight pack of abs wooof!....Hippolyta is a big girl that's for sure, you gotta meet her. She is way bigger than you, but you got that perfect cuteness added to that! You're going to be a heartbreaker on this campus eventually!...I bet! We just have to get you out of that shell?"

I step back a little bit....cringing "I don't know if I am ready, for all of this? or doing it this quick" I whimper out.

"How do you best teach kids how to swim?" she asks grinning evilly.

"Slowly with a piece of foam in their hand?" I kinda quiver out.

She laughs evilly "NO you throw them in the deep end! and if they don't drown...they survive... it's survival of the fittest! You should know that...you are a warrior race....right?"

I am breathing heavy at that point....thinking 'Am I having a panic attack?'

She then grabs my right ear in her hand and rubs it along the back edge all the way up to the points. Then back down with her fingers and thumb while saying "I love the ears...never been with an elf before...too cool!" and wouldn't ya know it! She accidentally hits the right spot on it! To get me set off....now I am truly hot an bothered....and when she does. I am trying to get my hand up there to stop her, while saying "Stop" and never make it.....All I get out is a husky near breathless moan and my fire is lit. I melt a little

Rosalyn says "What was that?.... "

"Please stop?" I moan....not really wanting her too...."Touching Elvin ears like that, is considered impolite" I say barely making it come out.

"Really?...never heard of it. You mean like this?" and she grabs both before I can stop her. But I really did not try....as in the back of my mind I did NOT "want" to stop her.

Ohh boy the fire is on! and I am at full burn....moaning and gasping now. I ask her as I grab both hands quick "Please stoooop, don't.....I am not ready for this."

She stops "Boy!....elves are easy to get going, if you know the right spots?"

"AHH yes" I gasp a bit, as I stand back "We are and just your luck! You hit the right spot accidentally....As its not the whole ear."

"Are ya sure you want me to stop?" she asks me with a evil grin.

"Yes....ask me after I get calmed down to be fair" and I sit down on the bed...I then put my face in my hands and breath deeply....thinking 'I am so not ready for this yet.'

"Hey? Your not upset at that or embarrassed? Because if you are? I will leave after I apologize?" and she sits down next to me, trying to comfort me.

"Nope, you just caught me off guard and.....(my head reels..I want to..but NO!)...I am not really ready for that yet. I just changed Saturday...give me some time...please?" I beg...thinking if she tries again...I am not stopping her.

"Its Okay you have, what? Four years to deal with this...no rush" she gets back up "Hey did ya know your eyes glow like a purplish-pink, when your aroused like that?" she giggles.

"AWWW FUCK!" I yell out as she jumps...to get out of my way, as I start to get up "Not that too! I got a red glow! for when I am mad! What's the next color? Damn it! I got stuck with mood ring eyes? What the FUCK!" I stand up...I was..hot and bothered...before, now I am just plain MAD.

"Whoa calm down there. I can see the red now....WOW! you go from zero to full bore in a second. Please sit down and take a few" and she sits down and pats the bed to make me feel better.

I go and sit and breath...to calm myself "Sorry about that...it comes and goes like that.....just too much bad shit, floating around in this head" I say as I whack my head hard, several times.

"Hey stop (she grabs my hand...that's hitting my head HARD)...its Okay don't do that...it will get better" she gets up and walks to the door, she says "What do you want to do? Eat first or do paperwork first?"

"What do you want? Your leading?" I grin.

"I would like to eat first...then you will know where the cafeteria is at. Then we can head over to the security department and get your school ID taken care of after that...you know? I think, I am going to call up my teacher really quick next and Tell her that. I need help you get set up for class" she pulls out a phone? I guess? its so small!

I look over at her from the bed, as she opens up the door "You're not just dodging class to help me out are you? Your just dodging that class to coerce me into being more than friends with you?" I ask wondering how far, she wants to go here.

She closes the door back up and says without even looking at me "Both of course stupid!" I think about, what she just said.

I do something evil in my mind "You do understand the rules in the book, that I read last night said, no fraternization sexually between students."

She turns to me laughing madly, almost in tears "You mean...The most broken the rule on the campus! (laughs harder!) You're in a school full of exemplars, babes, dudes, THE prettiest looking people on the planet! We have models that literally go to this school, that are in ads all over the planet! You gotta see Fey's spread for last Christmas and a couple of posters she's done. She's a pinup girl as it is. Plus the girls on campus and the guys next to that.
You can't find nothing, but hormonal, mutant, teenagers, bouncing around here and Sara I might add. Who's the lust demon from hell, down in the basement of this place? or Hawthorne. Wherever her room happens to be sitting at the moment?" she laughs at me "Your kidding right?"

"As long as you're not basically, fucking in public. On the lawn in front of Schuster, in view of Carson's actual office! You can't get in the trouble for it! It's in the rules, so they can use it, (she sasses me bad) But it's basically a guideline. Not a commandment."

She walks over and puts finger to my chest and taps gently "Don't try hide behind it! It won't work with me!" she turns and walks back to the door "Lets head over to Crystal and get you fed!"

We walk out of my room, as a couple people pass they're looking at me. The new kid.... There is a nice looking, some what handsome guy walking in the hall. I think to myself 'He is not affecting me anyway along the way of attraction...good!' I think 'at least for now, I seem to be on one side of the fence!'

Rosalyn stops in front of him and waves an arm out to him like she is selling him ...."This is Lancer, he's a brick."

"Okay....I don't know any of the terms, but I assume brick means? Strong guy that's hard to hurt?"

She snickers "Yahh basically exactly what he is....a brick head!"

Lancer says "HEY!" loudly.

Rosalyn goes on "He hangs out with Fey in her group a lot. Team Kimba they call themselves, when they run the sim's. He's also a "grunt" with the military brats that run around here, shoot...things, wear camouflage."

I put my hand out to shake and he shakes it "I will see ya later...got to get stuff done fast! First day here!"

Lancer says back, to me"Okay will do" and runs off down the hallway.

As we are walking out of the building Mrs. Horton stops me "We got your room situated...okay....and I'll have that bed and those cabinets. Out of there tomorrow, as requested"

"Okay thanks, Mrs. Horton."

"So Rosalyn where are you taking her next?" she asks.

"Over to Crystal, so she can get fed."

Mrs. Horton says to Rosalyn "She's not going to get fed silly. She does not have an ID yet. You have to take her to security first or did you forget?"

"OHH? I got tangled up in talking to her and I did not think about that" she looks back to me "I guess we are going to the security building" then looks back to Horton "Your right Mrs. Horton....I forgot" she laughs.

As we walk out of Poe I say to Rosalyn "I guess without security card, I can't eat?"

"Yeah...they swipe it for all the student meals and goes off on your tuition ticket, so they can keep track of what money they're spending. Don't know why they do it? It's not like if your poor and your an internal Energizer. You need to eat a vast quantity of food here. Its not like they are going to let you starve. Or your one of the Melville brats, with millions of dollars to your name. They are not going to give you more specialized food. Unless your...Phase....of course and asking for special meals. He can afford it!" she sasses meanly.

"Who is Phase?" I ask, as I need to know who is hooked up here.

"Phase you'll meet her......eventually you're on the same floor for right now."

"This kid is rich?"

She stops walking "Everybody on campus already knows this secret. Alya...she's a Goodkind"

I hissed "AS like in Goodkind? The ANTI!-mutant Goodkind family? I may be thirty years out of date. But even I know who that is! They were anti-mutant even back then, I can imagine they only got worse with time? They where just starting to get into it then, it could only got worse by now! OH-my! She is a mutant now?"

She nods.

"I'm sure, they just threw her to the wolves!" I say.

She nods at me "YEP...."They" only left her with a couple hundred million dollars."

I giggle and sass "Roughing it?"....it must really hurt to have only bunches of zeros behind your name! Instead of a whole freaking boatload! OHHH the pain!" I laugh.

We start back to walking towards the security building "Don't knock her, she's a nice person, good personality, a really actual kind person and she helped a lot of people out here. Trying to help herself out but, she's helped others out. She's always seems to be there within reason, she acts like a....know it all..... and she's pretty good at what she knows and might grate on your nerves. But you'll get used to it. But one thing she does know, is how to make money and is really good at it!"

"Humm I must meet this one" I say.

"She bought Marvel."

"Marvel? it was a small comic company in my day? So what is it now?"

"Its a lot bigger now with all the movies that came out about superheroes...Spiderman...X-men and others" she told me.

I pulled on her arm to stop her for a second "So asking her something financial wise and that fast dealings with millionaires and billionaires would be a wise idea?"

"Oh yeah she's an honest girl. She's not going to jip you or anything else. She might draw up a contract . Or negotiate hard with you, but she's going to be very very fair, very upfront and also you might want to know she's got all the ins and outs on the whole campus! All the information gathering that is par-none. If you want to find out the stink, on somebody. She is going to know it, or figure it out eventually."

"Thanks that's good to know."

"And she's is in our building" Rosalyn adds.

"All right I'm going to talk to this girl as soon as I can" I say.

"I will introduce you later on....if you don't find her yourself?"

We walk in the security building. The desk guy standing there "Okay Blackrose what do you need today?"

"Well we got a new student here and she needs a an ID card"

"I got told you where coming your Rohanna Leigh....right?"

"Yep! you got it"

"I also got the word down from Carson. That they want you preauthorized for walking around at night."

Rosalyn does a double take on me "They are going to let you walk around at night? Let you out past curfew, to wonder the campus?"

"Yeah I'll tell you about that part in a minute. After I get this taken care of?"

The officer continues "I was also told not, to put a tracker on you. You won't be tracked? So we are going to use is, imaging of you and as we see you on the monitors. We will keep track of you that way."

"Your going to have a hard time tracking me, sneaking is one of my best skills. So I guess if you see me NOT pop up, you'll know it was me" I jest him.

He then asked me "So I can put this on the record. What are you going to be doing at night?"

"I'll have to be outside. I can't be cooped up all day and night. Like I don't sleep so you understand that? I don't like being indoors that much. I can stand it for a short matter of time but eight or ten hours a night and go I'll go crazy. I'll probably be running around. I know there's a campus Road that circles the whole school, so probably I will run that three or four laps a night to start?"

"Okay you have a dedicated exercise program it sounds like?"

"I have got to get used to being me. I could go into a long explanation, but I don't want to stand here for two hours and bore ya."

"It's fine we've got others, that have to be out at night and you'll probably bump into them eventually. All of them are pretty decent, so don't worry about it. There is nothing creeping around out there, that is not already creeping around out there out past the wards."

I jump in "OHH ya I will be coming in and out to of the forest quite regularly. So will that bother you guys?"

"I don't see a problem with that" he then points to a map on the desk of the whole area "Just so you know there's only one section that is off limits. Its in tango area...trail '19' on the map." He points towards it "It's the south of your quarters here and that's the Grove."

I ask wondering "The Grove? what's that?"

"You'll know it when you see it, It will not let you in there to it, but you'll find out. We prefer you not to go out there. Actually we demand that you don't go out there!.....okay?"

"I will figure that out. But I need to get my ID of course" I tell him again.

They bring me over to the camera, take my image and then code that. They try to fingerprint me. They barely get anything off me. I don't have fingerprints. Then biometric scans are next on me.

The officer asks "What's your code name please?"

I say " Veldrin velve"....I then think about what I just said "SHIT....sorry its shadowsblade....I goofed. I gave it to you in Drow, the way I normally say it."

Then they hand me a finished card with prelim info on it. Then a ungodly bark comes out of one of the offices. "Desk sergeant! send her in here for minute!"

The desk sergeant he looks at me and whispers "Did you already get into trouble? That the chief wants to see you?"

Roslyn is doing a prayer for me.

"Great, the head cop wants to see me...the Lord sheriff himself! O the first day"
I start walking over to the office door and walk in the office. I find an older guy is sitting behind the desk. "Close the door!" he barks.

I reluctantly close it...holding my temper, at his bad manners.

"Sit down!" he barks once more at me.

I stand there and look him...like he has gone mad.

Once again he barks "Sit down!" as he looks at me.

I say as I try to keep calm, at his tone toward me....that is wholly unearned "Are you having a bad day or do you just have a lack of manners completely?" I ask while standing.

He looks up at me and his tone changes "Your right, I am having a bad day... would you please sit down?"

"Thank you I will" and 'since he did not introduce himself....I will leave off the...sir or? These humans and lack of manners' I think.

He thumbs through a report "I read, that you have that compulsion in here. I look at everybody's file, when they come on this campus after they get approved. It was sent over to me, within five minutes of your being approved to come here. So from, what I'm seeing here. I'm sorry that I got a little short with you. I got allot of idiots working on staff right now. So I have to keep an eye on them once in a while. So the students pay that price....okay?"

"As long as you explain how your having a bad day to me. I can live with it, just remember I don't like being ordered around like you just did! Neither does anybody else, but me especially. Please...Thank you or could you please are a lot better than....do this damn it!" I leered at him.

"Okay....sorry again-- but from what I'm reading here in this report. Your more than a security risk....than normal. That's why I asked you to come in here."

"What do you mean by security risk and normal? I have to have a base to give you answers to your questions?" I am wondering 'what he is getting at? as compared to one girl here, I am small change....she blows up small cites.'

"Well from what I read in here, you can produce armor at will and various weapons. As for training, your being quite dangerous is an afterthought....yes?"

"Yes I can produce, numerous armors and numerous weapons?"

"You....do understand normally, we have to register all weapons. So that if they are used a crime or stolen from you. They can be returned or at least track the thief." he asks me.

"Do you really want to, just have me go through every piece of equipment that I have? We can be here for a long, long time. I have got a vast store equipment" I tell him.

He looks up from his paperwork "twenty...thirty items aren't that hard."

"No-no-no- I don't have twenty or thirty of just one thing or anything. Armor alone I have dozens of suits and then the swords its going to be in the hundreds. If you count my daggers, it will be hundreds also. Then my bows which was my specialty it's going to be a whole lot of that! and that doesn't include the small stuff, small throwing daggers, and other little things, fighting hatchets, hammers of various sizes, pole arms, Spears.

We can literally, if you had me pulling out one every ten seconds and write it down, we could be standing here for days. Then it would be kind of counterproductive, because everything is mine, I own it."

He does not seem to get it?

"Let me demo this so you understand...Don't freak out" he nods....I pull out a dagger from the ether "That's my dagger, if I intentionally throw it at the wall it stays there and I call it back to my hand....it fly's back, it's mine. If it gets away from me for too long it goes back to where I store them...it does this" I toss the dagger up and it vanishes. "That way, even if I dropped the dumb thing it is still going to be with me....you understand?"

"Now that's been explained....we will have you listed as having equipment.
The main thing is your listed as a level VI warper or teleporter. What is your range?" he asks me.

"Ahh have not tried range, yet but last I used it....Tokyo or what ever is the farthest point on the planet from here?" I shrug.

"Okay so in other words...unlimited on the planet at large. When you teleport on the list here...preliminary because we have not done your MID. You probably can take people. So that's where I have my little "risk" thing. Is you can probably leave the campus anytime you want?" I sit there not talking "Don't dodge the question. I know you can't lie. So either admit to it or sit there silently and I'll take that as a yes anyway" he says very sarcastically...and PISSES me off to no end.

I growl at him "Since you cornered me and you know what you're doing....Yes I can take some people, just about anywhere....I will or please, at any time day or night with little or no prep time".....I think.... 'ASSHOLE....and now since you pressed me on this....I am going to do it, to mess with ya!'

"Now just promise me you will try not to end up a taxi for everybody. I don't need kids leaving the school on unauthorized all day and night. Keep it to a small group. I know you're going to do it anyway."

"So in other words your trusting me?" I say kind of surprised.

"Yes....I have to trust you....your going to do it anyway. Like other things on this campus that I don't have control over. I just have to trust you kids, your going to be okay with it. From what I'm reading in here, anyone that is traveling with you is probably a very good friend and since they are going with you. Your fighting skills, I don't think that I am going to have to worry about you out in the wild. As you will tear through anything, you have a problem with.
This brings the last rule....you do understand, that if you hurt one of my security people. Its the quickest way to get expelled from here and if they die it's a quickest way to end up in custody, jailed into some dark hole. I have some influence to make sure you get into one! Right?" He asks me.

"Yes I understand that....as long as your people don't really intend on trying to kill me without cause....which I heard. You had some problems with over Halloween, that some of your guys weren't exactly kosher with the program. I've also heard that you have issues with some of your staff, which is probably why you have a headache today? As long as they don't intended to hurt me, I won't hurt them."

"Also in your notes....between you, me and Carson. She let me know that Sara is assigned to take care of class X problems on campus and you will help her out with that. We've had problems with it in the past. Sara was part of the group that handled that, you can talk to her about that. You might want to catch up with her on that" and he flips more pages.

"I knew there's a lot more things, going on this campus than normal" I state.

"Of course there are, this is the most...weird...mutant school in the whole world and you expect it would be normal here?"

"No not really, I knew, I felt weird stuff going on here the minute I came in....now you're just verifying it."

He gives me a kind of questioning look "What do you mean by weird stuff?"

"I felt all kinds of bizarreness on this campus the second I came here. I could smell it and feel it in the air, it's in the background" I shivered.

"It's always been here. A lot of weird stuff has happen on these grounds for hundreds of years long before was a school, you might want to look at a history book on this area and then you will have an idea But I'm pretty sure you'll figure it all out."
Well I had to make sure. We had this talk about your weapons and being a teleport taxi for too many students. I don't need you taking Three hundred kids to Berlin or Boston, to go watch a movie on a Friday night...okay? One, two or three...what ever? is okay...good day to you" he said and it was done. Not even good bye really.

I opened up the door and walk out. The head desk sergeant hands me the school ID card "Remember that's only for this campus. It's not a MID card and since you have been officially admitted here. You have about thirty days to get a MID taken care of with the MCO guys and they will chat with you."

Rosalyn starts walking me out of there and we walk across campus. I look at things. She's pointing out stuff to me and all the other buildings. She tells me "Till you get placement testing and get your MID taken care of, they can't put you in a classes, so your MID is tomorrow, then placement testing the next day"

"Great!....lab rat time!" my eyes would roll if they still could.

"Ohhh ya your going to love MID testing again! it sounds like you already done it! your going to repeat the....whole.... thing....over! So that's its all official. ARC is somewhat official and can be used. But the one here at school IS! But since you did not do it all at ARC....your going to have to start all over again."

"Looks like I might be regretting that, I didn't want to finish the tests at ARC. But I knew that if they keep on going, they would come up with more excuses to keep me there and I had to get out! Of the thing! and get outside!" I whine at the end

"So does? that have to do with getting permission from Carson to walk around at night?"

"Yeah I can only really say it like this. I am like an outdoor dog, but an outdoor Elf. I have to be outside, can't be cooped up too long in a building or something. If I am, I start going batshit!"

She says "Okay....I understand"

I stop "No! you really don't understand what it really means....You have no idea! You control plants right? But are you so connected you talk to them? "

I walk over to a tree there. then put my hand on it....concentrate for little bit and I connect to it.

"So that's what the Grove is" I say....not there.

Rosalyn say surprised "The Grove?.....don't go there!"

I fade....I am totally connected with the area's plants. I don't care what is going on near me in the rest of the world.....at this time, it just does not exist.

She looks at me for while "Rohanna?"
Waits couple more minutes. "Rohanna?"
She starts to really get concerned "Rohanna?"
She walks up a little closer and louder "Rohanna?"
She walks up to me "I hate to do this and I know. I shouldn't but. I got to know." She taps me to get my attention.

I jump...."Oh sorry I have not done that for a while....I was really into it"

"I control plants. But don't really talk to them" she shakes her head.

"I commune with nature, trees ,plants, everything around me. That's why I have to be outside!"

She asks "What was it telling you?"

"Allot! So much so.....that I was becoming engrossed in what it said. One thing about the older trees near here. They really understand us Sidhe well."

"Yes.... I'm sure you want do that again later? So why don't we do that later, as you phased out for a good ten minutes there."

"Really? I did?..... its kinda timeless when you get involved in it....Sorry about that."

"I get that now let's go get some food!" she says.

We walk over to crystal hall. As we walk in. Lunch is already come and gone. I'm famished. I think she's just eating, so she could be around me.

I look at the spread laid out before me....SO! I go to get a salad and other things mixed together and say "I am going like this place!' I start piling up my own salad HIGH. I get all I want! and she sees what I am heaping on the plate.

"When was last time you ate?"

I mumble "breakfast!" as I eat stuff, as I go along the line.

"Okay" she says slowly questioning my choices "I've seen some elves pack it away at school....but you?"

I look back at her "I'm also Six foot tall and what's Gwen five foot four right? So is Fey, I AM way! bigger....I eat more by a longshot."

"You're right...well let me show you how this place works" she gets through the line I follow , we get our cards swiped and she walks me up to the third-floor "This is pretty much for the cool kids sit and everything here's a hierarchy and everything else. Team Kimba and a lot of the Poe people sit over here and the Alphas."

I ask "What's an Alpha?"

"Alpha is clicks and groups here at school" she sits the tray down "I am going to stay right here for a while, you can float around, if you want."

"So you can make trouble by sitting in the wrong seat or area?" I ask...kind of thinking evil plans to come.

"Some kids might take offense at it. But I think they will see how spooky you look, they are going to pretty much back off instantly!" she laughs.

We are just eating and kind of chitchatting to what's going on in Crystal Hall and how its laid out. I love the fountain and waterfall in here.

"This place just got remodeled. They turned it into this three story Wonderland just recently, so you got to enjoy that?" she said.

"Very nicely laid out" I say.

"They plan on doing all kinds other adds to the school very quickly. So this campus will change quick, in the next couple years."

We finish up eating and since there is no one to really introduce me to....Rosalyn says to me "We will eat with everybody else for the evening meal. Then I can really introduce you around."

I walk down and buss my trays out in the cleaning area.

"I need to go get some stuff at a store? Then see Bellows at Two"...I say and kind of ask her at the same time.

Well since I told Rosalyn that, I need to go shopping and Dr. Bellow's appointment is at two o'clock. She looks at her watch and sees it's only about 12:30.... She says to me "Well lets get some of that shopping done, your basics anyhow tonight. We can handle that along the way to Doyle, where Dr. Bellows is at. As the store is on the way to it."

I nod to her "Well show me where, this place is at?"

We start walking over to a nondescript building it says "The Campus store" on it. Then we go into it. I realize it's two stories down, it's huge on the inside. One of the biggest stores I have ever seen. Its got everything. A small grocery store, magic supplies, electronics, clothing, small furniture and everything else I can use.
I start going down my mental shopping list. I say to her "I need to get the bathroom stuff done."
She walks me over to that section, since she knows the store's layout.
I start to get the basics, toothbrush, toothpaste, shampoos a variety of them to be tested out to see which ones I like. As everything's changed since last time, I was around. Also, I am now allergic to stuff and I can't tell what, till after I have been using it. Next time I go shopping, I am defiantly bringing Nikki or Gwen along. As they are elves and shopping will go faster."

I move on to the furniture section and start looking for wastepaper basket. A couple of little knickknacks. A throw rug that's made out of cotton, looks like a good choice. I put that in the shopping cart, we grabbed. Rosalyn, she is in another section searching out toiletries for me, that I will need. Like a shower caddy and stuff that she suggests that will work out for me.

In the furniture section. I found a catalogue station, there and I start flipping through a catalog really quickly. Looking for the futon that I want.
A kid walks up to me wearing sunglasses. I see that he works here, by the one of the store vests he has got on. As he comes over to me, I can tell that he is obviously checking me out and half leering.

He walks up to me and says "Can I help you out babe?"

The babe bit already is already aggravating me and I am putting him in the ten percent "blow him off" column already. At least he is wearing a store uniform vest so, at least he maybe of some help.

I say "Yes I need a futon for my room. Because I am getting rid of the bed. I want something longer and folds out."

He says to me "Sure beautiful. I am going to take you over to the computer. Where you can look at what we have. Let me get a friend of mine."

He waves to another employee and I see his name is John via the name tag on the vest. He runs over to us then says "What do ya need Peeper?"

Strike two for this kid "Peeper" just doesn't sound right.

Peeper says "Well John, I am helping this beautiful girl here out. With finding some furniture and since you know. I can't see the computer screen, can you help me out ordering a futon for her?"

John says "No problems since, you can't see it."

John goes over to the other side of the catalogue station and opens a desk there that contains a computer. I am standing there looking over John's shoulder at the computer and its got a pretty big monitor. I noticed its a flat screen, like the one in the hospital and its got a nice color to it. He then gets me by surprise, he starts touching the screen to use it and move stuff on it.

I say shriek out "Neat!" like a little kid. Touch it and move stuff on the display.

They both look at me, like I am nuts.

I leer back "Hey I am an Elf? I don't know this stuff. Ya know?...live in a forest...trees and stuff?"

I think to myself 'Boy has tech moved right on past me.'

They shake their heads, at me in near disbelief.

Then John asks me "What are you looking for?"

I say my mental list "Futon, all-natural covering, all-natural stuffing, full-size bed or better, that can fold up as best it can into a workable couch. I prefer it to be longer than six feet, for someone as tall as I am."

John starts flipping through my wants, on his available menus.

I find that Peeper is leaning up against me looking over my shoulder. I remember he said he can't see the screen anyways. So why is he looking over my shoulder? It takes me a couple seconds to realize what he's doing!
He's put his hand in the small my back!
Strike three and he's at the fifty percent mark. Of getting ready, to get belted one right in the face! I let it slide for minute, he still helping, but if that hand slides any further south! He is going to be pulling back a mangled limb!

John nails it down "This right here, queen-size, folds up three-way, looks like it slides up from the wall, nice long back on it, all-natural organic cotton cover and stuffing! and all wood construction."

I look at the price and it's close to Twenty-five hundred dollars. I ask "Is there anything else about that same?"

John says "This is the best one there. There are cheaper. But your not going to get guaranteed on the organics."

I say "Okay order it! have it rushed overnight and have it delivered to my room."

John swivels his head and looks me in the face "You can afford a Twenty-five hundred dollars for a futon at the drop of a hat?"

I nod "Yes! I've got the money. Put it on my credit card, that draws from my account."

Peeper asks me "Anything else? Lovely?"

I look around and say "I don't see anything around. Like floor pads or a bean bag. Something that you kneel on or sit crosslegged on to meditate?"

John burst out "I know exactly what you want." then flips a couple more pages.

I am looking at what he is flashing through and catching each one of them. I think
'I gotta get to this stuff somehow and see the whole deal.'

I asked John "Is this available in our rooms?"

John said "Ya....just pull up the campus store on your laptop and you'll get everything I'm looking at right now. It may take a while to find stuff. But it will be there."

I think about what he said 'Laptop....laptop what does he mean by laptop?'

I say to him "John? I know this is going to sound funny and weird. But I don't know what a laptop is?"

Both of them do a double take and look at me!....I kinda sulk abit.

John says half stuttering "You....you....you....don't know what a lap.....laptop is?"

I say sheepishly "No....." I shake my head a little "I have no idea what you're talking about. I assume it must be a computer and a small one?"

Peeper looks at me a little closer "Where have you been? Under a rock for a long time?"

I look at him "Peeper is that your nickname?"

He says proudly "Yes it's my nickname and my codename" He lifts his sunglasses up and I see a blue glow coming out of his eyes.

I say back "Well Peepe,r that name kinda makes sense. Just so you know the last thirty years to me, just does not exist. Just go with that Please?"

A guffaw kind of shocked expression goes over his face "Your over thirty!?"

I reasoned back "In the way yes and in a way no. I'd explain it to you but, I don't have an hour to stand here. I've got to get this shopping done, as fast as possible."

John pulls up the page he wants "Will this do?"

I squealed "Perfect! and I could slide it under the bed or the futon!"

John checks couple measurements "Yep It will just barely fit"

I say "Order that one! next day delivery! please? put a rush on it."

John says "You do know a rush shipment from these companies is like an other
Two hundred dollars because of the size? and nearly Five hundred dollars for the bed, to be rushed that fast?"

I say back "I have no problems, do it. I want it tomorrow....afternoon."

As he's finalizing the order to have it shipped over to Poe.

Rosalyn walks up. Also about that same time Peepers getting a little too comfortable and his hand migrated just a little bit further south!
I'm getting UN-comfortable! with it being there!

Rosalyn walks up behind Peeper and he can't really see that she's there. But I definitely know she's there. As you can't walk up and surprise me.

She yells out "And Rohanna your getting more stuff! I would assume?" and she drops the shower caddy and other stuff in the cart. That I'm going to need along with a half-dozen cotton washcloths and four large bath towels.

I say to her "These two guys, were helping me get the futon."

She says kinda MAD "Yeah I noticed. "Peeper" THE letch! Has his hand where it shouldn't be!.....And let me introduce you to....Peeper" Rosalyn shouted "He's the biggest letch, creep, asshole, on campus! He runs a local radio station kind of and sold pictures of the local girls here at school that he shouldn't do! One of those being.....one of Fey! Among other nefarious man pig things. That he does!"

Peeper just smiles at me 'Like who little ol me?'

As I am looking at the computer I say to her "Rosalyn I already figured that. I know, I can feel exactly what his hand is doing and I was about to give him about another two to three seconds. Before I told him to pull it away."

He looks over to me....almost practically up at this point "Hey I'm just being friendly?"

I state to him "I have no problem with friendly. But your crossing the line already. Been so, for about five minutes. You can either pull that hand back or you can pull back a severely broken, mangled limb....it's your choice?" I give him a fang filled smile.

He draws his arm back gingerly, as John laughs at him! Then says to him "You Peeper, will never learn."

"Good choice!.....they do teach, survival here" I jest him.

I turn to the left towards him "I don't know your reputation there Peeper. But it is certainly not making a good first impression on me. If you wanted me as a girlfriend. You certainly blew yourself out of the water. Here today and with anything that hurt a Sidhe....LIKE FEY! One of my friends."

He just stands there, kind of shocked. Then says "You mean I had a chance?"

I lecture him "Every person has a chance. Just matters on whether they go anywhere with it."

I turned back to my right toward John, he is still closing up the computer.

"Thank you John for your time. Maybe I'll see you next time, I am in the store and thank you very much for your assistance on this." I smile at him.

I grab the cart and start pushing it with Rosalyn.

Peeper turns to John "Damn dude that is one of the hottest babes, I have seen on campus. She is just one exotic, weird looking elf and she's in Poe?"

John shakes his head "Peeper I don't know if I would mess with that. She just looks....just mean all over! Did you see the teeth on her? It's like tear, rend, maim. Kind of mouth on that girl."

Peeper says "That's what excites me!" He flips out his phone open and calls "Greasy?....we got a new student today? A dark skinned elf chick. Look her up and get all the info on her. I want to know all about her and she's in Poe. Probably a freshman" On the other end of the phone Greasy says "Yes boss got ya! get on that right now!"

I continue on pushing the shopping cart, with Rosalyn to get all this stuff together. I go through the snack section, to start snatching stuff and put it in the cart. Bags of candy, cans of nuts and everything else. I got to have a stash back in my room somewhere! I am looking at the cart and it's getting pretty full. Then John runs up to me and stammered out at me "That futon...that....that...floor mat thingy, that you wanted. Well, its in stock. Someone else refused delivery on it. I can go get it for you?"

"Well go grab it silly! You just saved me two hundred bucks!" I told him.

We're walking through the store, as John is off to go get that little nice thing for me.

We come up on the electronic section!
I'm just in shock and start walking around flipping through stuff. I start to getting ready to ask Rosalyn questions.
Rosalyn stops me! Pulls me aside! and says "We got only about fifteen or twenty minutes more and then you have to go see Dr. Bellows. I can see where you're heading now. You want to catch up on the last thirty years in the electronic section. I could see it when your eyes started glazing over and you started floating four inches off the pavement. Where you're going. Why don't we do this later or you'll be in here for....HOURS!....asking me questions."

I look at her and I twist my head and I am looking at the electronic section. I look at her. Then I look at the electronic section "But....but....but....it's new stuff...I" I whine.

She puts her finger to my lips... "I know" she shushes me "I know...it's okay. I assume that you where a techie kind of person. When you where back when. We can do this later. You have an appointment to get to."

"AWWWWW! spoiler of major fun you are!" I whine at her.

She kinda gets a quirky smile on her face "You don't remember the movie Star Wars? Do you?"

I think about it 'Yeah I really do remember a movie named Star Wars' I think back to my old human self and shake my head "I don't want to think...." I say softly

She says to me "What do you mean you don't want to think about....something?"

As I shake my head, I gaze at her. Then I open my eyes and I barely glance at her "I don't want to talk about that. It brings back memories that, I don't want to think about...somebody that should be dead."

Rosalyn grabs me by the shoulders "We will talk about this later. You're still getting used yourself. But you're definitely going to have to see Star Wars, you are talking just like one of the main characters out of it?"

"Okay I didn't see Star Wars? But all right."

She says "You've missed a lot. If you haven't seen Star Wars."

We walk towards the checkout aisle and John comes scooting up with another cart with the mat jammed in it.
I say "perfect!" I look at the tag and everything says hundred percent organic on it. I rub my arm against it and its not coming back burning.

I said to him "You saved me on this one John. This saved me like Two hundred dollars, I owe you pizza or something?"

He blinks for a second "How about a date?"

"Not going to happen. Not that you're not a nice guy. It's not that big a favor" I say to him softly to let him down easy.

He snaps his fingers like one that got away from him.

"But one night, if you want to come over to Poe or when I'm already out with friends or whatever. I'll buy dinner or pizza for you. Whichever one you want? You know where I'm at. If you need to leave me a note put -John the store guy who helped with the futon- on it. That will be a lot easier for me to remember."

We roll over to the check out line and start getting all this bought. I see the bill is going well over Four thousand and getting close to forty-five hundred dollars!
The lady at the checkout asks me "We can deliver this to your room. It will be forty dollar charge, because of the excessive size."

I pull out of my pocket a credit card. "Shoot forgot a wallet. I'll get one later." I give it to the lady and she finishes purchase and hands me the receipt.

I ask her a question "I know this is going to sound silly. But can I just take the carts and roll them over to my room?"

She says back "Well we are not supposed to let the carts go. But I suppose you could barrow one, if you need?"

"Okay...so I could I use the carts?"

"Yeah" she says "But you need to sign them out."

I joke "How about, I leave you Rosalyn here. As a deposit?"

Rosalyn is shaking her head "You don't own me YET!" she says giggling.

"I'll leave you Rosalyn anyway and I'll take all this to my room really quick. I'll be back in five minutes." I say as I grab the carts.

Rosalyn blurted out "Five minutes? Your not a speedster."

I say "Nope.... but I can do this!" I step back grab onto the two carts "I'll be back in five minutes!" I hold on to both carts, concentrate because it's a little bit bigger mass than I am used to. Teleport to my room, throw the mat on the floor, drop the bags on the floor as quick as I can. It takes me about two minutes to unload everything. Then I Teleport back to the store. "Done!" I say to them both.
The checkout lady looks at me and says "You know? you can get a job doing that!"

I say "Ma'am I don't think the minimum wage, would exactly make me even near happy. Anyway I can do a lot longer range then across the campus. I'd expect a lot more money for that."

Rosalyn interrupts her little conversation "We got to get over to Doyle and Dr. Bellows let's go....scoots!" she smacks my butt a little and we start walking out of the store.

I ask Rosalyn, while we are walking "You feeling okay? That spell has not worn off?"

She shakes her head "No I am fine."

"Well...tell me the minute you feel any chill or anything...please tell me? I don't want that thing wearing off on ya. As I haven't used it in so long. I can't remember how long it lasts for an average person."

As we are walking into the Doyle Medical Center Rosalyn say to me as the door opens "This is where your MID-tests are at in a couple of days. Dr. Bellows set-up an appointment for ya I bet. Any other medical needs this is definitely the building you should be heading towards!"

We ride the elevator up. Then walk down a hallway to Dr. Bellows office.

I say "Thanks for getting me here. I guess I will meet ya at Poe? later?"

Rosalyn says "No....no....I'm going to be waiting for you out here. To make sure you don't get lost" she gives me that knowing leer again.

I kinda sass "I am going to talk to the doctor, if you're still here...fine. If not, see you back in the Poe building? okay?."

"Good luck! Don't lose anything in there" she giggles.

I look at her "You mean marbles or anything like that. I'm sure I am going to find more marbles, that I have lost lately."

I walk in the office to find a lanky kid behind the desk and I walk up to him "Hi! I'm here for Dr. Bellows...two PM?" I say to him

"You must be the new dark elf obviously? I am Kelly. They call me "Doogie" We live in the same building and I'm his paid student assistant. Let me get him on the phone here and see if he's ready for you." I hear Doogie whisper on the phone to the "doc" who says "send her in."

"Doogie" looks at me from his desk and says "Go on in."

I walk in the large door and walk in the office. A older man gets up from his desk and crosses the room. To shake my hand. "So have a seat?" He says.

I look around and see a chair, a couch and everything else, I note where everything is at...doors, windows and any threats. None...I note.

I ask "Where?"

He says very softly and friendly "Wherever you feel comfortable. Today we are going to do some of your class advising. I need to get you through and then we'll go from there and see how we run. This is your first time in here. There's not a time limit no minimum....no maximum, its just is what it is."

I sit down on the chair facing the desk. Just like Mrs. Carson's office would have.

He obviously has more than one file folder there. It looks even thicker paperwork than Mrs. Carlson had.

He says "I have your preliminary class schedule coming up. That you told Mrs. Carson you of course want to do the magic track. Being a magically inclined elf and the martial arts track. That's fine, you will do the placement exam here at Whateley. To see where your education levels, experience levels match up with what we have for classes and go from there."

"Sounds good to me " I say.

"Also she also noted here, your inclined to make your first year more of a float year. To figure out where you stand and go with your strong points of course. Which was magic and the martial arts. Then go from there, if you want to do college courses or just be here for a while."
He stops a bit to read up and then asks me "So where does your interest lay in the martial arts classes? As the mystics class is pretty much laid out easily. Which is basically take it all" He laughs.

I start off "I noticed a special topics class, for students with a specialty skill in weapons or something. I would like to take that one?"

"I do not see a problem, even thou the basics class is preparatory for it. Sensei Ito will test you and see if. He will move you up from the basic martial arts class, to anything beyond that."

I asked Dr. Bellows "I am really going to have talk to Ito about this. Because I have problems I think."

"Go ahead?"

I sigh "My problem...is how...I put it to other people. Is when I learned how to fight it was not cute and fluffy. We don't subdue or make someone give up. You just kill them and move on to the next person. There were no holds or stuns or break bones. We were shattering skulls and bleeding them out. Not slow them down. So hopefully I can ease into the classes and get out of "My rut" per say?"

Bellows tells me "Well Ito is expert in that. I will set that paperwork aside for you right now. Lets not get too deep with it, until your placement test is done and then week after next when the classes start. Ito can test you out on, where to put you and we'll go from there. Right now we are in the middle of this terms combat finals and stuff. Just so you know, everybody goes through combat finals at the end of every semester and we see where they place. That's mandatory! So you might want to watch...the fur fly....So to speak, to see where the other students are at."

"Humm Dr. Bellows no one told me about that yet. So I will endeavor to look at that, as soon as I can get some time dedicated and see what that's like. I'll ask around how to get into that."

He leans back in his chair, then gazes at me and says "Well lets start the official session and we will start out loose. Just to let you know, I am a psychic and I can feel emotions. Your just a brick wall so, I am not even going to ask you to lower any shields at this point. I feel, I need to develop a trust or rapport between me and you. Before we get to that. But from what I saw in your notes. It's your kinda like an avatar. But its more like, you've got a whole slew of memories from the past life of an elf that existed before. That may or may not be you? So what you've been saying and Sara's been figuring out. It's going to be more than ninety percent of your memory make up. What is the human part of you, that lasted for thirty years. Will probably get subsumed pretty badly. Plus add, your missing the last thirty years."

I nod "That's pretty much the basics of it, you nailed it pretty much dead on."

The doc goes on "All the experience from the elf side of your memory seems to be. As you said, not so cute and fluffy. Then your getting flashbacks, a little bit from it? So far in last couple of days? That's what we call PTSD nowadays. You seem to be working a way out, through that with meditation. Is that helping you?"

"Yes it seems as long, as I meditate every night. I can work out and file away a couple memories every night. After I do that, they don't seem to bother me anymore."

He goes on "So your self assisting and self-healing....that's good. The minute you feel anything come on to ya. You got to come talk to me! If you hide it for too long, its going to creep up on you. I have seen that happen to many people.

But I also noticed that from you. That I am seeing here and Mrs. Carson noticed. That you have kind of an anger issue and self-destructive streak. Where you just fly off on a tangent. Keep on going on the same road, even if it does look bad. Even if there's something else that might be there, that'll help you out. You kind of ignore it and keep on going. You always think that the worst of everything, is going to happen and plan that way." He stops for a second and looks at me instead of the paperwork on the desk "I can understand exactly what you said to her and she made that note....'always expect the worst and if anything better happens its better for it and since you always expect the worse ...You survived it why change'.....I understand that, it makes perfect sense. Anybody that has to go through that kinda of life."

I'm studying the doc. for a while, kinda shaking my head. He's looking at my body language on me.

He asks me "Your not listening to me on this are you?"

I say "Obviously....I am not listening. You're talking like you know what I'm thinking and you never experienced an inch of it. Then your trying to tell me how to cope with it? It's almost laughable! There's only one person that even has a clue so far, that I can think of. That would talk to me on this, on a even platform and that's a nurse at ARC. At least he has combat experience and his friend the doctor. Between the two of them makes more sense, than you sitting there talking. You're just an analyst."

As he thinks about what I'm saying, he makes notes "Would you prefer to talk to Bill for awhile? I can bring them into it."

I sigh "Maybe.... it's something. Right now I am dealing with Sara. She seems to understand some of it, to a point. I'll work it out from there."

He looks at notes "That brings up another point. You and Aunghadhail have a past history obviously. So....you guys going to work it out, without you hurting Nikki to get back at her?"

I think 'man is this getting tough'.... "I think so....that might be something we have to work on. We have to be able to talk, without Nikki knowing about it.....Its...it's too private. Me and her we'll figure it out somehow."

Dr. Bellows looks in my direction "You know one interesting thing, I noticed when you walked in?"

I shake my head "What?" I get a bit nervous

"It's how you walked in. I've only seen that a couple times. One of my other patients is an ex-Marine, who has seen combat. You walked in, like you're ready for something stupid to happen. Like someone is going to jump out at you."

I think about it for a second "Yeah it's kinda normal for me. I guess? That's how I walk into a room."

He put in farther on the subject "Even Ms. Carson put her down her notes, you walk like a predator. Like you're waiting for something that's about to happen in the room and you take note of everything is going on in the room or where its at."

"Yes that's what I do in every room looking for....." I fade out thinking about it "I do....do that, don't I? Old habits I guess. I look to see what opponents are in the room, every exit, learn what weapons maybe laying there. So yeah....like I told her. I always expect the worst thing, then if its better. Then you live through it." I kinda stutter out.

He asked me "Do you have anything, you want to talk about?"

"Of course. But we don't have that much time. I think I could literally talk you to death." I laugh.

"Anything that comes to ya?" He asks again, leading me on.

I look down a bit "Honestly to say I am extremely confused and hoping to stay out of ARC at this point, for a little bit. Being in a hole in the ground was just a little bit too much for me. It was getting to me, really too fast."

Dr. Bellows closes his file folder "I am just going to let it go at this point. Like you said your confused. You just admitted to me. I like that at least you opened up and said that very quickly. I will make an appointment for you tomorrow after your test, for maybe half an hour at least come and duck in here. I will see you then. Just so you know we got the scheduled for your tests. Then at three PM a physical. So.... see you after the physical, have them call me.....if it goes long." He puts up the file.

Now the doc grabs a box from the table next to him. "This is a laptop that ARC sent over for you to use. It is made, just for them and has their communication gear in it. So you can talk to them easily." He slides it across the desk at me.

I say "So that's a laptop?....Never seen one."

He laughs and opens the box for me "Its inside....." Then he turns it on.
I did not see how he did it. It makes some sounds.
He then turns it off, closes the whole thing up and hands it to me. "Ask anyone at Poe....your new friends? I bet any of them, would love to show you how to use it!"

Dr. Bellows says "I will see you tomorrow evening." Then I start to get up as he offers his hand "I hope we have some interesting conversations. I really honestly want to talk to someone that's just like Aunghadhail. Who lived something so far in the past, that's its not even written down. You should honestly think about that. It might be helpful to you, to write all this stuff down. As horrible as it might sound. Write them down, these life experiences of yours in a history book. It might be more beneficial to you and anybody else reads it in the years from now."

I nod meekly thinking "I'll think about that, I don't know if I want to go through every horrible day, if you know what I mean."

He nods to me "I can understand that."

He walks to the door and opens it up for me "I will see you tomorrow and have a good evening." and he closes it.

I walk out past 'Doogie' "I guess, I will see you at Poe 'Doogie'....whenever I see you walking around."

"No problem, since your obviously going to be in my building. If you ever screw yourself up. Remember I am a healer and I'll patch you up.....you see me, it's no big problem. Remember anything major and I have to submit it to Doyle. For your record."

I open up the main door, then walk out and of course Roslyn. She has been sitting there, for last forty-five minutes to an hour waiting for me.

As I smile to her "You didn't have to wait." I tell her.

As she stands up a big near predatory grin comes over her face and she comes up to my side. To grab on to one of my arms "Of course I had to wait. I have to guard my kill." she says, in a husky voice.

I cringe back "Are we getting possessive already? We haven't even said anything committal yet?"

"Ohh we committed already! I've already claimed you!" she then puts finger in my chest to emphasize the point.

She tries to stand closer. I put my hand on her shoulder "Just give it a day or two please?" I whine, a little bit.

She says with the smallest disappointment, in her voice "Okay, like you said. Saturday your one thing.....Sunday your the next. I can understand the shock, of that sudden change."

I hold up the laptop box "Look I got a parting gift! He could not find any of my lost marbles!"

She laughs.

"I guess we can go back to Poe. Do you want to walk or do you want to the fast way?" I ask her.

She asks "You mean teleport? Because walking across the campus is fine and dandy with your spell. Is there a way to make it permanent?"

I say to her "Remind me on that one. I will try to make it into charm, that will do it or enchant jewelry or something. That will be, at least permanent or semi-permanent for you."

I start feeling for Poe. 'Wow Doyle has got allot of wards on it. I think we might want to walk outside. I would have to chisel my way through these, before I can pop out here. I guess they don't want the patients escaping.' I think

"We need to go outside" So we take the elevator, then walk outside of Doyle. I put my hand on her shoulder I ask her "Are you ready for this? Do you understand, a lot of people who teleport with me for the first time. Get sick a little bit?"

She doesn't look quite enthused, suddenly at that little bit of info. Then I say to calm her a bit "Its usually the first time, after that it's okay. Then there's some people, a very small percentage, that throw up every single time they go? Its up to you? Want to walk or not?"

She says "I am going to brave it out. Because if this works out? We can go places?"

"Yes" I sigh "We can go places." I say. I squeeze hold of her shoulder.

"You ready?" I ask.

She yelps "Yes!" and I do not even wait. As to me it's nothing. I see where we are going. I place us in the room, so nothing is getting in our way. To her, she sees everything is falling apart. As we teleport into the room, she's spinning and near to falling down. I Grab the wastepaper basket, I just bought and hand it to her.

"If you want to throw up, do it in that please. I just got the room. It does help if you close your eyes. I know that sounds funny, just breathe a couple times" I try to sooth her.

She is standing there, taking a couple deep breaths. Trying to regain her composure, balance. She does not look too green. "Well if you have not thrown up yet? Your not going too" So I pull the bucket out of her hand. I sit her on the bed for second "You will be okay" I say

She yelps out "That was different. I've been on a couple teleports but.....I could swear? I could see where, we would end up! The room and everything that was in it! I felt for second if you let go of me. I could go anywhere, I wanted to in that room?"

I look at her, I nod and smile BIG to her "Your one of the lucky few. Not too many people and get that on the first hit. Some actually do it, dozens of times before they find that one out!" I hug her.

She ask me "What was that?"

I say happily "Exactly pretty much what you said. If I was not holding on you. I teleport the area. You pick where you land, which direction you're facing and all from where I'm landing at as a central point."

She is tilting her head thinking "Wow in the sim's or in combat. You mean you can choose where, you are going to land? Then land behind someone? OOOOWWW! people are going to like you a lot! You might find, a lot of people asking you for Sims. They will fall down and pray to you. When they figure this one out."

She asks all bubbly "So WHEN can we go to London, Paris, Tokyo or anywhere?"

"You might want to let me do some exploring on my own first. Where I can be little bit more sneaky. We really do want to pop up in the middle of a crowd! That would be kind of embarrassing and probably illegal?"

I sit down next to her on the bed and say "Well what's next?"

As I'm sitting next to her and asked that while I am looking at her. She slides her left hand on my thigh.
I say "Not that next!"

She says loud "AHHH! shucks! Well Okay."

I leer at her "I meant give me time. As in a couple of days! Not several minutes!

She giggles back "You can't blame a girl for trying?"

I stood up to ask her "Can you do me a favor and give me some time alone here, while I am here sorting through this stuff. If you see Gwen out there, send her in here please. So she can go through the things, I bought this afternoon and see if any of it is allergic. That she knows of. Then she can give me some recommendations on stuff to get later?"

She stands up "No problem honey!" she then walks up to me and gets kinda close.

She asks in a sultry voice "Are you really sure, you don't want to do anything?"

She starts to reach up with her right hand. To my ear again. I snatch it with my left hand by her wrist. This time a little bit more forceful.

She squeaks out "Hey that's hurting!"

I stare at her in the eyes "I told you. You have to respect my boundaries and your crossing one there with me. I told you that's a personal thing. It's not something that you choose do, when you want to do. Its something I ask you to do. WHEN I want you to and you don't ever do that.....when you feel like it."

As we stand toe to toe. She stared at me for a bit. I let go of her hand really quick.

She looks down from my face, clearly embarrassed and she meekly bows her head "Okay I understand. I crossed the line there, I apologize for that. I shouldn't be that forward with you. You taught me something there, about you. I am going to go out and find Gwen for you. While you neaten up in here. I'll be back in a half an hour or so and help you out."

After Rosalyn leaves. I decided to keep the door open. So I know what's going on in the hall and to see the coming and going of the others up and down the hallway. I want be alone, but not completely alone in this room.
I started getting the room neater. I started by, putting my stuff on the other bed. I separate them into piles, so I can have them ready for when the chest of drawers comes in later on. I start putting the items I needed, in the shower caddy. I put a couple of things in the desk, that I thought should go there. Knowing that I'm going to have to go get school supplies, eventually and some sort of to bag carry them in. I grab the large meditation mat, I bought and tear the tags off of it and then slide it under the bed for later on.

I suddenly remembered again. I forgot to buy a Wallet at the store. 'Shoot!' I think. 'I know. I will put my stuff temporarily, in my book. As I can NEVER lose that DAMNED thing.' I open my storage in the ether and pull out my "Command" book. Its a super old looking leather bound book with a cover decorated in Mithril. I take out all my ID's and the credit card and put them just in the cover. Then toss it back into the void.

While I am neatening up my room

About twenty minutes had gone by and during that time. Rosalyn had found Gwen going into in her room. Rosalyn walked in right behind her.

Rosalyn says to her, from the rooms doorway "Well Gwen, your big friend is here now."

Gwen yells, as she tosses her bag on the bed "Rohanna is here! All right!
She made it today! No one ever tells me anything?"

Rosalyn says "Yep she's in the room. She asked me to send you in there, so you can go over some of her stuff. To make sure its elf allergenic, if you want to call it that."

She shrieks out "REALLY!" and shoots out the door, then down the hallway at high speed. Screaming my name down the hallway.

I can hear screaming down the hallway. Its my name, I hear being squeeled at high speed toward me.....I think 'AWWW crap!'

I put everything down as quick as I can and turn towards the door. I think 'Is there any defense against a screaming, Elvin, teenage, girl. Who is a bundle of joy, that wants to crash into you at any second!'

My mind is thinking of ways 'Shield?....Little bit overkill there. Eldritch bolt!? Knock her out of her shoes ,when she comes through the door! That's just ALLOT of overkill. Weapons? I said I would not use that! So I guess the only thing I can do, is just brace myself for the impact. That is about to come and hope my defenses hold!'

As I face the door, she comes whipping around the corner and smashes in to me with a bear hug.

I say to her "Your not really strong. But your really trying, to squeeze the air out of my lungs. But your doing better on that."

Gwen gushed "I am glad your here!"

"Me to! I escaped from the dungeon of death, down there. So I have a question for you obviously? Did I buy anything, that's bad for me?" I say as I hand over the shower caddy.

She just pounces on it and she's is tearing through it. She tones out "Naw...naw... nope, everything is good. I can recommend some cooler shampoos... thou. Especially with your hair being so long! You have been using that drying spell. But not brushing or combing your hair out. Have you?"

I say sheepishly "Ahh no?"

"I can tell! Your a girl now. You have got to remember, to brush it out every night at least. Or your going to have a tangled mess on your head and I know you don't want to cut it short." Gwen scolds me.

"Okay I guess. I gotta remember that."

She asks me "Why have you not put anything away yet?" as she looked around the room.

I tell her "I am asking them to take some of this stuff, out of here. As I have my own wardrobe closet and dresser. Mine are smaller in size and better. These here will be out of here tomorrow. Then I will put mine, in their place."

She starts dragging me through the door "Well come out to see everyone in the sunroom. Sara will be up here in a few minutes after she drops off her stuff off in her room " I just manage to grab that laptop, that the doc gave me. As she's yanking me toward the door and she dragged me down the hallway to the sunroom area. Then sits me down in a chair.

"Well everybody....here is Rohanna. The new elf of the building!" Gwen shouts at the group there.

They all wave and say a collective "hi!"

I already recognize Lancer sitting in a chair. Gwen then introduces a couple of people are there.
She says "This is Chou the resident fortune cookie." Chou sneers at that.
"This is Tennyo or Billie" I see in the air, this girl flipped upside down, with blue hair and she waves at me. I nod back.
"This is Lancer" I met Lance already today. I say hi again.
"This little one here...." she pops up out of the chair and jumps up over to me. "Is Jade" says Gwen.
She looks like she is eleven or twelve? It doesn't fit? She feels older? But she is looking younger. OK my mind is backpedaling.....that mutation must have got her to look that age.

Jade looks up at me "Well they did say you were unusual looking. Not exactly cute-cute but unusual looking for an elf." she then tugs on her shirt at the large cat face logo on it and asks me "What do you think about....Hello kitty?"

"It's an interesting logo. Its not my taste, but it's okay with me." I say.

Jade says "I have an idea for you. Let me go show you something." she walks off to her room.

While she's getting something to show me. Gwen says to everyone there. "Well she is the new unusual Elf. We are teaming up with and we all have to help her out with catching her up on the last thirty years. She knows nothing of the last thirty years of technology....people. So that laptop in her hand, might as well be an archaic tablet. For all that she knows how to use it." she chuckles at me.

I'm glaring at Gwen "Gee thanks for the vote of confidence. That I am a Flintstone and this is the modern age."

She giggles "Don't mention it!"

Lancer asks me "So you don't know anything about CDs or DVDs or MP3s or anything?"

I look at him completely puzzled "I have no idea what you're saying? Are you talking some kind of German code lingo from World War II?"

He laughs "No....You have some definite catching up to do. We will break you in slowly. Because your going to have some technological shock here."

"Okay I'm sure you guys use colloquialisms. From movie, television content and stuff. That I've never heard of. So be gentle people. Just remember I am educated. But I'm not stupid. I just don't know want your talking about?" I kinda sass.

Chou gets up, from her chair and studies me "At least your speech definitely shows definite maturity. Your not talking like us....like a kid. Your talking like an adult, with a college education already. Your just not using the New Age words in place of stuff. Especially that word....colloquialisms.....Geesh come on now. Can I buy a vowel or something?"

I look at her not even knowing, what she is talking about "Buy a vowel? is that from a game or something?"

"Okay yes.....Your going to have to watch some TV and catch up.....okay?" Chou says to me like doctor giving me a prescription.

Jade comes back into the room and I notice that Sara is coming up the stairs at the same time. Sara runs over, just as Jade is about to talk me and interrupts her. Sara starts to give me the hug from hell. I am actually starting to wheeze a little bit from it. Because she can get so much leverage on me with arms, multiple tentacles and who knows what else. That no one else can. But I still LOVE it!

I whisper in her ear "Not in front of the rest of the people....will ya?"

She leans her head back, to gaze at me better and then purrs "Well your here finally!" that sentence alone the way she said it. Just Screams out to most there, we are involved somehow and then she pretty much gives me another deep kiss. Like that one she gave me before and it's not as great as the last one. But good enough! and then she lets go.

While I am standing there. I hold up the laptop in front of her face "What am I going to do with this thing? I don't even know how to turn it on?"

She takes it from my hand.
"Ahh ARC sent you one of these? We will go downstairs and a friend of my mine will help you with this. I'm sure they put something on it. To look at what you're doing and stuff. We don't want that to happen? Now do we?" Sara asks me.

"You mean they bugged me!" I snatch it back from her hands "Should I just throw this out the front doors AND BLAST IT! On the front steps or what?" I say more than kinda mad.

She says calmly to me "We can clean it and send a nasty message while doing it. If it's got anything on it."

I say "Sara if it's got any spy whatever? On it....gizmos? I want to know. Because I am going to rub it in Dr. Otto's face! if he knows about it? I told him not to mess with me and I meant it!"

She steps up close to me and she puts a clawed finger to my lips to calm me. Then says softly "No...no...no...just calm down. No need to go running off half cocked. I know you can teleport yourself up there, right now and start battering his door down. But lets not get mad at Dr. Otto, not unless we know he is guilty of something. He's generally a good guy. There's a lot of people that work under him. That are not nifty people."

I start to calm down "Okay I relent."

Jade walks between us. She yelps "Hey it was my turn! I have something to show her!" I look down at her and Sara does too.

Jade is looking up at me. "Geesh....I had not really thought about it. You are genuinely tall!"

"Thanks?" I say.

Jade holds up a black T-shirt. With a Hello-kitty skull and crossbones on it. Its a Hello-Kitty Gothic T-shirt is the only way to describe it. I take it out of her hands and I look at it for a while. IT! genuinely grabs me!

I say kinda loud "I like this!"

Sara looks at me shocked and so does a couple of other people in the room.

They all say "You like that?!" in shock! One after another, as their brains catch up to the thoughts.

I sequel out "This is cool! I flip it around, even thou its WAY too small and I model it. "I can get used to this look! It actually matches me. Creepy and weird! This is exactly what I need."

Sara starts shaking her head "No....no....no you can't you can't fall into the hello Kitty deathtrap!"

I say, more than happy at something...matching me! "Its not exactly what she's wearing. But it matches me more than it does her."

Sara she palms her face "Oh my God! Jade has converted another to the dark side of the Hello-kitty life!" she leans down to Jade "If you start dressing her in pink and all the other Hello-Kitty stuff. I am going to hurt you!"

I glance at Sara "No not pink. This gray and this evil looking black. I like this! The pink bow just offsets it! But the skull and crossbones stuff is just too cool!"

I lean down to Jade and I hand her back the T-shirt "I like this. If you can find this and all natural cotton or silk. That an elf can wear with no problems. Get my measurements I'll take like a dozen T-shirts with various logos, maybe some shorts, some pants, other things, jacket and sweats."

Jade asks me "You got money?"

Sara looks down, at the smaller Jade "Jade Ohh yes she has money and don't worry about that. She's not loaded YET! She will be loaded very soon. I'm sure. She cut a deal with ARC that's gonna make her mint I'm sure of that."

Lancer gets his attention away from his book "You cut a deal with ARC? What could you cut a deal ARC, that would make money. You don't seem to be a Devisor or a gadgeteer or anything like that. Not a medical person?"

Sara spins around, stands besides me and puts her arm around me "What you people are looking at? Is the only true DROW on the entire freaking planet! What Jobe and his little friends are. They are not even a quarter of what this girl is! In here is One Hundred Percent the real deal and embarrassingly so to Jobe. When he sees her. He's going to go batshit! Aside from that ARC is tearing her DNA and everything about her apart. Then selling it off, in licensing contracts. All over the planet right now. To figure out what makes her tick. Every minute that goes by, that doctors and whatever? Sweat over the information they get out of her. The more money she makes!"

"Thanks for reminding me I'm a giant lab rat. That just has got a good paycheck." I sass at her.

"Your welcome. But at least you got a big paycheck." Sara sasses back at me.

Sara looks around the room "Where is Fey? She is usually out here?"

Chou states "She has not come back from class yet. She must be staying overtime as a teacher's assistant....helping out Grimes?"

Sara grabs my arm and starts to lead me to the stairs going down "Well people, I am going to take her downstairs and show her around. We will come back up here for dinner. We will all go over to crystal to introduce her to what crowd is around......" she turns to me as we go down the stairs "So lets get your laptop set up. So that it can be, that the wellspring of information your going to need. "

She starts tugging me down the staircase going down. We go down one flight to the basement. She walks on down the hallway and stops. There's a bare wall there? She walks up to the wall, reaches out forward and her hand is going to where the door knob should be. That's when a door pops up. I stop for a second and looking at what she's doing.

I say very leery "Ahhh yeah Sara? What are you doing?"

As she is turning the doorknob. She says to me "The room the people put me in is the Lovecraft room. You did hear of Lovecraft?"

I say puzzled now "I know he was an author. I didn't think he was the real deal? But I guess he was, wasn't he?"

"My room bounces between Poe and Hawthorne. They put me in Hawthorn after they labeled me as a violent issue. So my room bounces back and forth whatever it pleases or as needed."

She opens up the door and starts walking in. I'm kinda hesitant.

She urged me in a flirtatious voice "Don't you want to come in?"

"The room just smells of Great Old One sorcery in there." I warned not knowing what to do.

"Of course it does. Its my bedroom stupid!" she teased me.

"Okay" I squeak out 'Well. If something bad is going to happen to me. This where it is going to happen' I think.

As I go in, I see there's a girl sitting on the bed doing paperwork. Sara closes the door behind me. Then walks across the room. She waves her hand at the girl on the bed.

"Paige, this is Rohanna the dark elf. I told you about....I acquired."

The girl gets up fro the bed and she comes over and shakes my hand.

"Hi I am Paige, I am one of Sara's friends from a couple of months back." she says rather politely.

"Glad to meet you Paige" I say back.

Sara hands her my laptop as she walks by going to her bed.

"Paige can you do me a favor for her?" Sara asks her.

Paige asks "What Sara?"

"Go through this. It's from ARC, make sure there is no spyware on it and other devices. If there are? Clean them off and make a record what's on there. Copy everything down for me and put on some extras were for security. That we know about. Whenever you can get that done for us, in next day or so. Please." Sara asks in her in enchanting voice.

Paige says back rather fast "I will do it immediately....tonight. I have no problem with that, it will only take me a small bit of time."

Sara walks over to Paige and brushes her cheek "Thanks Paige." Sara says to her rather sultry.

As I stand in the room. I start to really take note on it. Its near three times more large than my room. The bed is just a huge king size or better? She has full size chairs in the room for guests and more than one bookcase. With books in them that scream to me 'leave alone'. She also has a full? size desk. Then finally I notice the walls, they are all covered in enchantments and wards to keep her aura in. I notice something off. it's a lot bigger than it should be? I say softly "A Non-Euclidean room okay?" I say softly, as I think about the room.

Sara turns to me as she sits "You understand?......"

I interrupt her "Yeah I understand mathematical dimensions and that this room should not exist. But does and it is not the first time I've seen a room like this."

Paige looks at Sara "You picked up a different one! She's got more knowledge than I give credit....for an elf."

Sara says to me "Why don't you sit in the chair please?" she points to one there. Then she plops on the bed, then snatched a Coke off the nightstand and started sipping it.

I just stand in the room "Not just yet. Let me get comfortable here."

Sara sasses me "Your always jumpy! You just gotta learn how to relax."

I can hear one of her books growling at me on the shelf. I kinda back off. She gets up and yells at it "Settle down in there!"

Then another one starts to growl, after she goes to sit down, she starts to turn. I wave her off with my hand "I got this one."

I manifest a dagger and flip it to the spine of the book. It just shuts up. So I start to flip the blade out of existence.

Sara asks me kinda mad "Did you threaten one of my books?"

"I did not threaten one. I told it what I was gonna do! If it got mad at me again! It understood."

I finish de-manifesting the dagger.

Paige sang "Ahh interesting! Someone that has a pocket dimension, to pull weapons from."

Sara laughs at Paige "It's not all she can do! She's a little Swiss Army knife, that we got standing there."

Paige moves to pick up a couple textbooks off the desk. Then goes to sit-down on the bed next to Sara. As Sara is talking to her.

I noticed the way she is doing it and she is sitting in a certain way. That she's between me and Sara. I think 'Ahh she's protective too. I noticed that she doesn't trust me yet.'

I fretted out "Sara? Ya know before we get going here. On what else is going to be going on today. I really need to just ask if we can talk alone for about twenty minutes? Maybe....hopefully? Everything goes good.....that I need to talk to you about. "

Sara is flipping through her book nonchalantly "Say anything you want to in front of Paige. She's one of my best friends. She is not going to tell a soul."

"I understand you have trust with her. But I want this between you and me only for now.....Please?" I beg a bit.

Paige gets up, Walks across room like she is going to get another book or pencil at the desk. I can tell that she's totally faking it. I am already angling my feet in that direction. 'Just in case, you get stupid. As your just getting a little bit too guarded for my taste.' I think to myself.

Sara notices my stance. She looks at me and Paige "Now you two don't need to be squaring off in here. Thinking that one needs to be protecting and fighting the other or something like that! I don't need you two going 'round about' in my room and wreaking stuff!"

Paige starts to say "I would never..........."

Sara says kind of mad at her "Paige now! You know, I can tell when you're fibbing a little bit."

Paige snarled a bit "I don't know if I trust her. Something tells me that I shouldn't."

I walk across room a little bit. Keeping my body still angled at her.

I sigh "Sara? She might be correct and that's why. I want to talk to you in private."

Paige VERY leery of me now "I don't know? I want to stay in the room." she demands.

Sara interrupts her "Paige. I trust this girl in front of me okay? I don't think she is going to hurt me. Any way. Paige, if she suddenly decides to get silly and do something in here. There would not be much you can do to stop her."

Paige almost yells out "YAHHH I CAN!"

"No you can't!" I say fast.

Now both of us are near snarling at each other. I am getting ready for a fight.

Sara yells at us both "STOP IT! NOW!"

Sara then a bit more calm "Paige just so you know what your up against here." She looks over to me "Rohanna? Please give me a fair threat assessment of Paige here?"

"Okay I can do that" I study her for a minute "Paige is a Were Panther. A young one obviously, not born to it. She has some training in melee combat. Has two knives on her, one in the small of her back, the other on her right ankle. She has some kinda of electrical mutation, not much worry to me there, to a baseline human yes it is. Not to be insulting, her weakness right now? Is overconfidence in the electrical power. AND then her Were form.....that she is forgetting is vulnerable to silver and Mithril."

"Paige....You see? I told you she's a Swiss Army knife. She knows exactly what's going on around her. You may be a Were and a predator at that. But you're looking at the top of the food chain, that's standing in front of you. These Drow are nothing to laugh at. Even Aunghadhail, the Queen upstairs is scared of these guys."

Paige turns to Sara surprised "Really?

"That Drow there, the second she finished changing. Knocked one of Aunghadhail's best shields down, like it was nothing. Then put a sword up to her throat and was gonna kill her for sure. If someone had not interrupted her. There was nothing Aunghadhail could have done about it either. As powerful as she is, this Drow had to drop her. In an enclosed space, you're looking at a paper shredder! She will tear ya apart. So I know your protective of your friends. You need to back down a little bit and trust in my judgments."

I noticed that she was just not saying it. It was more like that she's commanding it. Like...this is the way it's going to be and your going to listen to me. It also sounded like she's talking to little kid.

I whisper out "I am not proud of that day. If Aung was outside and a bit more prepared she could have hurt me badly during a slightly longer fight. She has got just a little more in the bigger spells than I do."

Sara looked back over at me "And you! Need to back down just a little bit too! Not everybody's a challenge to your authority, while you walk around. You need to let down some of that shield there or no one is going to be a friend to you."

I say sheepishly "Yaa I understand. It's just normal for me to think that everybody's a threat. You just get used to it after a while."

Sara picks up the laptop off the bed where it was tossed and hands it to Paige. "Do us a favor and give us the room for a bit. I will talk to you later and take care this for me please?"

"Yes Sara no problem." Paige says to her, as she starts walking out of the room past me.

I mumble out "Sorry about....."

"Don't apologize and everything is good with us!" she opens the door, I glance into the hallway and find its a different hallway out there.

'I guess the room moved?.....ohh well' I think.

Sara's eyes drift up to me from her study work. She asks me in a luscious voice "Now Lover....what did you want to talk about?"

She moves a couple things on the bed and pats it "Come here and sit down."

As I walk over slow and sit down. She gets more concerned in her tone "Obviously whatever you're going to be saying is weighing heavily on you. It must be that one thing you told me about? The on thing that you could not say over at ARC with everybody obviously listening?"

"I already mentioned this to Carson. Because I had to talk to her. By the way, I don't like Carson. I think she's only putting up with me. Because everyone has baited her and cornered her into doing it." I look down. Getting more than depressed again.

"That maybe what you feel. But Carson's definitely a multidimensional person."

"I don't know about her. She just doesn't give me the feeling that she wants me here, She definitely pressed my buttons, to see how far she could push me." I growl a bit.

"That may be so. Everything she does is for the good in school."

"Sara?" as I look up to her "That might be the problem. She might not think of me as part of the school. Just like everyone else does. I am just a weapon to use for means to an end. She already kind of implied that. Even though she said I should be a student first."

"YOUR NOT A WEAPON!" she yelled at me. "Some people here...LOVE ya!...ya goof." Sara stopped thinking "Never say your just a weapon again please?"

"Okay" I whisper. Then I think 'We'll see if that's true soon enough. I have been told this before.'

Sara jests "Okay well spill it already! As your already hinting at something that seems to be sitting there.....bugging ya!"

I sit for a long bit thinking 'If she says no. This will not work. I promise myself to get up immediately, grab my bag and LEAVE. As staying here and seeing her everyday will be too painful to bear. Maybe I can get someone later on. In trade for my service....that will promise to command me to forget her.'

As I look down. She tosses her book down "So spill it or do I have to torture it out of you?"

She goes to tickle me "Tickle me? really? not going to work." I sass "One I am not in the mood. Two my skin is a bit tougher than you think."

Sara gets smirk "Humm I am going to have to think of other torture methods for you. If tickle doesn't work?"

"I'm sure you'll find something eventually. All you have to do, is ask around some of people I met today. You'll probably figure something out?"

"Really? Who have we been talking to today? That has found out secrets that I don't know?"

I whisper out "Rosalyn."....... 'darn compulsion not to lie or hide stuff......'

"Ohh Rosalyn of course......yeah. Your the brand-new lesbian on the block. Rosalyn went at you like a heat seeking missile! Didn't she? If Rosalyn found out something. I got to talk her!"

I meek out "Okay whatever? we will leave that for later. What the problem is you probably figured out from all the medical things. Ya know that Aunghadhail's sisters screwed with us to make us better at fighting the Great Old Ones and the Bastard and everything else. Right?"

"Yaaa of course."

"Well people like me, are specifically made for one fricking thing besides just that."

She sees me stall "Well Spill it!"

"I hate to say this. As it is not relevant. But you have to know it." I say in a even more whispered tone.

"OUT with it already!" Sara's tone and her hissing at me through her teeth says that she's getting mad at me for not saying it.

I got my head is already down in shame and guilt. "Its not affecting us right now. But? If you think to say no. Please do it now, so we can end this before it gets out of hand and hurts to much."

"Out with it!" she says again getting impatient.

I am hesitating "One of the things they did is change and train people like me . Along with a couple others. That's why I am so good at sneaking up on people. Then the reason why your lust aura does not affect me......"

"Come on....your just about to say it, spill it......What ever it is. I will not get mad. I still Love ya." she says in a more comforting tone now. 'But that tone and what's behind it may change in a minute' I think.

I say it fast "They trained and made me to specifically to go after just you! GOO's."

"What do you mean by just me?" she asks.

"Your kind silly!" I add.

She leans back on the beds pillows "Oh!"

"Yeah that's right!" I shot at her "Oh!......Some of your ancient relatives. I stuck a sword in and killed them. Okay!.....Anything else you want to know!" I started to weep a bit. Hoping that she would still care for me. I get up from the bed and walk across room. So that my back to her like (I don't know what to say). My back is also turned so that if she wants to.....I am making it easy. To end it quick.

Sara questions me "Well I don't know about any this?"

"I don't think your dad would know. He is not old enough, now is he?" I state.

"Good point!" She says.

"I doubt your relatives would tell you about it because. I didn't encounter them or our kind did not encounter them. They are powerful ones. Elves like me are only good at getting something that's your age to a bit younger than your dad. Any older? We would need groups of a about hundred and that would be a maybe."

She sits there pondering for a second.

"Is this going to change anything with us?" I ask waiting for the blow to fall.

"I don't think so. You don't want to wrap your fingers around my throat....right now and kill me?" she giggles.

"Not right now, maybe later?" I say. As I turn back to look at her.

She looks at me kind of goofy.

"Well if ya piss me off. When we go shopping or something like that. I might want to wrap my fingers around your throat and choke you a little bit." I giggle out "Unless you want me to......for fun?"

She chucked a little bit.

"But right now? I don't want to kill ya."

She laughs now "Okay your being funny, I get it. First question I have to ask, honestly. Why don't you want to kill me? It's obviously your job to do that?"

"When I met you and saw you. I could tell you? How can I say this? Your not on the target list? Because your not a bad one? 10'000 years from now, you might change. But right now.....your good.?" I say kinda leery.

"Okay? so I am not on the target list." she tells me.

"So you're not really offended at what I did?" I ask her. Still hoping, all is well with us.

She starts laughing "How long ago are we talking about? A One million years? Like it's been forever, that fight took place. Its was before humans could even read and write. Let alone even have a basic grasp of anything past fire! The only people alive that even remember that fight. Are you, Aunghadhail and like Kodiak! That's it! That I can name offhand and a couple of others maybe?"

"So who cares!.......... If Nikki, Aunghadhail and me can make up? Shoot!..... if me and you can make up. All you need to do is make up with Aunghadhail and your going to be good!" she told me.

"Okay....I think me and Aunghadhail can work it out." I grit my teeth at that.

She chides me "Your gonna have to. Your both going to live under the same roof at Poe."

"I said I wouldn't hurt Nikki. Just if I hear her voice!"

"I know. She did you something bad back then. You won't talk about it. But your going to have to get over it. It happened. You can't kill a ghost!" she jests me.

"Actually I can kill a ghost. That's beside the point." I say.

"Well if that's all you had to talk about?" she asked in a irresistible voice. "Come back over and sit down on the bed next to me!"

"Are you sure?" I ask her not knowing what is to come.

"I wouldn't be asking you if I didn't feel sure. If I was worried about you hurting me. I would have kicked ya out of the room by now. This is my domain. I would have shoved you right out. Like you shoved me out of your mind. Don't make me sick a paperback on you!" she warns me with a big smile.

I laugh at her and sit down on the bed with a plop. She started to hug me close.

"So? How's your day been so far?" She asks while she gently bit my earlobe, and I gasped. “You like?” She whispered.

"Well Mrs. Carson she grilled me pretty bad." I moaned out.

"I bet she's a tough cookie that Bird. She has got to handle stuff from the school. Plus you have been shown to be a threat. I am surprised you where not thrown in Hawthorn in room next to mine." she said lusciously, while nuzzling my neck. "Even thou I would love that! and it would make seeing you so much easier!"

"Then there is Rosalyn and her forwardness." I said.

"Well Rosalyn's gonna be a problem. But you tell her to back off. She will back off instantly. She's not going to hurt anybody." Sara gets more physical. Then shoves me back on the bed.

As I land back on the bed. I barely say "I noticed that she seems to be a good person."

"She is. She won't hurt anybody. She is not known to mess anybody up that way." Sara whispers in my ear. While laying next to me. "But was Rosalyn more forward than this?"

She slid near on top of me. Her hands stroked my hair, running through them and she seemed to be enjoying the silky feel of my hair running between her fingers. She leaned in to kiss me. She rolled her lips over mine, our tongues meeting and pushing at each other. She ran her tongue over my fangs...playing with them Finally, She drew away, leaving the me gasping for air.

Then her right hand slide up under my t-shirt and under my bra. Her hand slowly twisted a nipple she found there wanting. She massaged my breast and aroused me further. Her left hand held my head too keep my lips planted on her's.
She could sense my both of my hearts rate increase, and the pace of my breath quicken. I dropped all my mental shields to let her in. So we could enjoy this together. I was moaning now, occasionally giving out a sharper gasp.

I felt her fall into my mind. After she entered and saw the true me at that monument. She slowed down her advances on me to just hugging and cuddling.

Sara leans to my ear "Love thanks for that. Opening your mind and feelings all the way for me. But your not ready yet to go all the way are you? As I find your still getting used to the big change that just happened to you. So I am patient and we can wait till your more ready."

She giggled at me "Did you know that your eyes glow like a purplish-pink when your aroused?"

"Yes I do. Rosalyn found that out today for me" I said.

She squeals out "Really? tell how that happened!"

"Ask her. I am not going to make it easy for you" I said playing with her.

She asked softly of me while we lay there "Anything else today Love?" she did this to get my mind off what we where just doing.

"I had to talk to Bellows preliminarily. While he gave me the laptop and set me up for more lab rat stuff." I huffed out.

"Well that's makes sense you just got here. You got to get all the placement testing out a way and MID testing. Is it scheduled for? what Thursday probably?" she purred.

"I guess I will get to the testing tomorrow and stuff. It should be boring as hell but I will figure it out." I say.

"Don't worry about it love. They will just put you through a battery tests. You will figure it out, its simple stuff. They probably will have to lead you by the hand with the computers. You will figure that out. You're smarter than the average idiot around this school." she says to me, as she goes back to nuzzling.

"Saturday I got a plan for you. Since none of the stores around here in Dunwich or Berlin are big enough to worry about. Donna is going to take us to Boston on Saturday. I already got the prelim passes in for you." Sara told me while hugging closer.

"Drive to Boston in bad weather maybe?" I ask.

"We'll will get there. Either by train or take the car. We will figure it out."

"Too bad I have not been there yet, we could teleport!" I said kinda thinking ' I could just do it and see what happens?'

Sara says "We will think about that, after we get there one time. So you walk around for a bit. Then you can mark it in your mind, for a return trip later someday?"

"That reminded me, that was the other thing that happened today. The security chief chewed me out already for me being a teleporter." I muttered out.

"Ohh I bet Delarose had a word or two with you, about taking people off campus unauthorized. I bet they already figured it out from ARC, you do it with a natural gift and magic combined. I bet you can do it without the wards being inactivated?" she asked me.

"I have not figured it out yet. But I'll figure it out. The wards around here are strong. But they are not that good!" I sang.

"Well now that we got everything out of the way and I told you what we are doing Saturday. We can go back upstairs in a minute, unless you want to do something else?" Sara asked in a inviting voice that said it all.

"Man....you and Rosalyn are beating on that door and your not giving up either." I say quietly.

Sara nudges my ear "Well now I am in competition with the best girl in the house for doing this. I gotta keep my trophy!"

'Oh boy I am in trouble' I think.

I lean over to her. Then hug her close, as one of my hands goes to her breast. I open my mind again as I do it.
I whisper to her "Love.....your in charge now. Do what you want from here. I let you in again. So when you feel I have had enough please stop." I nuzzled her. Then let my shield to her lust aura drop just enough to get a taste, but not make me drunk from it.

She took that as a cue and took off her top, Then she took off mine and whipped off my bra in a furry. "I will be gentle my sweet. Tell me if you feel uncomfortable and I don't notice." She kissed my mouth, working down to my breasts, taking each nipple in her mouth very gently. I gasped as she did this, asking her not to stop.

We went on like this for quite a time, then she slowed her pace. When she felt I had enough for the first time. Then we just laid there enjoying each others thoughts.

I lay there looking deep into Sara's mind and saw just how ordered it was. I envied it, as mine was in pure chaos! All the time. With the old human part, the old Drow part and the new present time blend of all of it. Each racing for position. Sometimes in the last day. I found myself thinking in Drow and having to translate to English as fast as I could. I hoped it would not get worse, as it horrified me to think. I might lose my ability to communicate in English and the only one who knew Drow was Aunghadhail!

A knock is at the door and Paige walks in as we lay there. I don't even bother getting up, as I am way too comfortable right now all curled up with Sara.

Paige jested "Well looks like the room is still in piece and I don't see any blood or body parts hanging from the walls. So I guess the talk was not as bad as you thought? Ohh and don't bother getting up for me! Maybe I shou---" She stopped right there mid word. Like something said 'Don't even say it! let alone think it!'

Paige then puts the laptop down on the table next to the doorway as she comes in. "Ahhh yep it had spyware on it! It also had a processor chip and a camera attached to. It was attached the main bodies camera. I took all that out and put it all in the envelope there. I logged all the spyware off of it and cleaned it out. Then added some of my own security software to keep all others out. I will show you how to use it later?"

I toss off the bed sheet and stand up off the bed. All I have on is my jeans and socks. I start stretching out all over and rubbing out any kinks. "I sure did not want to get up! But we got stuff to do."

As I am stretching out. Bending my self in ways only a Elf can. Paige walks over to me "Woof! Now I know why Sara likes you! Man your better looking without the clothes!" She leans in to me. Then reaches out slowly to my stomach "Can I?" she asks.

"Go a head. As I am sure you and me will see more of each other. With Sara as a mutual love." I say.

She rubs my pack of abs. "How long do you exercise a day? To keep this looking this good?"

"All I can. But anyway. I was 'made' like this. Its not going to change. I might get a bit stronger and have more endurance. But I really don't need to exercise. I just really practice for a fight to come." I say to her while yawning and moaning from the stretching out.

Paige says "Man I would like this!"

I warned "No you wouldn't. All this came with a curse and lots of extra baggage."

She nods to me a understanding of some sort. I like that she did not ask what where the negatives. She just took my word that it was bad.

I look at the laptop "You did all that to this? In this short amount of time?"

Sara says from the bed as she gets her top back on "She's very good with computers. Just as you're very good at what you do. She's very good at what she does."

Paige walks back to the table at the door to get the laptop. While I sit on the bed and start putting my stuff back on. She says "My computer Fu is better than yours for sure!"

Sara sasses her "You're just showing off Paige."

Paige then gets kinda sassy and uppity "I still think I could take her!"

Sara just leans back into her pillows on her bed again. "Paige IOU a favor for cleaning up the laptop for her. If Rohanna here can surprise you without putting her feet on the floor before she surprise you. I don't owe you a favor on that laptop. Matter a fact you owe her favor on that laptop. Your going to have to set her up with something, like a gaming computer. She shall pay for it, but your going to build it."

Paige says "Yeah I'm good for that." she was leaning up against the door. "Okay favor for laptop gone and I owe her a gaming computer. For her to play with, something really good. She pays for the parts. Does she have that kind of money?"

"She's got the money don't worry about that." Sara chides her.

Sara whispers to my ear "Do the same thing you did to Jacob with her. But just pin her up to the door by her throat. She might get a little rambunctious on you. But you can hold her easy!"

"You sure about this? I don't want to get your room wrecked."

"Paige? If she surprises you. You have to relent in five seconds or less! Right?" Sara asks her.

"Yaaa I won't get crazy!" Paige says boldly "I don't think she can get up without putting her feet on the floor to surprise me!"

"Okay! bets on!" Sara sang.

"If you lose Sara?" Paige asks setting the game higher.

Sara says "IOU one favor. You can pretty much name it from there. Within the rules we always have."

Sara shot "Okay anytime you're ready there Rohanna?"

Sara leans back in her pillows. I say "Okay I guess I am singing for my supper. ONE stupid Elf trick coming up!" I laugh.

I say "Here...." and as I say it. I start teleporting across the room. I manifest my armor. I place myself in front of her, so that my hand is right under her throat. I got a stance on her for leverage. The second I pop back in. My hand wraps around her throat, I lift her off the floor and press her on the door. She is starting to struggle. I think for just barest of a second 'One more squeeze and she is gone! It would be fun!' I shake off that evil. Then I look into her eyes ".....and done." I say to finish the match.

She's looking at me gasping a bit from my hold on her and I let go of her. Then step back.

"So your teleporter? So ya got the drop on me."

Sara giggles at Paige "She had the drop on ya? She did not just teleport across the room! She had you even before she was done teleporting. She had a hand your throat before she was even through teleporting. She just does not move from place to place. She knows where she is going to end up and can plan how she's going to attack on while doing it. The only thing she did not do. Is have a weapon already out to have quietly killed you with, before your first drop of blood hit the floor.........you've been gone."

"Okay you won that one" Paige says "But I want a rematch outside one of these days!"

Sara leans back laughing at Paige.

Paige gets mad "WHAT!?"

"Right.....you outside.....with a Drow in the woods? In the room here you had half a chance. The woods are her One hundred percent, natural environment. Out there you would be playing on her chest board....silly. Her tearing you apart here would be nothing. There it would be fun!" Sara chided her

I screamed "SARA! enough! See what I meant by being a weapon in everyone's eyes. Even your doing it. I am so sick of death. I want to be different this time out." I start shaking my head. I walk to the bed, to sit and put my shoes back on.
"This maybe a game right now you two. But it gets real....fast and it hurts. To be honest.....Like I could stop myself!" I laugh "I almost goofed there Sara.....and Paige I am sorry. For the barest second I thought of ending you for the fun of it! You should know I am not even close to.......stable." I sit for a second in the quiet of the room.

"Paige?" I ask of her "At least take this away from the little battlefield we have here. When it comes down to computers? I don't know JACK! okay? and probably never will compared to you. So you will win every time on that battlefield."

"You want to talk later? About that goof?" Sara whispers in my ear. I nod back.

Sara gets up off the bed "We are going to go upstairs Paige and if you want to come with?.........fine."

Sara goes to the door and I follow her. As we go up the staircase and I'm talking as we walk up about what to do next. I hear a squealed 'EEEPP!'

"I know exactly who that was. It was Nikki up there in the sunroom. She heard us coming up the staircase. I think she's running to her room right now......annnd...she ran in her door. I could hear." I say

Paige walking up behind us, asks me "You heard all that?"

Sara leans back to Paige "Yeah she heard all that and I guarantee she told you exactly was going on in there."

We get to the top of the staircase going to the sunroom area and Jade sitting there on floor with a laptop. She tugs my pant leg as I walk by to get my attention and she spins around the laptop to face me. Then lifts it up to me.

"Here is the stuff, that I'm looking at for you" Jade says.

I look down at the screen "So you got my sizes already. Boy you are a determined little girl. How much money did we spend so far?"

"$1800!" she tells me.

I sigh "On clothes?"

"Most of the stuff is organic and that stuff costs little bit extra. Okay?" Jade informs me.

"Okay order it and I will give you my credit card." I sit down next to her and pull my "Command book" from the either. I open the cover and hand her my credit card.

She takes it "Order what's on the screen. Plus one set in all pink, to mess with Sara" I whisper to her.

Jade giggles "That's just cruel. But I like it. You head to toe in that color will be SO COOL! It will all be here in couple of days!"

Paige looks down at me sitting on the floor next to Jade "You're not letting Jade order fashions for you? Are you crazy! Your going to be decked out head to toe Hello-kitty?"

Sara hears that and stops talking to Gwen. Then turns to Paige and starts shaking her head "Its even worse! She's going for Gothic skull and cross bones Hello-kitty LOOK!"

Paige just cringes "EWWW! Cute, weird overload....Yesss.....ok....ay...ouch and with her looks? Ohhh that's going to be so bizarre! You know you might actually be in competition with Jericho that look!"

I look around "Jericho?"

"Ohh when you see Jericho if you don't scratch your eyes out of your skull. Your you're one of the lucky few" says Chou to me.

Hank looks up his bookwork and laughs "Jericho? for looks? His fashion sense? He actually made someone vomit at fifty feet. They actually blew chunks at how badly he dressed!"

"I know you're kidding!" I say back.

"No! I'm not kidding Jericho makes people throw up, with how he dresses. You can't miss him" Hank adds.

I turn back to Jade, to see if she is done with the order and my card. As I look I see her grab my book and says "Neat old book!"

I yell out "XUAT XTA'RL NINDOL VOIRY RIN'OV!" (DON'T TOUCH THIS BOOK EVER!) as I yell that. I slap my hand down on it, to knock it flat to the floor with a thud out of her fingers.

I can see my sudden out burst has spooked her and with it most of the room is looking at me like I have gone crazy. As I pick up my book "Jade I am sorry to yell at you like that. But this book is kinda bad. It can't hurt you directly. But it can be used to hurt people. Most of all me." I put my credit card back in it and put it back in the ether. "Its my fault for not buying a wallet to keep that stuff in. I promise you. I will get one as soon as I can. To keep this from happening again. The only reason why I put that stuff in that book is. I can't ever lose it....so to me its a safe place to keep stuff." I look up to the rest of the room. "Aaahh sorry guys about that."

"It was my fault too. I should not have messed with something that I don't know about. I know better. Its just since Class X tainted stuff does not bother me. I don't really see danger in some books being opened." Jade says to me.

"Really your immune to that stuff? Well me too, at least we have that in common. Cool!" I sang out to her.

Chou laughs "Well! now we know WHY! they both like Hello-kitty stuff!"

"What do you mean Chou?" asks Sara.

"They are already driven mad from Class X stuff. So Hello-kitty seems normal to them both now!" Chou laughs even harder. "Sara we all know deep down that one of your relatives invented Hello-kitty! To take over the world via the madness it causes."

Everyone busts up at that one.

Sara jests Chou "Even us GOO are not that crazy or insane to let lose Hello-kitty on the world. Who ever did is most evil!"

Jade giggles "I have got something for you to fix that wallet issue for you!" she gets up to walk to her room.

I look around the room "I guess Fey jumped up and ran out of the room the minute she heard me coming up the stairs?" I ask.

Chou says to me "Its kinda funny the minute she heard someone coming up the staircase and heard your voice. She was gone like a bullet! You two not getting along?"

"Kinda?" I say. As I stand up. Waiting for jade to come back.

Chou stands up "What do you mean by kinda?"

Sara walks over to Chou and puts her hand on her shoulder "Don't worry about it. It's kinda it's okay. Not kinda of going to be scraping at any second now."

Sara looks around the room then walks over to me and drapes herself on me "I told you she's a dark elf. Right? Inside this skull." She starts to tap the side of my skull and I look at her with one eye. "In there is a elf from when Queen Aunghadhail was around and the two of them didn't get along really, really, well. At all! Lets call it...like moral freaking enemies in a way?"

Billie flipped herself over from floating upside down, while doing her class work and put her feet on the floor. Like she's perking up.

Sara asks them "Don't get all rambunctious, now people. They are, working it out. She already promised she will not pose any threat to Nikki. Just her and Aunghadhail's spirit have got a lot of talking to do! Considering from what little I have chiseled out of either one of them. It seems that the Queen Aunghadhail treated Rohanna and her fellow Drows with much vicious inclination. Or just plain not so kindly. Is the only put it."

Gwen is sitting there and put in "Yeah that's a easy way to put that, what happened first time they met." she half laughed in a uncomfortable way.

Chou asks again obviously not backing off "What do you mean....the first time they met?"

Billy asks "Yeah what's going on here?"

Sara pushes me back a little bit protectively. Trying to stand in their way "Guys? Now! No one got hurt."

I look around the room. I think 'Ahh crap are they going to get stupid?'

Sara in a calm voice "Listen everything is fine now. I'll tell Gwen to let the cat outta the bag. As she's going to do to about as fast as anybody else can. Gwen? Go ahead Please and everybody remain calm?"

Gwen says Okay? when Rohanna finished changing from what she was. To what she is now. She heard Aunghadhail's voice across the room. She jumped up out of the catatonic state, where she is in metal shock from changing. She popped on her armor and whipped out a sword. Blasted through one of Aunghadhail's shields, then put the sword up to her throat, to run her through like she didn't even exist. And! by Aunghadhail I mean Nikki!"

I can already see Billie is balling up a fist. Lancer is not looking happy.

Sara says to them "They are getting better now! They are talking to each other. Don't anybody jump to conclusions, that she's a threat. Because if she was honestly a threat? She's been in the building with her for what? Close to an hour now and she hasn't done anything!"

Chou snapped out "Maybe because she was scared, we would be able to stop her?"

Sara still very calm "Ahh no There is only one person in this room I guarantee you that Rohanna would have trouble hurting and that would probably be Billie. Then everybody else in this room would probably be a little challenging and she would get to Fey no matter what. So don't think that's what stopped her. ......So everyone calm down everything is good."

At that point Nikki opened up her door. She had obviously been listening. She walks out. She comes down the hallway towards us, with a school book in her hand.
She shouts "NO! fighting on my account! Me and her got an agreement and we're not fighting each other okay! Aunghadhail and her will figure out how to talk to each other eventually. So no one go jumping her, for nothing that happened."

Lancer looks around the room and barks out "Nothing happened? She was going to kill you and she got stopped by somebody for some little bitty reason?"

Fey says kind mad that no one is really listening to her and her stubborn streak is showing. "YES! and don't worry about it! This is between me and her and Aunghadhail! Now that's it and all of you stay out of it!"

Chou says "Well I'm not sure about that."

Billie adds in "Me neither! Us kimba people stick together!"

Sara peeps up "I'm part of the team to dammit! I said she's okay and your not going to listen to me? After all the crap we been through?"

Fey looks at them all "She's gotcha there and I'm saying she's okay! That's two votes versus the rest to you! We are the only ones that really matter! So what's the reason for all of you getting all riled up about!"

Fey is now at the rooms edge and Chou asks Nikki "So what does Aunghadhail have to say on this? As I want to hear what she has to say on this!"

Sara looks at Nikki "I don't think that would be good idea to have Aunghadhail's voice being heard right now!"

"Sara it's okay I can take it. If they need to hear her, I'll be right here." I muttered. Not too sure of myself.

Sara kinda shocked....just glares at me in the face "You're sure?"

I sigh "I'm sure."

As I say "I am sure" Nikki's demeanor changes to Aunghadhail's. Then Aunghadhail's regal voice comes out of Nikki "Rohanna and me have some have issues to discuss and that leaves the rest of you children out of it. We have many items to discuss. I have already figured out a way to do that within the next several days. So at this time everything is peaceful between us and please stay out of any tussles that we have. I don't need anyone getting hurt over things that I did in the past with her or to her. Is that understood!"

She's talking down to the group like they're little kids! She NOT asking! She's basically commanding! I can tell the difference. I am grinding my teeth thinking about it as she is saying it.

Chou says now sounding a bit sheepish "Okay Aunghadhail. We will go with what you have to say. Nikki said it, you said it and Sara said it....Fine.....If there's any problems don't hesitate to ask us."

Nikki takes back over. She asks me "Rohanna is okay for me to come in there? Are you calm enough for me to be in the same room?"

"Yes I've gotten a lot calmer since, I got out of the hole ground at ARC. I am feeling lots better at being out. Having all those walls closing in on me and Aunghadhail being around, was too much........at the same time."

She walks in the room and sits on a couch and I go sit in a chair across the room. Sara looks at the tension still in the room "Well everybody? Should we ask Jade to bust out the tiddlywinks game!"

Jade walks in right then "I don't have a tiddlywinks game. What happened? Did I miss something?" she asks.

They all start up laughing at that.

I say laughing "The tension in here was so thick you could call it a steak at that point. I am seeing what you're doing girl. So since we're all talking lets go get some dinner!"

Jade walks over to me and hands me a black leather mans style billfold wallet. On it, is a Hello-kitty skull with pink bow. "I bought this a long time back. Its just too small for the stuff, I like to carry these days. Its yours if you want it!"

I take it from her "Jade! Thanks! its just right for me and exactly what I think I would have bought anyway....if I saw one! I slide it in my pocket

Sara gets up as "Well lets all walk outside and get dinner!"

I say "Okay let's go!" I get up and start to the door.

The rest of the room is getting there costs and stuff together Lancer says "Lets take the tunnels to crystal? like it's a twenty or fifteen out there and it's dark!"
I keep walking to the door. Rosalyn walks into the room and sees everyone getting ready to go.

"So are we going to eat?" Rosalyn asks me.

"YEP! lets go!" I say as we both walk to the door.

Chou says to us both "Hey you two don't you need a coat or stuff?"

Rosalyn laughs at Chou "Nope not anymore as long as Rohanna is with me!" and she walks out the door.

I look a the group getting stuff on "If you guys want to go outside and try something? To see how I do it! But you have to trust me?"

Sara says "I am game" and walks to the porch.

The rest of the group starts to follow me getting their stuff on.

"If you trust me. Leave all the coats and scarves and mittens behind." I tell them.

They all look at me like I'm crazy. "If you don't trust me. Then just go out there bundled the way you are. Or you can take these tunnels you talk about. If you trust me? Go outside with just your shirt on and your pants. As its all you will need or want!."

Rosalyn is standing out in the falling snow, in the middle of the path laughing at them all still trying to bundle up. All she has on is a t-shirt and her pants to ward off the cold.

Rosalyn giggling at them "SEE! I am already doing to it! I trusted her earlier today!" She is already walking towards Crystal Hall.

"Well if you guys don't want to come? I am going to go join Rosalyn." I start to walk off the porch.

They all mill about and Fey says "Try it guys, I think I know what she is doing."

They stop putting on stuff like I asked and toss it all back into the sunroom. I pull up the spell adjust it for a large group. Add a bunch of essence to get it just right and drop it on them.

"There ya go all done, try it!" I say and start to walk to Rosalyn.

Nikki says "Oh that's an interesting old spell....that one, Aunghadhail remembers that one. She has not taught me that one yet. But can you to show me that one later Rohanna?"

Gwen says "Same here!"

"Yes I can, anytime you want to!" I tell them.

Fey starts walking out there. She grabs Gwen off the porch and yanks her down to the snow. They start to roll around and play fight.

Nikki stops for a second to yell "COME ON GUYS!"..... then Aunghadhail speaks out. "Drow are naturally a little more in tune with nature, than the rest of us Elves and natures wrath does not affect them. Cold, wet, winter snow, nothing! They do not feel it! Your now standing in the middle of her little world. Consider it a gift that truly few get to see! GO on come out in the snow! see if it is cold or you get wet!" The Queen asks the kids. Then Nikki gets back to messing around.

Hank walks out "Hey the snow is not wet on my hand and I am not cold. The snow is not sticking to my shoes!" WHACK! Gwen hits him with a snowball!

"But it seems snowballs still hit!" Gwen yelps out!

"There ya go Welcome! to my little world! Just tell me if it wears off quick. Because I am not used to doing a whole bunch of people in one shot!" I say as I walk off.

I start to march off to catch up to Rosalyn. Sara scoots up trying to catch up to us. I catch up to Roslyn just as Sara starts to catch up to me. Rosalyn drapes an arm over my shoulder. Then pulls me close.

"Well it looks like you have chosen between me and Sara!" she beams at me.

Sara walks up on my other side and warps around me from there "NOT so quick honey! She has not made up her mind yet!"

Rosalyn leers a smile at Sara and then looks at me to ask me "Does she know how to do what I accidentally found out this afternoon?"

I shake my head 'I hate this' I think. "I don't know? No, she doesn't" I finally admit. 'Blasted compulsion to tell the truth!'

Sara asks in a flirtatious voice "Do tell! What did the great Rosalyn figure out? That Sara the lust daemon of hell has not figured out?"

Rosalyn asks me "Do you want to tell her? Or me tell her? Or should I just show her?"

I look at Rosalyn "I don't think showing her in public is such a good idea. Like I said it's is something you just don't do. It's a personal thing."

Sara Squeals "Personal thing? What did she do? Then Sara gets a kinda possessive...mad in tone at me "That she could figure out with your clothes on! Or did she........"

"NO she did not take my clothes off!" I yelp. "Sheesh possessive aren't we!" I leer at her.

Rosalyn Stops and leans over to Sara and starts to whisper in her ear. I can hear everything she says with my sensitive ears. YEP! its everything she tells her!

I start to mumble "Ahh man this is not good. Both of them knowing stuff."

Sara perks up "Nikki never told me that about them!"

I look at Sara "Nikki never told you that? and you two are suppose to be kinda of sisters?"

Sara shakes her head "Ohh no Nikki never told me that."

I say back "Maybe Nikki does not know? As she has not been an Elf all her life. I have the memories of one so? I KNOW! Maybe the Queen has not told Nikki all she should have by now. Maybe I should talk to them? On this."

We continue walking to Crystal Hall. with them two hanging off me giggling all the way. The rest of the group is snowball fighting all the way and playing around in the snow.

Sara leans over to Rosalyn "Maybe we outta just do this as a threesome and really do it right!"

Rosalyn says "Ohh I am for that! and once an awhile we switch who gets her as a single!"

I look at both of them as we walk "Why do I feel like a dog bone being fought over by two very large dogs?"

They say almost in unison "Because you WHERE being fought over by two large dogs! That are willing to share now!"

Sara's hanging one side of me and Rosalyn is on the other they are chatting back and forth to each other. I'm just watching the ping-pong balls of their speech going back and forth as we walk towards Crystal Hall. The rest of the group seems to be playing in the snow without all their heavy clothes and enjoying every second of it. As we get closer to Crystal Hall, more and more people are noticing that no one in our group is wearing any winter clothes at all. We are all not wearing gloves, yet throwing snowballs at each other plus. We don't even look like we are cold even a little bit. This is catching them as a strange thing. The group of us all walk into the Crystal Hall to divide up.

Our little threesome splits up at the food service lines. Sara goes to her own line, while Rosalyn and I go to the mainline. I watch Sara walk over to a far service line on the end of the kitchen.

"Why is she going to another line?" I ask Rosalyn as Sara walks away.

"She does not eat normal food. Don't ya know that?" Rosalyn tells me.

"Oh yeah that's right I forgot. I just think of her as a regular person. I keep on forgetting what she actually is" My thoughts drift again while I say it.

We move along the serving line Rosalyn stacks up her plate with meats and stuff. That meat smell is not even agreeing with the new 'me's' nose. But the old 'me's' brain just wants MEAT! I tell the old me to shut up and die already, basically.
I grab two big large plates and start heaping food on them and she stares at me then looks down to what I am piling on plates.

"Your an eater all right! Your almost eating as much as an internal Energizer! aren't ya!" She jests me.

"Ahh yep! gotta feed the beast." I pile more food on my plate "Got to be able to keep active" I sang out.

After I am done heaping stuff up. We both check out in the line and Rosalyn leads me up to the 3rd level. The third level defiantly seems to be a cool kids area I note. Rosalyn points out even more of the kid clicks to me. We sit down at a table that most of the Poe group is already seated at. Rosalyn sits with me at one end and way......down at the other end the group sits Fey to keep the madness down between us is my guess. Sara finally comes up to sit with us with two cages in tow. One has a medium dog in it the other a whole bunch of hamsters.

Sara opens the cage with the dog. Her hand slides in and "poof" its blue dust. I see Fey cringe and think something is really amiss and I am not feeling it. I think I would notice something long before her?

"Fey is something wrong that I am not seeing?" I ask her down the table.

She shoots a nasty look at me from there. "Your intune with nature and you did not feel her kill that dog!" she says getting more upset as she says it.

"Yes of course I felt it die. Its normal for things to die each day. So I don't pay it attention." I say back.

"But she killed it!" She says kinda upset.

"Yes she did. So does everyone sitting at this very table KILL to survive! Maybe you feel it more than you should. But I tune it out. Death is a daily thing to me now. If you need help in masking out.....death, I might be able to help you?" I ask her.

No I don't need that kind of help thank you!" She shot back at me mad!

"uma lle quena Elvin? ume Aunghadhail teach lle ta?"
(do you speak Elvin? did Aunghadhail teach you it?) I ask.

"re ume. ikotane mankoi uma lle ask? vee' ta il- proper a' talk ve' sina yassen others pelu."
(She did. So why do you ask? As it is not proper to talk like this with others around.) she shoots back.

" mankoi naa lle mad ie' amin? amin uma il- rangwa ta."
(Why are you mad at me? I do not understand it) I ask.

" amin naa il- mad ie' lle. ta nae i' huan gurtha tanya amin naa feelien mad ie'."
(I am not mad at you. It was the dogs death that I am feeling mad at.) she says back a little hot.

"lle il- tellien amin iluve. ikotane amin will stop"
(Your not telling me everything. So I will stop.) I say back and start back to eating again.

"manka lle must sinta mani naa botherien amin. gurtha uma il- seem a' bother lle. i' n'at night lle talked en' ta a' gwen ve' ta nae nothien ar' amin oste lle. am' sinome lle auta au' ve' ta nothien. sina coiasira amin nowa Aunghadhail naa right about lle ar' gurtha beien too easy en' y' nat' ten' lle."
(If you must know what is bothering me. death does not seem to bother you. The other night you talked of it to Gwen, like it was nothing and I defended you. Yet here you go again like its nothing. This time I think Aunghadhail is right about you and death being too easy of a thing for you.) NOW she was really mad at me!

I just sat there thinking for a very long time. Going over what she just said to me.

" lle ask manka amin ve' gurtha? uma amin uma. amin crave ta. Amin merna ta. amin nowa ta fun! Mankoi? ten' ron karne amin tanya men. twisted amin sina men. karne amin mind nowa ta y' quel nat'. i' ere' nat' amin uma il- ve' seeien gurtha naa Tel'Quessir ar' sara sinome. mankoi sara suddenly Amin caela n'uma clue? lle i' yeste' edhel Amin caela oio merne a' Ndengina ! amin sha ume ta! ikotane ask Aunghadhail mankoi ron ume sina a' amin. "-- I slam the table hard enough for the dishes to jump with my fist --- " amin naa ikotane sick inside en' seeien gurtha tuulo' i' past amin. amin really estela sina coiasira. ta uma il- Khila amin vee' amin merna cael- fun sina coiasira e' life ar' y' nosse! ikotane faarea en' sina! change i' subject!"

(You ask if I like death? Yes I do. I crave it. I want it. I think its fun! WHY? Because they made me that way. Twisted me this way. Made my mind think its a good thing. The only thing I do not like seeing die, is Elves and Sara here. Why Sara suddenly I have no clue? Your the first elf I have ever wanted to kill! I almost did it! So, ask Aunghadhail WHY they did this to me."....I slam the table hard enough for the dishes to jump with my fist..."I am so sick inside of seeing death from the past part me. I really hope this time, this reincarnation of me. It does not follow me as I want to have fun this time in life and a family! So enough of this! Change the subject!)

Everyone is looking at me. Then to her for what we just said. Sara leans over the table to hold my free hand to calm me, as I go back eating. Fey is looking off into space, like her and Aunghadhail are arguing in their mind.

We all sit there for several minutes in silence and I start back to taking note who is walking around and who was chitchatting around us all. The rest of the group starts back up again on chitchatting across the table after deciding Fey's and my argument was over. I listen in to Sara and Rosalyn talk, then Jade once in a while interrupts my evening with the stuff that she wants to order for me. She taps up stuff on her laptop and shows me even more fashions to buy. She's working on quite a list of more stuff for me.

"Jade I think we will stick with that first-order okay? Just a bunch of pairs of pants and shorts and everything else will workout. Then we will go from there. We gotta see what's going work out for me....okay? Jade?" I tell her.

"Okay I'll just put all the stuff in a file for later and make sure it's in your size. We will go from there sometime later on." she adds.

"Okay soon as everything mellows out. I settle in and see what I really like or what I don't like. But so far I really like that Gothic hello Kitty look." I smile at her "The logo is opposite of what I look like and I love it!" I sang.

Every time I say that 'I like Hello-kitty'. Sara shakes her head back and forth. Nikki still kind of leery of me and she sits at the farther end of the table says nothing much more to me. I'm just kinda mellowing out now. Knowing that Nikki is not a threat herself. My angers only really aimed at Aunghadhail at this point and hopefully me and her can talk singly without any interference with Nikki at all.

Across the table Rosalyn and Sara are sitting. I think they planned that sitting so they could chat to each other without me overhearing them. Rosalyn is whispering in Sara's ear and I can't make it out half the time. With all the other noise in the room. I am trying my best to figure out what she is saying. Sara nods really quick and she gets up then reaches across the table it being just narrow enough to do so. Sara reaches both of her arms toward my head.

"What are you doing Sara?" I ask, as I stop shoveling food in my mouth as fast as I can. Like I do every time I eat.

"I just want to see something" she says in that seductive tone of her's.

I go to pull back for second. 'No' I think to myself.....I stop moving back....I trust her.

"What do you want to see?" I ask and lean forward to help her.

She brushes the hair off both my ears. I am thinking she is just trying to see what looks good on me for hair style. Then just like Rosalyn figured out, She grabs on both ears at the right spot and right pressure. I just immediately let out. The only thing that could be described as a sexual moan and start breathing deeply. Then I drop my fork to the plate, then I slump back and I'm gasping for air.

I breath heavily out "Sara could you not do that in public please? I really don't want everybody to figure that out." I gasp "Besides its real impolite to do that in public!" I start to leer at Rosalyn as I say it. She gives me a cute 'who me?' smile.

Sara sits back down giggling like mad. "Rosalyn your right it does work! You can tell! Her eyes changed color right away! COOL!" Sara is now grinning evilly at me.

Gwen is looking at me "Figure what out? What the heck was that coming out of you?!"

Sara gets up walks down the row to where Gwen is sitting and leans over to Gwen then whispers in her ear.

Gwen looks at Sara all surprised "NO! really?! No one told me that one!"

Gwen looks over to Nikki really quick and just squeals out "You did not tell me about that! The ear bit!"

Nikki says back to her rather calm "What ear bit? I don't have any idea what you're talking about?"

Gwen gets up then circles around the table right quick and whispers in Nikki's ear. Nikki looks all shocked. Then looks back at Gwen.

"Aunghadhail never mentioned anything like that to me. I have no idea what you're talking about?"

I lean down to the tables center to look down the row of people "Aunghadhail never mentioned that to you? She left you in the dark about, that nature of an elf? Really? At your age?(my voice pitches up in surprise) I'm very surprised at that!" I say to Nikki.

Then I see Aunghadhail take control of Nikki, as her bearing changes. I could hear her voice changed to that royal timber that Aunghadhail only has. I keep my feet nailed to the floor and grab on to my knife and fork in my hands. My anger grows steadily at hearing it but, I am holding it back in check.

Aunghadhail states! "I was going to teach Nikki that aspect of herself later on. I did not think it was proper at this point of her age. I guess now that.....the literal cats out of the bag....I will have to show her and tell her everything."

I lean across the table again to look down there "It would be a pretty good idea that tell someone that as soon as possible. Hate for someone to figure that out by accident later on or never at all and have her left out on that part of life."

Nikki comes back to us "What are you two talking about?"

"Nikki? If Aunghadhail does not tell you in the next two or three days exactly what I'm talking about. I will tell you myself. Please just come to my room in three days and tell me that she's told you everything and I'll verify it. Okay? You need to know more stuff about yourself. The same goes go you Gwen if you want me to tell you?... I will." I tell them.

Chou looks around at us, Totally not getting it at all.

Then Hank asks "Are you talking about some kind of Elvin birds and the bees kind of stuff?"

If I could blush I would! I meekly lower my head "Yes that's what we're talking about."

Hanks asks me "Well! let me in on this!"

I sternly look at him across the table "Do you have an Elvin girlfriend?"

Hanks shakes his head "No."

"Do you have an Elvin boyfriend?"

"No" Hank says to me.

"Then you don't need to know anything. Now do you?"

Hank ponders that info and question "I guess you're right. Why would I need to know that?"

Sara is still looking at me giggling and so is Rosalyn. I put down my fork and then I get up to lean across the table. I put my hands under Sara's chin like I want to kiss her. I quickly slide my hands up to her ears and I do the same thing she just did to me! Really quick! She falls back moaning.

"So I guess...you did get a little bit of something there that blood exchange with Nikki there. It does not look like you reacted quite as much as I do. But it certainly seems to be something there!" I start laughing at her.

Sara looks very cross at me. Then looks down at Nikki "Hey! I did not know I was going to get that too!" she bellows "Out of you! This is not a fair trade!"

I look at Sara's face, its so embarrassed in its look. I start busting up laughing "A lust demon worried about getting an extra "spot" on her and she's getting mad about it? really? that's kind of interesting?"

Rosalyn is laughing at Sara "Yahh your kinda acting like a prude there, for a split second!"

The group goes back to chatting it up. But I am still stewing about Aunghadhail not telling Nikki stuff she should know. What else did she not tell her? She for sure! do not say anything about me or the Drow. Was it too embarrassing or did she hope we where all DEAD! Finally my brain had enough.

"Ji ka dos xunus naut tesso Nikki nindel jahk klez. Vel'bol dkinoss xunus dos sevir doeb Aunghadhail?"
(So if you did not tell Nikki that simple thing. What else did you leave out Aunghadhail?) I ask her in Drow to keep others out, along with Nikki this time.

"Usstan xunus naut tesso ilta rilbol quin. Lu'vel'bol Usstan xun tesso ilta zhah naut dos issue!"
("I did not tell her everything yet. What I do tell her is not your issue!") she says back none too happy.

"Mayoe Usstan zhal'la fridj itami jorosin Nikki vel'bol dos inbal xor inbal naut della ilta? P'wal Usstan satiir dos zet doeb jal l'myar parts. SAPH UNS'AA!"
(Maybe I should just start asking Nikki what you have or have not told her? Because I feel you left out all the bad parts. LIKE ME!") I nearly shout back at her.

"Xun naut xun nindel! Usstan orn tesso ilta 'zil il ssrig'luin ulu zhaun."
("Do not do that! I will tell her as she needs to know it.") She tells me.

"Lu'oh bauth dos fridj plynnil harl vel'bol dos inbal alus phor xuil ilta lu'Usstan quanth wun l'myar parts dos zet doeb. P'wal dos zet uns'aa doeb lu'ol nearly aslu dos tu'elggen!"
("How about you just write down what you have gone over with her and I fill in the bad parts you left out. Because you left me out and it nearly got you both killed!") I ask her.

She just sits there.

Gwen asks Nikki "What are you two saying?"

Nikki with a very confused look on her face. "I don't know I think they are talking in Drow again to leave me out?" Nikki stops for a second "I just asked Aung to stop, she says its up to you, Rohanna to stop?"

"Xunus dos sevir ussta valyrin doeb eade dos ssiggrin udos vel'klar elghinyrr? Xor xunus dos kestal udos vel'klar jal elghinyrr? Usstan talinth Usstan orn fridj itami aluin phor Eldanar dalzhind xuil Nikki ulu tlu zhaunus il cas l'gordo statha."
("Did you leave my kind out because you thought we where dead? Or did you hope we were all dead? I think I will just start going over royal history with Nikki to be sure she gets the whole story.") I say.

"Dos shlu'ta naut zhaun jal d'vel'bol alus pholor 'bgualli! Ji ol zhah phor ulu uns'aa ulu tech nindol dalzhind ditronw. Ji h'uena 'sohna zexen'uma doeb d'nindol."
("You can not know all of what went on correctly! So it is up to me to teach this history right. So once again stay out of this.") Now Aunghadhail is commanding me. I can tell when she changed in tone to me.

"Dos xuat tesso uns'aa vel'bol xor naut vel'bol ulu xun! Dosst nau velendev Valsharess xor dro! Ji dosst draeval d'quarth phor byrren tois xuil dos! Hel'vers Usstan inbal nindol ulu jous ilta l'aster!"
("You don't tell me what or not what to do! Your no longer Queen or alive! So your time of command over others died with you! Besides I have this to show her the truth!") I stand up. I pull out a VERY large book out of the ether and show her the cover before I toss it on the table.

She stands up to read the cover "Vel'klar xunus dos inbau nindel!"
("Where did you get that!") She asks. Shocked I even have it.

Sara looks at the book on the table in front of her. "Humm....The history of The Paramount Queen of the West....etcetera Aunghadhail. With no dates. Written in Dragon tongue no less! Interesting book! You have there Rohanna and it looks like Aunghadhail does not like it!"

"Vel'klar xunus Usstan inbau ol? Usstan stole ol vel'drav Usstan....xsa h'ros telanth ol....Dos lu'nindel de'rendan quarth voiry. Dosst tlu xsa'us dalninil skrel pholor udossa!".
("Where did I get it? I stole it when I....damn can't say it...You and that infernal command book. Your be damned sister put on us!") I spat at her.

She just stands there. Nikki's personality comes back. "What is that about!"

"Ask Aunghadhail" I say.

Nikki looks to Sara "What is that book? Is what you said, what really is in it...Sara?"

Sara says "Yes" flatly, back to her.

"Please translate it for me?" She pleads.

I shake my head no to Sara. Sara says to Nikki softly "No I can not. Rohanna said no. My guess is this is still between those two for now. Till they settle this I am bound not to interfere."

"Usstan tlun feithin Aunghadhail xor xuat dos talinth Usstan rytho'le biu an'yui?"
("I am waiting Aunghadhail or don't you think I deserve an answer?")

I wait in silence. Then look at Nikki

"I am not holding her back from this." Nikki says to me. "Aung can answer you when she wants to."

"Usstan zhaun ele dosst naut haska ulu uns'aa. Dos xuat bel'lain uns'aa 'zil jalbyr Sidhe a jal. XUN DOS! Udos vel'klar jal fridj saroless xor n'nehr taga rothen ulu dos royals. Folbol ulu tlu aturr t'yin tossed tarthe. Vel'drav dos vel'klar xunor kl'aein udossa. Jhal nau udos dro'us lu'l'thalack alus pholor. Dos neitar bel'lain udossa 'zil Sidhe nindel uriu ulu ele Usstan zhahus curezz ji badly a JAL dosst commanders. Tangis'dos Usstan saved thousands d'byr Sidhe. Nind neitar telanthus bel'la dos xor belbaus uns'aa bel'lain. Er'griff 10 xor ji rin'ov xo'aus, phor 40,000 drasven!.....TESSO UNS'AA! XUN DOS BEL'LAIN UNS'AA XOR NAUT 'ZIL JALBYR SIDHE!....TELANTH OL NIN XSA DOS! XOR XUN Usstan INBAL ULU DOER HARL GAER ULU INBAU USSTA AN'YUI!"
("I know why your not talking to me. You don't respect me as another Sidhe at all. DO YOU! We were, all just weapons. Or less than slaves to you royals. Something to be used then tossed away. When you were done using us. But no we lived and the war went on. You never respected us as Sidhe that has to be why I was treated so badly by ALL your commanders. Even thou I saved thousands of other Sidhe. They never said thank you or gave me respect. Only 10 or so ever tried, over 40,000 years!.....TELL ME! DO YOU RESPECT ME OR NOT AS ANOTHER SIDHE!....SAY IT NOW DAMN YOU! OR DO I HAVE TO COME DOWN THERE TO GET MY ANSWER!").....I wept out.

I am truly upset as, I now think I found out why I suffered so. My mind finally being free and my will, my own NOW. I am now just starting to see what and why things happened they way they did....so long ago. I push my chair back. I start to turn to go down there. As she has not said anything. So I am going to get MY ANSWER!

Sara gets up. She can see that I am now totally riled up and very near acting badly. She comes over to my table side near as fast as she can, to sit me down and calm me. Rosalyn sees this too and joins her on the other side of me.

Rosalyn Does not understand what was said, but gets the meaning none the less.

"So Aung I think Rohanna here is asking for you to say something is my bet and it has to be important to her. So I think she deserves a reply!" she spits out.

Sara is holding me close "Aung she said Sidhe no less than three times. That alone tells me its important, so talk!"

"Usstan xun bel'lain dos 'zil natha Cwyr Sidhe. Usstan shlu'ta naut thir'ku l'draeval p'los. Jhal ori'gato naut udossa itami doeb xuil ol ruining dos dal ghil pholor doeb. Qualla lest udossa itami anew?"
("I do respect you as a fellow Sidhe. I can not change the past. But let us not start out with it ruining you from here on out. Please let us start anew?") she sounded more humble this time.

But in my mind the damage was done and the question is still not answered to my satisfaction.

"Ji t'yin tesso uns'aa xor swariy ulu dosst seke kaas pholor jala xor aglust d'nindol. 'zil dosst an'yui uriu zet uns'aa frnskii mzild. Xunus dos bel'lain udossa Ilythiiri t'yin a jal 'zil Cwyr Sidhe RIN'OV? Swariy ulu nindel qualla. T'yin Swariy pholor dosst seke kaas ulu uns'aa nindel dos nin bel'lain uns'aa natha Cwyr Sidhe!"
("So then tell me or swear to your true name on any or part of this. As your answer has left me wanting more. Did you respect us Drow then at all as fellow Sidhe EVER? Swear to that please. Then Swear on your true name to me that you now respect me a fellow Sidhe!")

She keeps standing. Pushes her chair back to turn, Then starts to walk over to me.

Sara snaps a angry gaze at Fey then says rather quickly "I don't think that is a good idea right now! To come over here! Aung!" Sara is holding on to my arm as hard as she can, in fear for me.

I just sit there as I am spent mentally and don't care anymore. But she is really taking a chance on me being able to keep calm.

"Usstan swariy pholor ussta seke kaas ulu dos Rohanna nindel Usstan Aunghadhail bel'lain dos 'zil natha Cwyr Sidhe lu'inbal ji yol l'tangi dos reemerged ulu udossa jal. Wun l'draeval p'los xunus Usstan bel'lain jala Ilythiiri saph dos? Nau Usstan xunus naut. Dos ph''bgualyiz ussta dalninin lu'Usstan ssiggrin d'dos jal fridj natha saroless lu'udos vel'klar jal xusst. Ka udos inbalus fridj xunor ji l'malar xal inbal alus udossta i'dol. Ol zhahus uss d'mzil myar detholir's. Usstan orn naut joros whol nelgetha pholor nindol rin'ov 'zil Usstan xuat rytho'le ol. Udos orn telanth mzild pholor nindol ulnin Usstan iglata."

("I swear on my true name to you Rohanna that I Aunghadhail respect you as a fellow Sidhe and have so since the day you reemerged to us all. In the past did I respect any Drow like you? No I did not. You are correct my sisters and I thought of you all just a weapons and we where all wrong. If we had just done so, the fight might have gone our way. It was one of many bad decisions. I will not ask for forgiveness on this ever as I don't deserve it. We will talk more on this soon I promise.")

Aunghadhail walks down to me while saying all this. Somehow I remain calm. It must have been Sara and Rosalyn on my sides that "loaned" me that calmness somehow.
Aunghadhail now stood near over me. Yet unlike before when she was this close and talking. I was calm. It was not her glamour doing it. I stood up and Sara held onto me for dear life thinking I was going to hurt Nikki/Aung. I looked in Aunghadhail's face, her eyes, for the what seemed the longest time and saw she was talking the truth about it all. The pure hate that had filled me toward her had its first break. I warped my arms around her and hugged her close like a family member.

"We will talk later Aunghadhail as we are no where near done you and I with this. This hug is for Nikki for being brave enough to walk down here. So Nikki you in there?" I ask.

Nikki comes out "Yes I am of course" I can feel her shake a bit in fear. As I bet she is still not sure of me.

"Well....Let this be the first of many better days to come between you and I. Aunghadhail and me still have a lot to talk about, but you and me are friends." I let her go, then sit back down. "We can talk later after she and I talk....Okay?"

Nikki nods and walks back to her seat to talk to Gwen.

As we're sitting there for a couple hours eating and chatting. The groups starts finishing up and gets ready to leave. Just before we walk outside.

I ask them all "Everybody sure that you're not feeling cold or anything right? No one needs that spell redone? As I do not want any of you freezing to death on the way back out to Poe?"

I see the group checks outside to see if they are protected and they all in turn shake their heads 'no they don't need more spell time from me'. So the group of us starts walking back to Poe. Walking? more like snowball fighting!
The group is just going crazy with the fight. Then for some reason Fey and Gwen gang up on me! They get me the first time as my guard is really down, Then they find that I am near impossible to hit, as I can see anything they toss coming. That's when I retaliate!

I teleport out far. Get a few snowballs made, drop them in ether storage and go on the hunt. I pop in and nail both then fade away.

Gwen yells at me "No fair....no powers!"

"Ok I will play by your rules. How about skills then?" I ask. As I fade into the shadows of the night.

Gwen yelps "NO just play!"

"Fine!" I say, as I toss three more at her!

I then turn to nailing Fey back some and she gets me once as I turn around to look for Gwen. I look for her and All I see is Sara? near me. As I look at Sara then I notice its not her as I catch the wind off her and watch her walk. So I nail her! Now Gwen's illusion fades as I just busted it!

"How did you know!" she snarled at me.

"You smell like a ELF girl! Besides Sara walks much more sexy than you do!" I yell at her as I go about packing more ammo.

The group just busts up when I pointed out that Gwen's walk is not near as sexy as Sara's. Then I get popped hard by a ball to the face. I look about and see Sara running off like a bullet at high speed.

"Not so fast Lover!" I yell at her retreating back. I get a snowball out and toss it the two hundred yards at her back. It nails the back of her head dead center. It messes up her stride and balance so badly, she tumbles to a stop.

Hank sees that hit "WOW! you nailed her! I bet you would be great with a rifle!"

"No way would I use a gun, as they are too limiting. I am an archer and its my best skill of all I have. That hit was nothing. I will show ya someday what a real far target hit looks like." I yelp at him.

Sara gets back up and is not exactly saying lady like stuff at me. All I can do is laugh at her like mad. I bow to her "Thanks honey I do try to please!"

I go back to stalking the group again. I try to hit each one. But I find Chou is really good at dodging me. Hank just takes the hits. Jade is teamed with Billie and is messing up most of us, with their just plain weird tactics. The fight is dieing down as the group fights it way to Poe.

A couple of people pass the group of us acting like total goofs! They look at us all like we're crazy or something for being out in the cold dressed like this is my guess. We all walk into the building as a very loud group. Mrs. Horton is looking at us all walk-in minus our winter coats and stuff shaking her head.

Horton says to us all, as she is standing in the entryway "Your all outside in weather like this and as cold as it is? Why are not any of you wearing anything? Have y'all gotten nuts or something?" she asks.

I stop in front of her as the rest of group walks in "It's no problem. I let them all barrow one of my spells. So now they don't feel any of the weather affects just like I do!" I walk off catching up with the rest.

"Well good luck with that and you know its almost getting time for them to turn off the lights in a couple hours. So don't spend time staying up much more. These kids still have classes to go to tomorrow!" She yells at me as I walk away.

Everybody starts dividing back up to go to their rooms They all stop to say in a group mostly, that they will hang out some more tomorrow with me and will show me around to more of the people in the building. I say goodnight to all in turn.

Sara walks down me down to my room and Rosalyn gets the hint that it's not her turn at this point and walks up to her room. Sara stops at my room door and walks in with me then closes the door. She gives me another bear hug and leans back from the hug.

Sara asks me "What did you and Fey talk about? If I can ask?"

"We kind of started out with your eating and how it bugs her? But I really think it just lead from my not seeing or caring of death around me. That came from when I talked to Gwen that first night we all ate in the break room together. About her needing more training and that I will give her some. Aunghadhail lead Nikki to some what believe. I don't care about death at all. So, I corrected her. I told her that I do feel it. But that THEY made me not care anymore about it and made me to see all death as a good thing. As long as its not elves dieing that is." I stop in thought and she waits for me to come back to her.

"Then I got to thinking about that. I suddenly realized sitting at the table that. Aunghadhail might not be telling Nikki everything so I pressed her and upped the ante with that book. Then since she did not talk to me the way I think she would or should. I realized that her and the rest of the royals might not have ever saw us changed Drow as fellow elves. So I asked." I then started to cry some.

She hugs me for a minute as I calm down. "She told me that back then. They all did not think of us as fellow ELVES! and only as weapons. Just like I told ya! But "NOW" she swears that she respects me as a fellow Sidhe? I think she is only doing it because with so few Sidhe around, she has no choice. Besides she needs me. I can see it coming, I feel something out there....waiting." I stop and think about "what" I feel again. But now its gone again. It comes and goes like the wind.

"Thanks Sara, if you and Rosalyn had not been at my side. When she walked down to me and said that part about me being just a weapon. I might have lost it and killed her for it. Nikki or not. But I am fine now because, I now see Nikki as someone else and I have to just talk all this out with that DEAD Queen. Please do not confront her about what I told you just now. As its not a good thing to get involved right now." She just happily nods to me.

"Well I think for the first night I will leave you alone. Because this is the first true night you've been alone all by yourself. I think you need some 'me' time! Without anybody looking at you." She just smiles to me.

I think about what she said. "I'm not sure if I want to be alone, really?"

She looks at me questioningly "What do you mean? You don't want to be alone?"

"Really....if you think about it. I really haven't been alone except for as a human for a VERY long time. That Drow part, that's now more of my personality than anything at this point, Sara."

"No. I think you need some alone time. So I am going to go to my room and you do whatever you do tonight. You go out, you stay in the room, meditate, go out and exercise, whatever you want to do? Just do it and then maybe tomorrow me and you will have some time together? Or we can be in my room for most of the night and we will chat Okay?" her look to me is just saying....please you need this to me.

"That sounds fine" I say.

She gives me another kiss on the cheek and she saunters out the door then waves at me and says "Goodnight, see you tomorrow morning or whenever?"

"Yes definitely!" I say happily.

She closes my door and I am standing there my room for the first time. Truly alone. I know that no one spying on me! Just to make sure this is my room now! I throw a ward up around my room. I start pasting to make sure it's more permanent. Later on I will etch something in one of the walls and make sure it stays.

I go over to my backpack and layout some of my stuff on the other bed. I start undressing and laying out those clothes to be washed tomorrow. I am pretty much down to just the panties and the Bra. I take off the bra finally. I ease out of that.

"That feels better" I say as I stretch out and relax.

I pick up that silly nightie that Donna Bought. I put it on and matches the underwear.

"Well this is how girls try to look sexy and I gotta figure out how I should look sexy as this is me from now on!" I look at the mirror "None of my girlfriend's ever wore this, but it does look nice!" I say.

I am looking at myself in the mirror on the doors back. I start exploring what is there. As this is the first time I have really been by myself. I brush my breasts and nipples. Thus bringing my nipples to a feeling that I've never had before as a guy. As they get hard and stand up. I start to breathe more heavy. I really start to get aroused to myself.

Just as I start getting into myself. I feel this Thump against my head. I stop for second, startled at it! Its in my mind and I can't place it. I don't know what this feeling is? Something is calling to me from outside far-off, behind Poe in the forest. Its pulling on me and I've never felt anything pull me this strong. Then it hits me again and again and again. The pull is becoming more like a demand to come. I start giving into it.

I don't even bother to put on any other clothes to cover up. I just walk out my door and down the hallway. I pass by Ms. Horton's room. As I walk past her door even thou I am very, quiet she obviously has some magic wards on the building. That she uses to watch over us students to make sure we're okay.
One of those wards must have alerted her because as I walk past. Her door opens up.

"Rohanna where are you going?" She asks me confused that I am up and about dressed like this.

I just walk right past her. Not even caring if she is there at all. She grabs on to my shoulder for second. I just dodge out of the way of her move and keep walking out the door.

"Rohanna STOP! I say!" she yells at me.

I am just not hearing her. I'm going to where I am be pulled to and nothing is stopping me this point. I walk up to the main door and open it up to walk out on the porch of the building. Then finally I am outside walking down the path there. Mrs. Horton follows up quickly behind me.

"Rohanna? where are you going?" she pleads to me, as I walk off into the night.

Its definitely very cold outside and snowing. I start to turn on the corner of the building going towards the forest. I am of off the concrete paths now and my bare feet crunch in the snow as I go.

Mrs. Horton yells at my back as I walk off "Where are you going?"

She's not following me instead. She immediately runs back in the building to her room and grabs her phone to dial up the security number. It rings through.

The security officer who answers "Mrs. Horton? What can I do for you tonight?"

A bit more than flustered Mrs. Horton says to him "A student just walked out here in a trance and she's walking towards the back of building towards the forest. She wasn't responsive. She just walked right on past me, as I tried to talk to her. She's got practically nothing on, in the middle of a blizzard here. I definitely have some ideas that she's not good.....something is wrong to say the least!"

The security officer asks her calmly "Okay Mrs. Horton which direction did it look like she was going again?"

"She looks like she was walking towards the Grove area south of here.That red section no one is suppose to go into" She tells him.

"What's the students name and description?" he asks while he is typing stuff off on the main computer to send off to the other guards.

"The student is a new one, just today Rohanna Leigh. A rather tall Dark Elf, With all white eyes and hair." she responded back to him.

"Okay I will get officers over there immediately! There's one west of that section on patrol. That will intercept her" he reassured her.

"Just remember to tell them that, she's out of sorts and she's not responsive!" She adds.

"Will do! I will get back with you soon as anything happens" he hangs up the phone.

I am walking towards the forest. The pull is defiantly stronger to the south. I keep walking that direction just letting it guide me. I remember that I was told that this area of the forest was off limits, But I know from that small time I connected with the area via that tree, that its safe for me to go there and I had planed on going there anyway soon.

Samantha Everheart is walking the pathway from Hawthorne going toward Poe when her HIVE internal networked nano computer picks up a radio call from the main office to her.

"Sam? there's a student name of Rohanna Leigh. Just in school today. Walking out of Poe heading south towards your area. She seems to be out of sorts and not responsive. She seems to be in some kind of trance. She's walking towards The Grove area. Described as a tall dark elf wearing very little clothing. But that's all we have at this point.....Sam."

Sam asks the officer "Wearing very little in this storm? What is she crazy?"

He replies back "Mrs. Horton at Poe reported to me. That she's in a trance non-responsive and wouldn't stop for commands. Then walked right out of the building, like there's something guiding her and that she had no control over."

"Okay I'll be on the lookout for her." Sam responds back.

Sam gets her HIVE to pull up the files on the girl out here, she is now looking for. She gets the main files from the school and a ton of extra files from ARC that had her in for testing before and after her change. It only takes seconds for her to read the mountain of data on her about her change, the box, and all the notes from the team that worked on her.

ARC file
Rohanna Leigh -previous name unknown
One day change from human male aprox age 30 to Sidhe Female Dark Elf (Drow) age 15
Height 6 foot All White eyes. White hair.
ARC pre MID tests unconfirmed
Exemplar 4 lift limit 2000lbs mental/physical package.
Wiz (Fae Class) untested/unknown - theory reported as high.
WARPER L-teleporter-6 effect B-both -no limits found on range or recharge time.
Regen 5
ESP 1 danger sense
Speeder 1

notes:
Has access to unknown amounts and types of magically enhanced weapons. Swords, daggers, bows.

Has access to unknown amounts and types of magically enhanced Body Armors.

Noted by Fey-Aunghadhail avatar. Rohanna is reported to have EXTREME levels of combat experience. Should be considered armed at all times and lethal.

Note: psych evaluation
Probable PTSD from EXTREME combat experience. PTSD flashback episodes noted. Suicidal tendencies noted, with one attempt. Self destructive tendencies.

Note: possible Rager....triggers noted: Insults to personal honor....ex calling her a liar.

Sam continues to read on in the notes and sees the video of the guard incident in her room and all her testing so far.

'Sheesh all that in one kid! Woof! Two or three of those lines on her pre-MID are bad enough in one kid, but all that! Together? I sure hope she does not get out of hand.' Sam thinks to herself as she runs to intercept the kid.

I am walking out towards the forest area and I remember someone telling me this is the path I should not be on, that the Grove is down here. It being an older part of the forest and something that I should be going to talk to as it is. The Grove is what seems to be was pulling me. I walk several hundred of yards past Poe to see a small blonde girl in front of me wearing a parka and she walks up to me.

The girl says to me "I'm Whateley security you need to stop."

I just walk past her totally ignoring her presence or any words she says to me. She jumps into my path. Then grabs onto my arm and I can not pull free of her grasp on my arm, she's obviously not a regular a human and I look at her with my
enhanced vision, hearing and smell. I look at her quizzically and tilt my head, Not understanding what I'm seeing. It said it was a security guard and its in a security uniform.....But it's a robot?

I think 'What is a robot, telling a human what to do?'

I continue to look at It, I just drone out coldly "Your a robot. You can't tell a human or an elf what to do. Your a machine?"

The robot before me says "No I'm not. I am a security guard with the school" she sounds mad at me now.

I ponder about that for a second. I say to the robot "That makes no sense to me. Why would they make a robot, a security guard at this school and in charge of children? That makes no sense to me?" I try to pull away again, but her grasp is very strong.

It sounds even more mad at me now, this robot "I'm not a robot!"

I peer at "it or her" some more "NO! your robot. There is only about maybe ten pounds of meat, actually in that frame.....that I can tell? Your robot. As far as I know I don't listen to robots. I don't let my toaster tell me what to do."

I try to pull away again, but her grip is strong. It's a lot stronger than a person should have. I look at her hand on my arm.

I keep staring at her. I am thinking 'What should I do?' The first thing that pops into my mind is the rulebook here 'That if I hurt a security officer, its the quickest way to get expelled from the school OR! worse.'

I am still near nose to nose with her "Let go of me robot. I need to go where I need to go!"

She almost yells at me "Your going into one of the forbidden zones for all students!"

"I don't care. That's the forest out there. I'm an elf, it's where I need to be. Let go of me! That's where I'm going" I whine out.

She yells now with a more forceful tone "NO! you're not. For your safety I gotta keep you here."

"Please let go of me? I have got to go?" I plead.

She really starts to tug on my arm to move me. To pull me back from the edge of the Grove.

"I'm sorry have to do this. But I know you resemble a security person, you're still robot in my mind. I have got to go!" I say firmly.

Then I teleport about two feet away from her. Thus losing her grip on me. I start walking down an obvious trail that opened up to me in the bushes, the undergrowth and everything....inviting me in deeper.

She runs up to me and grabs me again on the arm and tugs me back. I give her a good pull forward and she stumbles forward to near falling.

She is now pleading with me. I hear just a bit fear in her voice "You can't go in there it's dangerous in there!"

I turn back towards her and look over my shoulder "Maybe its for you robot. But I am fine. It's perfectly safe for me in there." I smile at her.

I teleport a couple feet away. As I am walking on the path. She's still trying to catch up with me. The path is sealing up behind me, trying to bar her passage in. I'm starting to feel the protectiveness of the forest surrounded me and pushing her back. The girl trips and falls at near every step she takes, the plants seem to come alive to move into her way and seem to protect me. Finally she certainly got the clue, that the Grove is definitely wanting me in there and is determined to keeping her out. She stops at the edge. Before she gets lost, herself in it. I just fade into the undergrowth before her. She walks back out away from the Grove to the main path there.

Sam uses her internal radio to call the office "Central? I tried to stop her, but she just teleported away from me....every couple feet and the Grove itself seems to be literally sucking her in. I can't follow her into that. It's not letting me get in there with her."

"Okay Sam. We will send a couple guys over there in a Jeep and we going to wait till she comes out. We don't dare send someone in there, when the Grove doesn't want it." The duty officer says, back to her.

The central desk officer leans back over to his phone to call Mrs. Horton back and she picks up on the first ring.

Mrs. Horton barks at him "What's going on with her!"

"Well Mrs. Horton, your student walked into the Grove and it seems to have pretty much accepted her in. It barred our officer from going in." he tells her.

Mrs. Horton is slightly going a little crazy "I don't know what to do then. I am going to talk to Nikki she will know what to do!" she hangs up the phone.

Mrs. Horton walks out of her room and she near runs over to Nikki's and Chaka's door down the hallway. She knocks on it hard to wake them. Chaka wakes up and answers the door.

"Mrs. Horton what do you need at this time of night?" She yawns out "Is everything Okay?"

"I need to talk to Nikki! Something is going on with the new elf. That we've got. Its got something to do with the Grove!" Horton near shouts that the sleepy girl standing there.

Chaka walks over to Nikki's bed. "She just went to sleep after playing some video games and stuff. But let me get her up." Chaka says back to Mrs. Horton.

"HEY NIKKI wake up!" Chaka yells down at the sleeping elf knowing that it takes some effort to get her up in the mornings. "Mrs. Horton she's not waking up! She's....Nikki's out of it?" As that is not working, she shakes Nikki trying to wake her up and then starts to rock her. "She's not coming to at all? she starts to really rock her back and forth. Nikki....she is just not waking up. "Its like she's totally passed out? Like on drugs or something?"

Horton sequels "Ohh no! this makes two of my elves that are not responsive!
I have to see if Gwen is out too!"

She wanders down the hallway to Gwen's room and bangs on that door!

Gwen wakes up to open the door "Mrs. Horton?" she stands there groggily yawning as she just barely got to bed and asleep.

"What's the mater?" Gwen yawns out.

Horton says excited "Your new friend walked into the Grove area alone, she seemed to be in a trance! and dressed in near nothing. Nikki's asleep and she will not wake up to help!"

Gwen thinks for minute "I think I got an idea what's going on! So Mrs. Horton...genuinely. I wouldn't worry about it. Because Rohanna is a dark elf...A Drow." she says plainly "The forest, Grove and dark elves get along even better than I do with the Grove. Heck! Drow, they probably get along better with the Grove. Than Nikki and Aunghadhail get along with it? I got an idea what might be going on, we can confirm it tomorrow. I think that Nikki's just perfectly fine and I wouldn't worry about anything about Rohanna. She can handle anything that the world throws at her, she's not a pushover by the least."

Mrs. Horton interrupts Gwen "BUT! when she walked out of here, she looked like something was controlling her."

Gwen goes on "It's probably not anything controlling her and if I'm right tomorrow it will be all cleared up. We can not go stomping through the Grove, If the Grove does not want us to go in there, we are not getting in it." she yawns out , rubbing her face "If you genuinely want me to go look for her tonight in the Grove. I'll do it. But! I can almost guarantee you! It's not going to let me in, not tonight anyway?"

Mrs. Horton looks at Gwen flustered "Could you try?"

"Okay you asked me." Gwen shakes her head "I'll try." Gwen says as she turns to put on warm clothes and walks out into the hallway.

Gwen mumbles " GOD! I wish Rohanna was here to put that warm spell on me! As her's works better than mine does."

Mrs. Horton asks the elf "What do you mean warm spell?"

"Ohh Rohanna's got a spell that protects anybody from weather, cold climates, warm climates, water, snow the whole nine yards. She could walk through the middle of an Arctic blizzard. She won't even feel it!" Gwen sasses a bit "So she's okay, wearing next to nothing in the middle of a storm tonight?...Yes! She's just fine!" Gwen bundles up in a huff and walks to the main door of the cottage.

Mrs. Horton walks with Gwen to her room to call the Security department. They send over a Jeep and drive Gwen around to that area. She hops out, to start walking to the Grove. Gwen is mumbling and complaining all the way. She gets to the Groves edge and it's not letting her in. She is not seeing any clear path into it at all. She tries to walk in three times. Every time she either gets to a dead-end or gets turned around and circles back to where she started at. She walks back to the Jeep.

"Forget it guys. Its not letting me in and I go in there all the time! It just wants her in there tonight. I think she's going to be One hundred percent fine. That girl can knock over a battleship, I'm pretty sure that she's just gonna be fine with everything tonight." Gwen tells the assembled guards while she shivers in the cold night air.

Sam says to the elf. "She is not supposed to go out there! She was warned not to."

Gwen points out to Sam "Well your kinda warning an elf? Not to go into the forest? It's kinda stupid? But I go out there and don't have any problems. Nikki goes out there and has zero problems. So don't worry about it." She sasses the guards.

Sam stands there "She's definitely in trouble! she disobeyed three direct orders from me!"

"Well Okay?" Gwen stands there shaking her head "There are just something's people have to do Sam... this is one of them for her. You guys have to understand that." Gwen shivers "Well I am going back to bed and see you tomorrow.....I guess?" she walks to the jeep and hops back in "Well don't just stand there! One of ya drive me to Poe!" she barks.

I walk into the main part of the Grove. To see large smoothed stones are arranged in a beautiful circling pattern and pools of water are on its edges towards where springs must be at. There is just a dusting of snow on the ground. The moonlight is shining very bright even though? There should be nothing but clouded skies over us. Its like a little bit dusky lightning you can see everything perfectly fine. I walk around looking at the older trees and I find that these are super incredibly older trees then you think should be here. I can feel the Grove wrapping itself around me. Warmly welcoming me. The air is heavy with the scents of the forest....that 'earthly scent of fresh wet soil. I am looking around looking around in wonderment at what's laid out before me. I see three or four Pixies just shoot out of nowhere out of the undergrowth. They are flying straight at me like errant missiles! They all hit me about the same time and each one is hugging onto a different part of me, an arm, one around my neck, and one around the other arm. One is hovering off a little way staring at me. She definitely looks like the oldest one.

The older Pixie says to me surprised and very happy, almost crying it out in tears. "My Mother Gaea I did not think we would ever see another Drow again!"

She said that to me, in the DROW language and that fully surprised me!

"Ohh my God!" I am fully crying in joy "I have not seen a pixie in so long. I had forgotten what they look like!" I stop thinking back to the pain of old "They hunted almost all of you down to nothing! NOW! here are a whole bunch of you! I don't get it!"

The ancient one looks at me and smiles while hovering in my face. "We all went into hiding! We could not stay around you help you out! We-- we- had to abandon you" She cries out sadly "Or we as a race where going to cease to exist!"

I look around me at all of them with tears in my eyes blurring them "I understand that you had to survive. We may have needed you. But your survival meant more to us than any need that we could ever have."

She's crying "But they wiped you Drow out!"

I sob out "Well I am here now! The other Sidhe are here!"

"Only a couple of them keep coming here. Not all of them" She says sad in that.

"Have you reached out to make more friends with them?" I ask concerned that they are too sacred of something out there.

"Not really. We don't trust the Queen! she might go back to the old ways again" she near spits out in distaste.

"I understand what you mean, I don't like her either. Nikki herself is fine. But hopefully she doesn't follow the footsteps of the person that's teaching her" I say thinking to this very nights meal and what Aunghadhail is not doing correctly to teach the youngster.

"Big sister Gwen is good!" one of little ones pops up to say.

"Gwen is one of my friends She is a fun person. Who probably knows way more than I do about this time" I say to the younger one.

Another old one comes flying out of the Grove up to me. She's definitely one of the ancient ones, thousands of years old, if not in the tens of thousands years old.

"A DROW! Our prayers been answered! A defender of the forest!"

I start speaking to her in the older Pixie language. That I suspect the younger ones probably don't know this older language, as they have not used it yet in talking to me. I find it strange that they are not. As the Drow always conversed to Pixies in it, to keep others from knowing what we are doing.

I ask her "How many of you are here?"

"There are hundreds here. We venture out of our home in the Grove once in a while. Of late we have used Gwen's Pixies, that she creates for her glamour as cover to explore out there" she informs me.

"That is a good and smart thing to do. This makes you not totally isolated here any longer." I smile at her, happy to hear they are around the school watching.

I noticed that as we talk, the ancient one is stumbling through our conversation. Like she never really learned the older language right.

"They didn't teach you all of the old ways and language did they?" I ask sad that the old ways maybe dieing.

She is almost in tears "No those people that knew all the old ways have long faded from existence. We do have a lot of it written down! SO! there is now a reason for teaching it to the young again!"

I sit down in my crossed legged mediation posture in the middle of the Grove and as I do dozens more Pixies come shooting out of everywhere to pile on me. They are all clinging on me and exploring what I look like up close. Its starting to be a real happy joyous moment.

I ask them all "What have you all been doing for the years that no elves or others have not come here?"

One of them tells me "We have been isolated. Since there have not been any Elves to talk with. We have relations with the Were's, who's tribe rules over this area."

I ask surprised "There is a tribe of Were's near here?"

The ancient one tells me "Yes the tribe gave part of its land that your school now sits on! They did this to better protect, the unusual humans that go there and from the human tendency to destroy what they don't know."

She looks sad to state this to me "There's also been some of 'The Bastard's' soldiers coming through our lands once in a while. or on the edges of our territory. They can not get in the main part of the Grove! thank Gaea! But they have been after the school, Nikki and everybody there once in a while in the last year. It must see 'The Queen to come' as a threat!"

I suddenly get very depressed and downtrodden at her telling me this. It confirms what I've been feeling on the edges of my senses. Is that he's not dead, the Bastard is still alive and is here! Maybe the only reason why I'm here is to be another tool, a weapon to be used against him. Sadness is hitting me in waves now. That I'm not here to have fun, a good life, raise a family. I am here to work again, TO KILL, MAIM, and to watch as others I call friends die in pain.

The eldest one she must have noticed or felt my change from joy to sadness.
"What's wrong with you sister?" she asks sounding worried for me.

"I just realized that if the Bastard is still alive and is getting more powerful to come back into the fight again. That's the reason why I came back into being, is not the have fun and live a good life. It's to be a tool, A pawn again in a war."

The ancient one lands and stands on my leg proudly to say "WE! will fight by your side!"

I shake my head "I don't want you to. Your race nearly got wiped out the last time."

She states back at me, almost telling me like I am a simple child "If we don't help you this time. We will probably get wiped out anyway? So what does it matter if we go down fighting with you or in hiding here in this Grove?"

I nod my head wearily "What you say is true and wise. Waiting for them to come for us is never as good, as attacking them first and maybe winning!"

I look at the ancestor "Did you guys summon me to come in here?"

She shakes her head "NO!" and she points off to the edge of the clearing "She did!"

I watch as an apparition is becoming more and more solid. Then! I recognize it! Aunghadhail Paramount Queen of the West! In full regalia. She is more solid than any ghost I have ever seen! It must be the Grove supplying her with enough energy to be solid here.

As I see her. I spring up to my feet and manifest my armor on, then start walking towards her. I drop my mental shields that hide my true feelings. My anger, My rage and my sheer willingness to murder her right now is flowing out of my being. Its red-hot! My eyes must be glowing coals. I'm pulling out my sword. One that is specifically made to kill a ghost in this kind of instance. After I pull it out I am dragging it across the ground leaving a deep furrow in my wake. I am feeding spells into it, as I am stalking toward her. So as to give the blade even more power. The blade its self is starting to snap and pop with each spell, I am pushing into it with my power. She is standing there with her hands clasped across her belt looking at me sternly. I can read the fear just bleeding off of her. She knows that she can run from me but? She's choosing not to? She's definitely afraid That I am going to end her!

I start to swing the sword up above my head. The dark elf that's in my head comes back!

She screaming in my mind ~"Great we finally get to end her! She's going to die tonight! We finally get our revenge for ourselves, the kids, our fallen and everybody that she has willingly thrown into the fire of combat. To be burned, consumed into nothing but for the sake of herself!"~

I'm almost up on her "This is the end of your time! You've come to your final night!" I am yelling at her.

I start feeling The Grove pushing against me slowing me down. Its like trying to walk in glue. The Grove booms in my head and in reality the very winds blow at me loudly ~DO! NOT! VIOLATE!~ the booming voice fills my head and the area around me ~ THE NEUTRALITY OF THIS PLACE!~ it lessens its impact to me now ~You know the pact between all that enter here! Do not violate the neutrality! By striking her down. You'll be forever banished from the Grove! In that banishment its inhabitants will never help you ever again!~

I'm contemplating it all as I am pushing towards her. My sword is near ready to swing down and cleave her completely into nothingness. I throw one or two more spells down the length of the blade, it begins crackling with even more arcane energy.

All that I can think about at this time is, the Drow in my head is screaming ~'40,000 years of revenge about to come through in one night! To heck with the Grove. Heck with the Pixies. They maybe our friends. But if they don't help us out, so be it! They should be helping us kill this Queen or should I say witch!'~

Once I finally get the sword over my head, the weight of it is certainly getting to me. This weight on the blade is not of it actually physically weighing more. Its the weight of me using it to kill Aunghadhail and all that may happen if I do. I know that if I bring this sword down on her to end her. I am thinking....~ 'I am going to lose more than I'm going to gain. All I am going to gain is a death of a ghost? A ghost that's already dead. Killing something twice does not make it even more dead- It doesn't repay its debts to the living!'~

Now my mind wanders and goes over all this. If she is gone? How is she going to pay her debt to me? It's far better that she be alive. If I do bring this sword crashing down on her to end her existence. It is going to affect Nikki and TEAR her apart! By killing this spirit, that has been teaching her so much. Then Carson will probably expel me from the school instantly for doing it, regardless of she's a living person not. She will do that for just affecting Nikki. Most of Nikki's friends will turn their back on me instantly, probably including Sara. Because I told her I wouldn't do this or at least assured. I wouldn't do it on the first instance of our meeting like this.

The thing that's also affecting me. I would be hurting myself if I slay this Queen that has destroyed so much of my past and my life. She and her kind is at the root of all the bad that happened to me over tens of thousands of years. BUT! She's the only one that speaks DROW! that actually can talk through a living person to me. She's also the only one I have met so far that's old enough to understand what I'm talking about. If I end her I will not have anybody to talk to. I will lose someone who has seen the other side of the war and may know how to help with this new war? Even thou I don't want to fight....ITS GOING TO HAPPEN. She can still teach me things I should have been shown so long ago.

The weight of the sword is pushing down on me. Its the weight of all the indecision that is pushing down on that blade. I finally got it over my head a an arc I am about to swing down on it. Aunghadhail She is just standing there. I can feel the fear and dread dripping off of her. She knows it's coming I haven't stopped yet and I am about to cleave her in half.....she knows it. The anger, the sheer hatred is boiling off me. Even the Pixies are feeling it in here. But they're staying out of my way. You have to make your own decisions in The Grove.

The Grove is still pushing against me. Its still saying at me ~Don't violate the pack! neutrality!~ As I start bring down the sword! I drive it into the ground at her feet. All the way up to the hilt and it blasts off all of its spell energy, that I had a stored up in it. Into the earth at her feet to sear it and char it.

I fall down to my knees, spent.

I look up at her crying "Why am I made to suffer? I don't understand?" I just bow my head down to my chest, after said that crying at her feet.

She looks down at me. The fear and dread still coming off of her "I don't understand either? Why both of us are made to suffer. I think me coming back is my punishment and unfortunately for you. Yours is still going to continue. Perhaps maybe this time around, you will have the joy in this life. That was denied to you the last time?"

I look up again, to peer at Her eyes "I still have to suffer with no rewards again I don't understand it?"

She says "I don't understand either....child."

I heard that word...child...come from her and I went from sadness. To anger and hatred again! I spring up leaving the sword at my feet. The fear was leaving her for a second or two there, now its at full bore again. I am peering at her straight in the eyes, not even a foot away. I push my arm out forward to touch her. To shove her back.

I actually touch her! even thou I was not expecting to "OHH!" I yelp! as surprise covers my face "I can actually touch you!" I realize that I CAN touch her.

She realizes it too! That the Grove has defiantly put more into her substantial wise than before. I grab on to her royal robes to pull her forward towards me, like a regular LIVING person. The Grove says once again ~ THE Neutrality do not violate it~

I scream at the Grove "I haven't hurt her yet!.....shut up!"

Then silence comes back over The Grove again. I stare at her in the face. Me and her eye to eye. I pull her to the point our noses were near touching. Her face is in shock at this, as no one has EVER done this to her!

I glare into her eyes "No parent or mother would EVER treat her children as you have done!..."I"....Don't call me child ever again! You don't deserve that endearment. I've had kids and I would've died for them both!....But NO!....." I start to cry out, tears rolling down my face. "They were denied to me by! You! and those you let command me! I fed them into the fire of the fight, that you started....both of them. I still don't know what actually happened to them. I didn't get to know them for even a day. I knew my kids for barely five minutes before they were taken away. Never call me child again!" I shove her near stumbling back.

She stumbles back for the first time that she's ever been shoved and stumbled back in probably before human remembrance ever existed. After a couple seconds of her gathering herself back up, I turn my back to her.

She walks up towards me "I didn't know you had kids?" and she puts a hand on my shoulder. I slap it way the moment it touches me.

I turn on her "Yes I had two....twin girls. Not minutes, after they are born. I had to go back into the fight again. I was ordered to do it. At first I was promised. I was to be relieved and go back to teaching again. I was told that I should have kids and I did that deed. I was with child and I begged them to send me to the Academy to teach but NO!. I had to be assigned back into combat, to a special team to keep pressing..." I start crying again, losing my emotions all over the place.

I leered at her then. I started to push her back once again "Because of you ordered some great charge? or what ever great battle? That you needed to fight. They took me from the promised respite of time in the Academy to have kids. To maybe even to train up my own. I had to fight...with kids....while bearing children and waiting for that to happen" I am stuttering at this point. Losing it! I keep pushing her back "Then they made the choice of keeping me in combat for all the time that I was waiting for them to be born" I push her back even more "I asked them in the final days after our healer said that I'm expected to birth on a certain date. To send me to the Academy...give me relief! They said no! I was needed too much! My skills are needed too much! in the middle of combat. I begged and pleaded with your officer!" pushing her back again "ALL HE COULD DO IS COMMAND ME! The minute he said "I command you!" The spell was set in my head again and the GEAS! came over me and I couldn't do a thing about it. I followed orders to the letter. In the middle the battle going between one fight and the next.

I had those two kids in the middle of forest. I had to sever the link that Elvin mothers have with their children in their shared minds at birth, so that their coming death would not destroy me! Your orders made me do that! Thank God the healer that was following me. Was an independent healer, that wasn't locked into the strict regimen of your orders or your commandments. She saved those two kids from dying out in the forest. But I had to go immediately back into combat. I know only that thousands years later. I'm sure I felt them, one of them die! at least....on the edge of my awareness and who knows whatever happened to the other one. I have you to thank for that!" I spit the words at her.

I turn away from her. I let what I just said to her set-in and walk away. One of the middle-aged Pixies flies up to me. To start whispering to me in my ear as she stands on my shoulder. She whispers in the ancient Pixie language that only me and her understand and that the Queen would never understand.

The little one says to me "I think they will assign me to you! Okay?" she smiles at me.

"You understand the ancient ways?" I ask her.

She stands proudly "YES I do!...I was the best one in my teaching circle. I have a knack for the old languages. Whenever she lies, I will tell you. She can't lie here without me knowing it. She can lie to you and you might not know it. But she can't lie with The Grove!"

"Thanks! I think you just found a job" I laugh at her.

The Queen comes walking up to me. She's actually in tears. "I know how it would've been to want children. I was denied children myself." I am just searing a look in her direction.

"I'll never call you child again! At best we should be called sisters for all the troubles we've both been through. At least equals at this point in our lives. I'm no longer Queen of anything. Both you and me have a shared experience at least. So sisters it will be from here on out when I address you" she starts to tear up more "Your to never call me Queen again! As I'm not your Queen and never will be. Nikki has to earn that title with you. So you and her will agree on that whenever that time comes or doesn't come."

She walks up a little closer " I never knew that you had children. Or that you where ordered to do that" she ponders for second "I would never gave in order like that to hurt someone like that."

The Pixie whispers in my ear "She's lying."

I gaze to the pixie "I know" I tell her "She would give that order if everything depended on it. She didn't care back then."

I start to question her about all the other fights and stuff we had. Some of the silly little tit for tat missions, versus one queen or spying on whatever else. For hours in there we're arguing back and forth. I mostly spilling on my hate on to her. She's just taking it like a trooper at this point. Just sucking it up. She can't explain it away or apologize enough and she knows that.

Once a while during all this.

She says she is sorry but for the most part, she basically says "I can't apologize for anything. So I am not going to say I am sorry. Just believe that I am. I'm going to just let you vent on me for all this, for the next day, whatever days it takes for you to vent."

We just stand there for hours and hours. Me just basically tearing into her verbally for every turn of my memory I can think of. As I walk around her in circles and basically have her on trial for all the destruction that she's caused. In my mind mentally clicks off of the five or six hours have gone by, even more maybe?

I reach over to my sword. I shoved into the ground and pull it out. For a minute her fear jumps up and bleeds off her that I maybe I had finally decided that I've had enough of her. I have decided to end her now. I even feel the apprehension of The Grove itself over this move of mine. I toss the sword into the ether.

I walk over to Aunghadhail and stand right to her face "I'm not gonna kill you. I'm going to make you suffer. Until Nikki subsumes you or whatever happens. I will make sure that every night. I can get out of here with you. I am going to burn you with the memories of which you've done." My voice is just anger....pure rage "I am going to make it my goal, that every time you see me, to be thinking about, what you did, what your sisters did, used us up like tools and a stupid war. I know its was to save the planet, but some of the stuff that you did" I start to cry and stutter out "....like with me and my kids...was...just not needed."

I am walking around starting to get weary and spent "I'm done with you tonight. I'm spent. I have given you my all, that I can to you tonight" I say tired in sound.

I start walking off towards the edge of The Grove to walk back to Whateley. The Pixie still sitting on my shoulder as I walk off.

She informs me "I am going to stick with you, but I will stay out of sight."

"That will be fine with me. At least I know someone is around me that I trust!."

I can see Aunghadhail fading behind me as I'm walking into The Grove's side facing towards Whateley. I can feel the "clock" of time going back and forth as I'm walking through the trees. I know more hours have past in the Grove and less out in the rest of the world, as time in The Grove is always strange at best. as I walk out of the Grove. I find it's just barely four o'clock in the morning by the stars I see. I drop my armor back to the ether. So I walk out with just what I had on when I walked in. I'm kinda trudging along with the weight of what I just got off my shoulders. Its still actually burdening me down and I walk right into the practically waiting arms of Sam and her fellow guards standing there.

"So the robot" I call to her "Waited for me?" I say and she walks up to me. Then she grabs onto my arm.

"So-- you finally come out?" She says VERY angry at me.

"Yes I came out?" I look around me to see five or six guards standing there and a parked Jeep.

"I assume you called friends and I'm in trouble?" I jest her.

"Your in a lot of trouble! You disobeyed an order from a security officer, of the school three times in a row! When I asked you not to do something!" and she pulls me back toward the school with her. "Look how your dressed! You should not be walking out here like this in the middle of the night, in this weather?"

I glare at her "Weather doesn't matter to me. Doesn't affect me. never will." I sass at her.

A couple of the male guards begin leering at me. Sam notices their stares at me then turns around to face them "Gentlemen! BE! Gentlemen!" she warns them.

She has not let go of my arm yet "So it looks like your not in a trance anymore?"

I say "NO! The Grove was calling me last night. I came and that's.....I had something to do in there. Now it's done and now I came out."

"We don't allow students in there because its to dangerous!"

I Leer at her with a questioning glance "You're not letting Sidhe into The Grove? That is just idiotic! Its one of the stupidest things I think I've ever heard! Does Nikki go into The Grove alone?"

She admits to me "Yes she does. But she has experience at it!"

"Does Gwen go into the Grove alone?"

Sam says "Yes she does...." I interrupt her "Your going to say she has experience at it? Well so do I. So why are you bothering with it?"

"But you still disobeyed three direct orders from a security member of the staff of The school! You are in trouble for that at least."

Sam starts Pulling me towards one of the Jeep vehicles sitting there.

"So I guess we will drive you over to security to night or maybe?" Sam stops to think for a second "Maybe I will just drive you up to the door of Poe and shove up in there so you can dress correctly then report to the chief tomorrow at 6 o'clock. Because I looked up your records. You have tests starting tomorrow at seven and its going to take you an hour for the chief to tear into you at least!"

She shoved me towards the Jeep. I hear a sound up in a tree about One hundered yards off. I look up there and I see two guys hanging in the tree limbs. One of them has a long lens camera aimed at me. I'm looking down realizing what I look like and I can hear the motor's actuator on the shutter of the camera and I stop and I'm staring at these two in the tree.

Sam asks "What are you stopping for? What are you looking at?"

I hear the shutters click again and again and again and again, a dozen times over. I start getting really fierce and really mad.

I growl out " F'sarn naut aluin ulu inbal fol suingmc rivvil jaluk kl'aein uns'aa 'zil Playboy Neled"
( I'm not going to have some silly human male using me as Playboy material)

I teleport a couple feet away from Sam. She is surprised at my sudden move. I manifest on my armor out of the ether.

She barks at me "What are you doing! Stop that now!"

I teleport up in the tree. I am hanging on the side of the tree. Which to me is easy because the tree is actually accepting in its embrace and helping me. I'm not sliding off of it all. I was face to face the kid there and I recognize it from the store. I smile showing all my teeth!

"Peeper! What are you doing up here? With this camera? YOU COME HERE!"

I reach out for him. I grab on to his clothes and pull him forward towards me. I teleport down in front of Sam with him in my hand. I throw him into the snow in front of her with a big thud. Just as I do that I hear a guy screaming back up in the tree and I look over. He is starting to fall. So I teleport over there. I catch him in my arms the bottom base of the tree. So he does not break his neck and I teleport back.

"And Who? are you?" I ask him as I hold him like a little baby.

"HI my name is Greasy?" the kid says.

"Humm really?" I just let my arms drop out from under him and he smacks against the snow, with an "ooof."

I step over him, to Peeper. Peeper is still getting up, from my toss of his body to the snow.

Peeper yells "Hey that was assault!"

"No! it was not! Let me show you what assault is! When I do it! My kind of assault usually involves lots of bleeding, broken bones and some sort of near death experience! Remember don't go into the light!" I say as I grab hold of his jacket and start pulling my fist back to strike!

Sam grabs hold of me and pulls me off him.

Sam looks at me "What is going on here?" she asks pulling me away from hurting the asshole.

"He's taking pictures of me when I was NOT exactly dressed decently! I want the film out of the camera!" I roar.

He says "There is no film in this camera!"

I shake my head thinking about something "Whatever you use for film or whatever media it uses to capture images with that camera! I want it! and I want it now!"

Peeper is getting to his feet and says "Whatever happens in public is public domain. That means I can take pictures of it!"

I step up towards him and Sam jumps between me and him. I'm about to fly a fist off in his face.

"Don't hit him! It's not worth it!" she leers at me.

"I want the images off of that camera!" I growl at him.

Sam, she looks at the camera for a split second to let HIVE tap into it and then she looks at the laptop in Greasy's hands.

"You already downloaded them to an Internet site? Didn't you? I can tell already." she asks Greasy.

Peeper states "Well of course I did! I'm not stupid! to have only one copy of great photos like that! They will be added to my Negligee Nightingales line! Posters, Pic's, T-shits What have you! that SELLS! That I've done on the rest of the Poe girls!"

I am getting ready to jump on them and Sam is pushing me back with one arm and barely accomplishing that goal. I turn away from him.

I'm mumbling to myself to so they can barely hear my new mantra "I promised Mrs. Carson I would not kill another student....I made a promise! I will not kill another student....I promised Mrs. Carson, I would not kill another student....I made a promise!" its just not working. Death is coming to this kid tonight!

Sam hears it and turns back to Peeper "Peeper think it would be best for you to give her the copies or say that you destroyed all copies of those images?"

"No way! freedom of the press I can do with these as I want." Peeper screeches

I spin back around I am getting ready to jump at them both. Sam and the guards are getting between me and him. Keeping me from getting a hand on him. I am thinking about just teleporting over there and knife them in the guts!

Peeper backs up "Freedom of the press! I got the right to publish those as a news story! About an elf going in the Grove with the security guards going after her."

When he says that word 'publish'. I just had it with that! I teleport over next to him and shove him down to the ground.

"Do you really think that security can stand between you and ME!? The only reason why I haven't killed you YET! Because...I....choose....not...to....kill...you!" I say choppily towards him. "The only reason why you still breathe! Is! Because I'm...allowing....you....to.....breeeeathe!" I hiss out slowly towards him again. As I stand over him.

Sam puts her hand on my shoulder and pulls me back a little bit.

"Peeper I would advise you not to publish anything. You got this one riled up and I don't think you want her as an enemy." Sam suggested to the kid.

My mind finally clicks in gear and a clear thought pops into it "You know what never mind. Publish it I don't care. Because ARC holds the trademark and copyright over all images and all information about me. It was made two days ago and is completely in affect! If you want to go against fighting the attorneys of a multibillion-dollar corporation?...Go right ahead they will bury!....You in court! Then two! Publish pictures of a minor female child on the Internet or what ever media. That will get you for trafficking of child pornography and if remember correctly that's a federal statute wrap! It will put you in jail for five to fifteen years even though you're a kid yourself! You go right ahead and put those pictures out! Like I think that would be a great idea for you do that! As you will not be a student anymore at Whateley. You will get expelled and that means? I can get my hands on you and not violate my sworn oath to Mrs. Carson. Not to harm or kill another student at Whateley. Because you won't be one anymore!" I just smile in his face baring all my nice teeth.

Sam smiles at me, when she hears what I just said. She turns around back to Peeper there and I could hear her smiling in her voice "She's got you there son, she can legally rip you apart in court. Then make you EAT! those photos and enjoy it. Then put you in prison while doing it. So if I where you? I would just delete them and forget they exist. Because no matter what time you release them onto the net, she was still minor and we all know where they came from. I'm sure she's going to have ARC watching the net like a hawk. Just waiting for those photos to pop up! So if I where you I would never let them out!"

Peeper says "Fine I guess, I won't get to publish them. But I will still publish my story about this and use edited photos of you! That don't show anything as part of a news story that are completely acceptable I'll....I'll ask an attorney about that" He stutters out.

Greasy finally gets up and stands next to Peeper. "Why don't you two get out of here and we will make sure you're on still report for being outside of the cottages at this hour the night without permission. Your still going to get detention. So I hope you like cleaning up the rooms at Hawthorne!" Sam laughs at the two.

The guards start walking him off to escort him back to where they belong.

Sam spins on her heels and looks me "Now let's get back to you again! Let's get you back to Poe or Ms. Horton and I'm sure what's going to be a lovely punishment for you that she makes!"

I climb into the Jeep and they drive the little bit of distance back to the front door of Poe. She walks me into the building. I still have my armor on to keep what modesty I still might still have in existence. I walk past Mrs. Horton, as she glares at me and grabs on to me "Where did you think you where going out there!?"

"Its is between me and the Grove. It called me and I had to go. I've done that. So I'll accept any punishment you drill at me. Ya? know I think I might be able to get you guys on religious motives!"

Sam rolled her eyes "You really did read that rule book! Didn't you! On religious grounds you can pretty much get away with this. That's about the only loophole in that book!"

"I read it, I always wanted to be an attorney!" I start walking back towards my room "But thank you anyway for caring greatly about my well-being there Ms. Everheart. Someone is going to have to explain to me how? You're not a robot. I don't understand that. I will ask tomorrow. See you in a couple hours I guess?"

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

This is my oldest story in a joint fan fic venture with a group of authors, so
far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We
all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of
stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This
one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek Tormented by the past,
Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek They say old soldiers never
die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek Born for
eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave their
nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan Watch what
you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever asked
for.

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan Struggling with fate, Kelly has
to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade Created for war
and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the out.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade Ancient and Powerful
Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones.
Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living
in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind,
get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional). This is the Whateley
Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more
than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from
vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong
transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.' If you want further information
you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the
ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those
kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the
'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

Or if you want to input more?

Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with demons within and without!

In this part Rohanna goes through most of her first days at Whateley and finds some challenges...both in herself and out in the school at large

This is the story of a man who finds a magic box that changes him into a Drow (a dark elf) and he has to deal with the sudden change. Then all the memories of a Drow that was 'made' for a long lost war. This new part of him, has the 40,000 years of memories of fighting that war. She has to deal with, all that pent up PTSD, her enemy is here, but she loves her. Her old Queen is here and she wants to kill, that Queen ohh so bad!

Shadowsblade here.

this story is the original, the first one I did.

I reedited it and added it to here, You may have read it on fictionmania. But I have added some to this story and edited and cleaned it up a bit so you might want to try it again?

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

Whateley Academy - Poe cottage
Wednesday February 14

I leave both Mrs. Horton and Everheart standing there in Poe's entry. I walk down the hallway towards my room, as I get into my room, I pop out of my armor, back to what I was wearing before.

I scrutinize myself in the mirror. In the mirror, I can only see what can be called a Drow wet dream looking back at me..... I HISS OUT! "Great that IDIOT! Peeper has got pictures of me wearing THIS!" I look into the mirror again and see almost all of me is visible in the near see-through nighty. I am wearing "Might as well been wearing nothing! If those pictures of me get around the campus somehow" I shake my head "I just know that Peeper might be able to edit the photos just enough, so I can't get him in court. Then everyone on campus is going to know where they came from and WHO they are of!....great....I guess I am going to be 'flogging the dolphin material' I sigh out "Well I might as well get showered up. I got a meeting with the chief in an hour so. Then I got to go to powers-MID testing.....that sounds like fun....NOT!"

So defeated, I get out of my underwear. I find that the cotton bathrobe, that I bought over at the store, 'that I haven't had the chance to wash yet!' so it has that stinky new smell on it. That's my next chore! Getting my new things washed. I grab the shower caddy and start walking towards the girls the shower room. I almost get hit by someone zipping down the hallway from the showers, obviously a speeder of some sort. Once in the shower room, I notice a couple of girls already there I have not met yet.

As I go in I say "Hi" to the two already there.

A really nice looking blond says back "Hi! you must be the new Drow, Nikki said was coming this week?"

"That would be me."

"Nikki told me to watch you.....as you might not be 'nice'? and dangerous?"

I noted the girls looks. Sweet, innocent, bubbly, acts like a airhead? But her eyes and voice say 'no' to me, she is hiding her smarts.

"If Nikki told you I am dangerous to her.....that was before yesterday. We made up-besides, all my issues are with Aunghadhail not her!" I opened a shower door, then I placed my shower caddy on the shower doors hook.

She almost spits back "Fine! but remember she is my girl....mess with her..." I stop her with a glance.

I stalk over to her, to tower over her "ONE....never threaten me! You won't live to regret it! TWO! I will never hurt Nikki for two reasons, she is a SIDHE! The other, she is now a friend! ........GET IT!

I growl out as, I turn from her "suingmc rivvil ligrr ....henotep aslu iltan elggen"
(silly human girl....almost got herself killed)

I walk back over to my shower. As I curse at her

The other girl there who was just watching us come to near blows, finally says "HI" to me.

I almost laugh at her timing. As it was perfect. I say "Hi" back. I am so near laughing now.

I then turn back to both of them. "Ahh could we start this over? Let me introduce my self, I am Rohanna Leigh....and yes I am a Drow by the way....not dark elf."

The blond takes a minute to say something. As I think shook her bad. "Ahh hi I am Bunny or 'bugs'......sorry I goofed I should not be that way."

The other girl a very pretty Latina finally says after waiting for 'bunny' to talk "Hi I am Riptide or Elena. So your a Drow? So how do you like being an elf? What do you do? Where are you from?"

"Hold on girl slow and breath between lines." I giggle out " Yes I am a Drow. I love being a Elf OR SIDHE is the right term, but I will take Elf to make it easy on you. What do I do? basically....I Kill.....and teach a bit. Where am I from? Not telling."

She just stands there. thinking on what I just 'dumped' on her.

I glance back to Riptide from my prepping for my shower. "Ohh and it sounds like your from....let me guess.. ?" I close my eyes thinking to back then..."Manhattan, Hermosa or Redondo Beach?"

She spins fast back to me "How did you guess? That I am from Redondo Beach?"

"I traveled there once. Is the surf at 'Dock" still good? and is the fishing pier at Venice still a good place" I ask.

"Ahh ya 'dock' is just great and they just reopened Venice to fishing last year."

"Humm is the 'Pike' still fun?" I ask. As I loved its rollercoster.

She looks at me real weird now "The Pike closed and was leveled before I was born! How old are you!?"

I sigh "Too old" I then turn back to getting a shower.....'how much other stuff is gone? From my life?'

They both get the hint in my voice and leave me.

Its then, I notice a placard on the shower wall there and it said something about Hydroflux...turning on the noise cancellation..?

NO USING HYDROFLUX HARDWARE
BETWEEN 6 AM AND 9 AM.
WE HAVE TO GET TO CLASSES!
ALWAYS TURN ON SOUND CANCELLATION
SYSTEM BEFORE USING HYDROFLUX HARDWARE -
YOU KNOW WHY!
THE FIRST RULE OF HYDROFLUX HARDWARE
IS YOU DO NOT TALK ABOUT HYDROFLUX
HARDWARE.

Okay whatever that means, it must be some kind of massage bit, or cleaning off faster. I will try it? So I click on the button for the noise cancellation, close the cover over it. I put my bathrobe on the hook outside of the shower stall. Walk into the shower stall itself and close the door behind me. I see the different knobs for the regular shower and this-Hydroflux-? I get the regular shower up to temperature that I like-then switch on the Hydroflux.

As the systems water hits me, I'm just lost in ecstasy! With it washing all over me and its the best feeling I've ever had YET! I am completely lost in the moment.... screaming.....moaning and enjoying every second of it. My mind clicks off the time and a half an hour's or so going at it. I reluctantly turned off the Hydroflux, switched to the regular shower and clean myself up. As I'm still standing there a bit weak in the afterglow of that experience, A creepy, happy, near giddy smile comes across my face and I walk out of the shower. Once out I then dry myself via my spell, brush out my hair and grab my caddy. Then walk out the bathroom.

As I'm walking out into the hallway, I bump into Gwen coming in and she looks at my face. She sees a giddy grin on my face.

Gwen looks at me with a perplexed look on her face "Rohanna what's the matter with you?....and your eyes are glowing in a weird, neat color?"

I can only say one word "Hydroflux" as I walked past her.

She giggles and nods to me as I'm walking out of the shower area. She yelps down the hallway at my backside, as it faded down the hallway going back to my room.

"Welcome to the club!" she giggles out like mad at me.

I amble towards my door, and I close it after I go in. I then sit down on my bed. All I can hear from Gwen, is her is giggling down the hallway.
As I sit on my bed, I reflect 'That's an experience I might have to do just about every morning!'
I'm thinking about it even more to myself...my still part male brain.....that is losing the fight fast. To this new Drow and being VERY female....says to me 'If that's three quarters of what it's like to be on the girls side of the fence, during active sex! Why is it so hard for you, to get one in bed? I don't get it?'

I snapback to reality after a couple minutes of just sitting there, with a cheesy grin on my face thinking about what I just had going on with the showers. I get up and start slapping my clothes on as fast as I can. Knowing that I have to get over to the see the stupid chief at Six o'clock, Like I was ordered to. I get everything on and since I know it's going to be a MID test later in the day. I only put on my workout pants, sweats and sports top.

I leave my room, to jog down the hallway to find Mrs. Horton LEERING! at me.

"Yes! I am going....Yes I am sorry....and please don't be mad or really worry about me going into the Grove.....as it will protect me!"

I glance at the thermometer as I walk out the door, looks like its reading about Five degrees or so this morning. I jump down the staircase, get clear of the building wards and once clear I teleport to security complex. A security officer is standing there as I pop in existence. He seems to have been getting a smoke.

He leers at my sudden appearance "lucky for you it's a green Flag Day!"

I am stunned at what he just said and I didn't even check! I have to remember to do that every time, I wake up in the morning and see what the flag condition is before I go around campus like that. I walk in to the front doors and over to the officers desk.

As I walk up, I do have my head down...I am a little embarrassed at being here in the first week...heck! day! "I'm here to see Delarose at Six o'clock."

The officer behind the desk says to me "OOO Your the elf that got in trouble last night walking into the red section by the Grove didya. I'm pretty sure that our personal told you more than once, your not suppose to go over there."

All I say to him flatly again is "I am here to talk to Delarose."

"Well go right on in young Missy, he's waiting for you."

I walk up to the chief's door and I knock. I hear "come in"....I open up the door, then close it behind myself as I enter and then walk up to his desk.

"Sit down please?"............ 'humm he has manners today' I mentally take notice.

Just as I sit down, He starts into me...in a barking growling tone "You know what you did last night? You were told about not going into the Grove! But what I'm hearing from out of Samantha's report is that you're probably going to use the religious defense that you have, religious freedoms and stuff. Well unfortunately for us, it actually does protect you from the act of walking into the Grove being punishable. Since we've had two other elves and more go out there for the same purposes. We can't deny...you....entrance into there. Just know that is a dangerous area."

"Mr. Delarose, its not dangerous to Sidhe! Especially this Drow, that is sitting in front of you. That Grove would never hurt me and I think it would probably kill itself to protect me. So I'm not worried about it one bit, neither should you....please?"

"That's beside the point!" he barks at me "You disobeyed the orders of my security officers!"

I look at him with a perplexed glance "You mean....the robot?" I question him.

"That was Samantha Everhart. One of the best security officers and you blew her off! Then you called her a toaster! on top of that!" 'boy is he mad! at me' I think.

"Well.....she is a robot?" I state back. As my mind recalls, my looking her over.....yep I saw only about Ten pounds of human 'meat' in that body...or sensed it?

"NO! she's not, she's a cyborg." he near screams at me.

I sit there thinking on it "Ahhh Delarose....the definition of a cyborg is more man than machine? She's the other way around, she's more machine than man."

"That's beside the point, that's Everheart! she's a human. It does not matter how much the percentage of her body has been replaced by machinery over the years, because it was needed to heal her up and keep her alive!"

I look at Delarose. I say to him in a reserved tone "Okay...okay....she is a person. I will genuinely apologize to her, for insulting her like I did. I didn't realize it. All I saw in front of me was a machine with about Ten pound the meat stuck in it.".... I think 'I goofed on this.'

He stands in front of me "She is not a robot. NOT! Ten pounds of meat stuck in a robot chassis. That's a living person out there. One I trust completely. She's practically second-in-command of this office" he is screaming at me now.

I look at him now, more harshly now. As he is getting on my nerves with that attitude of his. But I have to keep that in check....as I am a student now.

"Besides the point, you still went out there, after being told not to."

I stand up in front of Delarose "You don't tell us sidhe, NOT to go in the Grove again."

"What do you mean?"

"Sidhe and the Grove belong together that's all there is to it! WE are not going to be forbidden from going out there anymore or shouldn't be. I will apologize to Everheart and I apologize to you now for using the terms. That she's a robot, she's a cyborg and I will not say 'meat' anymore in disrespect. THEN don't raise your voice to me. OR command me like you're doing now, that's one thing I am not going to let anybody ever do to me again!"

Delarose gets closer to my face "I'm in charge of this school and security and I'm telling you what to do."

"No.....you're 'suggesting'....to me what I am going to do. The rules here...I choose whether I want to or I want not to obey them at all. You make suggestions. I either listen to your 'suggestions' or I don't. I'm not going to be ordered about. I was before and I NOT going to have it happen ever again."

Delarose realizes what he is doing, sits back "Yes okay...I did read your notes, you don't like being ordered around. I understand that you had a bad experiences with being ordered about."

I stop him with a yell. "myar lu'lgarr uk tanaleth'u" 'I then remember 'English' stupid!' (bad experience he says)

He looks at me like I have lost it.....and I near have.

"Bad experience you say?....LET me tell you what it was like! All they had to do was say 'this is a command' and my free will was GONE!....Do you have any idea what its like to sit in terror, helpless in the horror of your own head? You can't do a thing, nothing to stop it! Then they tell you to do anything, just anything....they want too? From just plain killing, to horrific shit I want to forget....BUT can't!" I sit back in my chair.... then try am calm myself. The raging dark memories of that time play in my head over and over....as I near sob "Sorry about that. Last night in the Grove, was a bit 'emotional' for me and its still very fresh in me."

He waits a minute for me to settle down. While he is.....he thinks 'I will have to tell Bellows about that little outburst, it may help him to help her out'...then he says softly..."I will not do that again. I'll make suggestions to you, I suggest is you have respect for my officers, when they are wearing the uniform and are not being violent toward you in a threatening manner or deadly manner....unless of course you're attacking them first."

"Okay we already talked about this right?....yes....I already agreed to it. So do you have anything else to discuss."

"I don't at this point. I don't dish out punishments and since it looks like your going to be dodging around the punishment for going into the Grove. That's probably going to include whatever you did with Everheart. So you're free to go. Your supposed to go over to Doyle and start doing your MID tests. After that I think your scheduled for physicals at Three o'clock."

I roll my eyes....kinda "Lab rat again! DAMN IT!"

"You just have to go through it. It is only one day? You will live through it" he happily says to me "At least you're doing that here and not ARC where you where at. This is a better place. So try and get used to being here. The people around here are supportive of you, not standing in your way or anything. But Thank you for coming in, on time and that's all I have for you. If you want to leave or ask me more questions, it's up to you?"

"Okay Delarose, I don't have any more questions for you. You have a good day.

I open up the door and walk out as the door slowly closed behind me.

Once I am out of the chief's office and back out in the main security department area. I see Samantha Everheart standing there. 'good time for that apology' I think.

I walk over to her "Samantha Everheart?" I ask her.

She turns around to me from her paperwork "Yes Rohanna? You can just call me Sam, you don't have to be formal with me."

"Can we talk in private Ms. Everheart?" I ask.

She looks around the room "Yes, why don't we walk outside for a bit?"

I turn around, to walk out the door. As I do, she starts to say "Don't you need a coat......" she stopped halfway through saying 'coat' to me.

"I don't need a coat Ms. Everheart? You remember that, shouldn't you?"

"Yeah I remember that now. A girl that walks around in a near blizzard like you did the other day, wearing what you where wearing, obviously doesn't need a coat."

We walk outside together, I find its slightly snowing and cold out. I look about as she follows after me and then she leads me off from the building. To walk down one of the campuses many paths as we talk.

"Ms. Everheart, I am genuinely sorry called you a robot last night. I was going with a first glance contact with you and I was not exactly in a clear mind at that point. I should've made the leap to assume that the security staff here, would let an automaton walk around and do its job. Then be in charge of people, that makes no sense? Maybe having it partnered with another person, but not by itself?"

Sam nods her head to me "Yes I understand, you were not in exactly in a clear mind and your first assumption was correct. Its was a brilliant logical assumption at the time. The fact that you could tell, was what amazed me. That you could tell at a glance, that I was a lot different than anybody else walking around here. I'm sure the chief has set you straight with my situation."

"Yes, I hope everything goes better with us, in our relationship here. I'll try not to disobey you again. I can't promise I won't....but I will try."

Sam chuckles at that "Yes "try" as best you can. I understand you can't promise me that you won't."

I turn from her, to start walking away and Sam taps me on the shoulder. I turn back with a slight jump! At her touch. As I could not feel it coming? She moves so smoothly, I can't hear her muscles and tendons flex or the machinery that is in her move.....humm?

"I understand you do archery? long-range?" she questions me.

"Yeah...what about it?"

I've reread the report that the chief's got, since I am second-in charge and I look through everything he does to. So you would call yourself a sniper with a bow and arrow?"

"YA?" I am getting impatient.

"It said your best shots, maybe Two miles?"

"Naww....Actually my average shots are Two miles. My best shot it's just shy of Twenty-five."

She stares at me more than shocked "You shot somebody at Twenty-five miles?"

"Ahh ya it was a planned shot, it took days to figure it out."

"That's insane! To say you shot a person at Twenty-five miles?"

"You doubting my word?" She shakes her head in reply, so I go on "Yeah I had a spotter help me out, we preplanned the shot. So they would be standing in a specific spot. I was already launching arrows at that point, where I knew they would be standing right where they need to be to hit them. I launched my arrow while the target was walking, to that exact spot and it landed right on target at that split-second.....But" ....I pause thinking about that shot..."The bow and arrows I used to make that shot....they are gone and can't be remade. The magic and material does not exist anymore?"

Sam gets a little closer to me "You and me need to talk a little bit. Because my side hobby and my specialty in the military was a sniper. Maybe you and I should hang out once in a while? Chit-chat the difference between a gun and a bow an arrow."

"I have no problem with that, we can do that, if you want? I would even like to set-up a range here, that we both can use."

"I guess we could get some kind of electronic range set up?" she adds.

I look at her "If you want to, you figure it out. I give you the specs that I think we should shoot at. I'll pay for it to be installed. We just have to pick a good spot somewhere on the grounds? Maybe one of the mountain tops, or a hilltop around here. To shoot at, so that we get a clear field of fire and no one gets hurt?"

"Of course, I will talk to some of the gadgeteer's. Then I will come and ask you for specs in a couple weeks, We will find out from there."

"Well thanks Ms. Everheart, for your time and your understanding. Like I said, sorry again about what I would call a definite insult to you personally."

"Don't worry about it, I've heard worse over the years."

I look her over again "I have a question Ms. Everheart? You definitely don't act like a 16-year-old girl. You're acting like a middle aged man or older. I guess your going to have to catch me up on your story a lot better? Maybe we will exchange stories? Because you obviously know mine near completely and I will listen to yours later on."

"Definitely! its lunch date. We will talk over a meal, one of these days. AND is there anyway you can call me Sam and not Ms. Everheart? As it makes me 'feel' old."

"Ahh No I can't Ms. Everheart, I have a lot of small compulsions and people in lead positions? I have to use proper names. So it might take me years to get over that with you. But thanks anyways, see you later."

I turn around and walk off from her. I look towards Doyle and I port myself over to Doyle from the front of the security building. Then walk-in toward the front desk, once I get up to it and tell the lady behind it "I am Rohanna Leigh, I'm here for my Seven o'clock MID tests" The lady there greats me and walks me down the hallway to where it is.

AND

I start going through the same thing over again. The ball test, this time they leave out the IRON cannonball! BUT we still do agility and teleportation and everything else. They schedule me for all kinds of crazy stuff to do to me. At about three o'clock, they wind it all up and say to me 'you are done here for the day. We have you scheduled at three o'clock for your physicals. So go down this other hallway' they show me where to go for my physicals.

Once at the medical part, I go through the blood workup again. AND just like I did at ARC. I make sure, that they can't use it for any magic spells. Then they examine my eyes again, how tall I am, my weight, my hearts, an MRI, another CAT scan. I finally walk into the last office and I am tired of it all......but most off all pissed. I had to do this allover again!

Once in the last office, I see a man standing there with a name tag 'Dr. Poland'. He guides me to sit and with little introduction. He starts going over the basic physicals on me.

He says to me coldly "At this time I need you to strip-down" and he gives me a gown. One of those...very small ones. THAT cover near nothing!

As I start stripping down, I ask him "What part of the exam is this?"

He points over towards the exam table. I look over to the one he is pointing at. To see the stirrups and all the examination instruments laid out. I had a couple girlfriends and a mom....So I recognize the table!

"Your going toooo do a Gyne...colo...gical exam on meeee!" I stutter out shaking at the thought......'The still 'male' part of me wants to run screaming from the room!'

He says flatly "Yes its a standard exam for every female who enters the school here. That they have a complete....One hundred percent physical done on them. To make sure everything is good with you. Especially since you just changed."

"I just had one at ARC! While I was unconscious." I whine in fear... "So I am not going to do one with you! You can just go ask them for the records!"

He says back "NO we have to do one, for our own records!" his tone to me, I am NOT liking.

I near yell out "NO! you're not, it's not gonna happen....not with you!" I start shaking my head to him and stop taking off my clothes.

He walks of towards me "I'm asking you please, cooperate and do as I ask of you."

"It's not gonna happen!" I bark!

"We have to have this exam, you're gonna do it! You do it now!" he barks at me.....then starts to move closer to me.

Ohh he is so DONE now! HE ORDERED ME!

"Gaer zhah NAU i'dol natha rivvil jaluk zhah aluin ulu hirhelar uns'aa harl gaer!"
(There is NO way a human male is going to examine me down there!) I YELL OUT!.....'the thought of a male HUMAN! Touching me in that way makes me ILL!'

I push him away from me.

He walks back up towards me, then gets somewhat threatening in his moves and attitude to me. He is waggling a finger in my face "YOU don't push staff around like that....young lady!"...... 'GAEA I so want to break that finger!'

I just stand there...at the ready....He just said 'young lady' to me! which offends me. But I'm give him a pass on that. Because he doesn't know anything.

"I have to insist! We must have a Gynecological exam of every female who enters here, on file and it must be done here" his voice is raising in its tone towards me.

I am looking at the table and him and the instruments...'Nope! my brain screams at me' ....Both sides agree on one thing today....Both my old male part and the old Drow part....'NO WAY! is he going to do that!'

I shove him back against the wall and pin him on it "NAU JALUK! rak'nes lowly rivvil zhah rin'ov aluin ulu xta'rl uns'aa wun nindel valyr!"
(NO MALE! especially lowly human is ever going to touch me in that manner!") I YELL out.

He looks at me "WHAT are you saying? Its not English! I don't understand you!"

I shake my head 'damn it I am talking Drow again' I think. So I repeat it all just for him. "I SAID....NO MALE! especially lowly human is ever going to touch me in that manner!" I say it, a bit less loud this time.

"Don't get excited" he says to me.....'excited! I will show you excited!' my brain reels.

I pop out of the gown, that I was already 'almost' into Then manifest my armor. I am screaming at the top of my lungs "NO Lowly male human is ever going to touch ME! in that manner! Its NOT! going to happen!"

I shove him in the corner by the door and I am looming over him while he shakes in fear. He reaches suddenly into his pocket, I grab his hand at his sudden move and pull it out of his pocket. What looks like a panic button, is resting in his hand and he pressed it? Is my guess, as a small light is now glowing and flashing on it.

The door opens up and near surprises me, as all my attention is on the doc. A security guard walks in, I glare at the sudden appearance of the guard. I push off the doc and shove him back harder in the corner. Then I step back into the room farther to give myself more room to fight in.

The security guard says to me "Calm down." while trying to look non-threatening.

I scan around the room to Dr. Poland and the security guard who is now near to blocking the door. I don't like what I am seeing now. As the guard is nearly filling the door....that happens to be my only way out! As my porting power is blocked by this buildings heavy magic wards...It will take time for me to find a weak spot and 'wiggle' out.

My mind starts clicking fast in a BAD WAY 'What are they doing?....he is armed with more than one weapon, one is a gun!...are they delaying me?' I start backing up and I'm feeling definitely cornered at this point.....I feel out to the buildings wards....shit!...they are good...going to take a few minutes to find a hole!'

I look at the Doctor and point at him, then hiss out "That male! is NOT! going to examine me! That human male! is not examining this SIDHE, in the way he thinks he's about to do!"

The security guard says to me softly "Okay everything is fine" and he backs out of the room....to now fill the doorway.....thus blocking it fully.

I leer at the Guard "GET out of the doorway because, I'm feeling REALLY cornered right now and that's not a good idea" I had just barely enough presence of mind to say that to him.

He nods to me....then gets out of the doorway. He hangs on the edges of doorway, outside looking in at me.

The turn to the doctor who is still in the corner "YOU! can leave!" I growl at him.

He slides against the wall, till he gets to the door and slides outside. He calls to another Doctor..... "Ophelia....come here!"

The 'new' Doctor walks into my view at the door. I see her name is Dr Ophelia Tenent by her name tag.

"Ophelia? its another one like Caitlin again! Your going to have to handle this I guess. Why do I always get all the nuts!" he says to her.

I heard that! something clicks down DEEP in me, someone calling me nuts! Is just one of the biggest insults I ever heard!

I start to walk my way toward the door "NUTS! I HEARD THAT HUMAN!...NUTS! I'll cut off your nuts if, you call me that again....human!" I YELL OUT AT HIM.

Ophelia catches my move and thinks fast 'Sir Wallace told me about this kid and those red glowing eyes of her's right now...they mean someone is about to get hurt!'

Ophelia walks slowly into the room, while keeping her hands out to me and tries to appear as non-threatening as she can "Calm down now Rohanna, he's going away. He doesn't have good manners when dealing with some of the female students around here. He doesn't understand our position."

I yell at him, over her shoulder "If he calls me nuts again! I don't care what promises I made to Carson. I am going to hurt that man!"

Ophelia calms me down and closes the door. "I'm only closing the door, so we can have some privacy. I am not here to corner you or make you feel bad or anything else. Can you do me a favor and get out of the battle armor there that you're wearing?"

I back up in the room, start calming down. I center myself to bring me more to calm. I let the armor go and the gown comes back on. I am breathing slow....to keep calm. As I do, the only sound in the room is my deep breathing.

"Good" she says "I am going to tell you a secret and only few girls around here know this or changelings like you. I'm a changeling just like the rest of you. Okay?...So I understand exactly what you're going through. At least more than that idiot does! Why they keep on assigning him to changelings. I'll never understand. You genuinely have to do the exam. I'll do it, at least a girls doing it. I know your none too happy with a human doing it. At the least it's a female changeling." She laughs at it "that is two thirds, out of three....all right?"

"I guess we have to....right?" I say, still not too sure of all this.

"Yes we pretty much have too, there is no way out of it. It looks like the only reason they managed to do that ARC, is you where unconscious at the time? So you didn't really have a choice. At least now you have the choice and you voiced your opinion. When it comes down to you visiting from here on out. I'll make sure I'm on the top of your chart, as the only doctor you see okay?"

"Okay....I relent." I say none too happy.

"Now please get up on the table?"

I do as she says....after an unpleasant half an hour plus of that madness. I get my clothes back on and walkout in a major huff.

Dr Tenent stops me, as I walk out. "Rohanna you are one of the most interestingly built kids I have ever seen at Whateley. I am going to have to read up on you for next time, so I have more of an idea what's in you?....Humm the TWO hearts bit of yours really got me."

She hears my stomach growling "You did not even have lunch yet have you? You did your MID testing straight through?"

"No I haven't, eaten yet ma'am."

"Well unfortunately for you, you're going to go over and see Sir Wallace. He and a couple of people at Kirby Hall are doing your magical MID evaluation. So it looks like you going to have a very late dinner at best. So go over there and someone is going to meet you out front and show you where to go to. Because you have to go through a specific door, that is not exactly viewable to everybody."

"Ahh Dr. Tenent can you call Doc Bellows for me and tell him. I can't make his appointment tonight?"

"I sure can, good of you to remember! Ohhya remember, I do teach some of the magic classes here....So we will see each other!....Now git along!"

I stroll towards Kirby Hall, not having done it before. So it is not marked in my mind. As I am walking towards the buildings front. I don't see anybody really waiting for me outside, because its colder then heck! Is my bet! I know everyone else is feeling it, to me its nothing. I see the main door in front of me and I see another entrance.....it's hiding, kind of hidden magically.

I figure 'well that makes more sense to go in that door. I am supposed to be doing a magical exam. I should use the magical door, trying to hide itself to get to the exam? To me it sticks out like a red sign saying 'magical door here, come in here!'

As I walk towards it and it opens up to me. What whatever magic lock that is on it is so simple to me, its like turning a doorknob. After I walk inside of the doorway I find, there's no one there? But there is an elevator. 'naww I will take the stairs' So I run down the staircase to the bottom floor. Start looking through the hallways and wondering around as I am searching for Sir Wallace.

As i look around, I find that there is no one here to ask questions? Then, I bump into a lady in the hallway "Ma'am? I'm lost? I am supposed to be here for a MID test....with Sir Wallace and others?"

She looks at me somewhat confused at me being there? "Who let you in here? Your a new student?"

"Yes I am going to be in a few weeks. When my first classes start, whatever ones I get?"

"Well I am Mrs. Elyzia Grimes, I teach....Intro to Magical Arts in the magic mystic arts program, among others."

"HI I am probably going to be in your class! I think my friend Nikki is your teacher's assistant?"

"Did she show you how to come down here?" she leers at me.

"No I saw the door and walked in?"

"You saw the door and walked in? You have not even done the basics class yet?"

"Yaa the door....storta stuck out....practically glowed and shouted "come in here stupid, it's a magic class inside!" to me?"

She is stunned by what I said...then scrutinizes me a bit closer "Well Nikki did say something about another elf coming to the school maybe? I've been hearing Sir Wallace has been talking about a dark elf coming and I was expecting someone looking like Jobe and his little minion."

I step back and glare at her "Jobe and his little minion? as far as I'm concerned aren't! Dark elves! They are Petri dish, DNA scientific experiments, gone amok and I DO NOT consider them a true DROW....like I am! Its almost an insult of my being that they actually breath!"

She says "Hold on now, don't take offense at something that you haven't even met him yet....right?"

"NO I still take offense at them! That they think they are Drows and dark elves." I point at myself "This is What a dark elf looks like! What they look like? I've been described....is not what a dark elf looks like. What I've been told...is that they really are some kind of Playboy inspired dream of Jobe's. For a perfect girlfriend! It's offensive even think about it!"

"Lets not get on that tangent, you need to go back down this hallway...How about I show you there and drop you off to Sir Wallace's group for you....okay?" she asks me.

"All right?"

"But glad to meet you, my name is...Mrs. Grimes....Rohanna and I'll be seeing you in couple weeks?" she offers her hand in greeting and I take it.

She leads me down the halls to a large main door, we go in and we're in a large room that seems to be pretty well magically warded and shielded....actually pretty amazingly well! I notice some people sitting in there off in an observation booth of some sort. She points out to me, that Sir Wallace is there and Nikki's there too. Nikki? strangely...she's hiding in the corner.

"Hi Nikki!" I near shout and she barely waves at me from the corner.

Sir Wallace once he walks up to me and Mrs. Grimes. He introduces me to the other people "Mrs. Grimes do you want to sit in on this one? It will be interesting!"

Mrs. Grimes walks up to Sir Wallace and pulls him aside to talk "She walked in the advanced door! Without even anybody showing her. She just found it instantly?"

Sir Wallace chuckles at that "I kind of expected that, the advanced door to the building wouldn't be nearly warded or hidden enough to keep her out."

He walks over to me, pats me on the back "Looks like you already found out one secrets of the building. That most first-year students don't get to see. The advanced door is usually hidden to people who have not taken even the basic class yet. So your already ahead of the grade. But I figured that already with your case.

He leads me to the main chamber. I can feel the wards pop into existence, as it opened up. He leads me over to a circle on the floor.

He says "I would like you to stand in the circle on the floor?" he points out a four foot warded circle in the middle of the room to me.

I look at the Circle, then back to him "Your kidding.....right?" I say out dryly.

"I know you're leery about that, but I promise on my true name. That we're not going to hurt you, this poses no threat to you."

As HE Is a human! AND I as a Drow was taught NEVER to fully trust a human. I say REALLY leery "Okay...."

Since I see Nikki's still in the booth, I ask him "Can Nikki hear us?"

"Yes...Nikki can call out to us via the sound system. Matter a fact, Mrs. Grimes? Open up the window, so she can hear us just regularly. Without having to worry about the glass."

Once the glass fully retracts into the boxes side. "Nikki, is it okay to be in this circle?" I ask.

I could hear Aunghadhail's voice now from her "It is perfectly fine sister, that you can be in the circle. They are only using it to test you."

"I trust her" I say out and I step to the circle.

On that split moment, Nikki's thinking to Aunghadhail via their linked mind ~"Aunghadhail Why did you call her sister?"~

~"We had a long talk last night, while you where asleep. Me and her pretty much agreed, we're not in competition or fighting anymore. We are just going to have long talks at night, when your asleep. Everything has been patched up between us. You do not have to worry about her anymore being any threat to your life or your good being. Matter of fact! She is probably going to be one of the best friends and protectors you ever had. So just be friendly toward her, when you can. Don't worry about being scared and hide back in the corner like you just did. It is actually probably going to be an insult to her, if you do it again."~

"If your sure Aunghadhail, I will do what you say." I say again not too sure of humans and the magic they do.

I hear from her "I'm sure" as I step in the circle ward

As I step into the circle, it pops around me. I examine the weave of the magic, looking for the weak points. Already I see three and I can probably get out of it in a few minutes if I had to....I hope?

Sir Wallace walks out of the room "I can not stay in here, while we test you. Please stay in here."

I think he is saying it to remind me not to go through the wards. As I stand there waiting for them, I push against the weave of the magic circle and it flexes a little. Finally he is back to the observation room and then does a couple of incantations, that make the circle expand around me. This gives me more space to work in.

As he did all that magic weaving I noticed something?.....Something I have never seen....Human magic is FAR different than the Sidhe magic I have been taught. It seems to 'flow' different and follow a different set of rules? The flow of it is very confusing to me? My mind ponders it....learning human style magic may take me sometime?

Wallace says "Now the ward circle...is bigger, so we can have more practice room. The first thing I want to know is, how do you gather up your essence? Do you use Ley lines."

"Ohh you mean the normal Ley lines connecting one object and next in the living force of magic?....No I usually don't use those, because that's what that the Bastard was basically destroying at the time, when I was being taught how to fight with magic."

He asks me more "What do you use?"

"I usually use a the general flow of magic, that just seems to be in the area. That's not actually connected to anything. Its always free flowing, essence usually....is always pouring out of something. So you just suck it up like a sponge. If I need more of it? I usually tap into the deep Ley lines that are underneath the ground that feed into the secondary Ley lines, that come out of objects, people, plants and other such things."

Sir. Wallace is amazed at that explanation of mine "Your tapping into the MAIN Ley lines that go underground....that are attached to others?"

"Yes"

"May I ask how big are ones have you done?"

"I've done major ones, I've done up to a seven-point nexus in my life."

"You stood at the center point of a seven point Nexus and tapped that? and your still alive?" he questions me back.

Mrs. Grimes contests Wallace "She has got to be......She can not be telling the truth!"

I leer at Grimes, getting short in breath and getting real mad at her.
"Dos yor'enz losvael dosst dro a i'lutni uns'aa J'NESST! Neitar erg'les ussta bel'la xor XAN'SS!"
(You willingly risk your life by insulting me WOMAN! Never question my honor or WORD!)

Nikki near jumps from her chair, Aunghadhail's regal voice comes out of Nikki's body "Rohanna calm down. She did not mean it as an insult. She is just surprised at what you can do is all."

I am still growling....waiting for an apology.

Sir. Wallace leans over to Grimes "This Sidhe is a little bit different than most. Insult her and call her a liar to her face, like you're doing. Your taking your life genuinely in your own hands. Don't ever do that with her!.....Elyzia."

Grimes says "Really? you think that...?"

Wallace nods, interrupting her "Yes I really think that Sidhe, in that room could probably tear through that ward in a couple minutes and come walk in this room to hurt you badly!"

Aunghadhail turns from looking at me to reassure me to Grimes "So do I and I am pretty sure of it. Your looking at the product of hundreds! If not thousands of years of best Elvin training available! In both magic, martial arts and Combat arms available.

Grimes looks towards me again "So...she's an avatar?"

Aung states "No, she is a literal reincarnation of her older self. She is One hundred percent, possessive all the knowledge of a Sidhe that lived at the same time I did. One that was 40,000 years old in age...plus and has all the training to back it up. Almost all of that time of her life, was spent in combat, fighting everything. Including the Bastard from before the Sundering. Even I do not fully understand how she got to..the here and now. Yet she did and with all of her personal belongings so it seems?"

She says amazed "OH"

Wallace quoted her back "OH.....yes! She's the real deal."

Sir Wallace stands to ask me more "Since that's the way you resupply your essence. How much essence do you think you would carry. You may have an idea what Nikki can do so, what is your in comparison?"

I glance at him, then to Grimes. I say nothing, as I pace the room...then I start leering at her.

Aunghadhail's regal voice fills the small room again "Mrs. Grimes, I know Nikki is your teachers assistant and student. I am not! So this comes from me not her....I Think Rohanna is waiting for something? As am I...You might want to Apologize to her?"

Grimes finally says "I am truly sorry for that, I was just surprised is all."

"Finally! I WAS getting inpatient for that to come!" I leave off any 'thanks' as Aung had to remind her of manners! "Sir Wallace I have to guess? as I have not seen Nikki empty herself? It's a maybe two to four times what she has got. But mind this....she can! I can not yet? dump all that into very large spells, I do smaller and faster ones. Then add her 'well' for essence is still growing...mine may?"

Wallace says "Well that's pretty amazing, how fast do you fill up?"

"As long as there's not a lot of general combat going around me, where people sucking on the essence as quick as the environment is putting it out. I can refill my well in a couple days. If there is a regular Ley lines and I'm completely drained, mattering on its intensity? I can fill up in a dozen hours...less? If there is a primary Ley line and I can get close enough to it. I can be filled back up a couple hours. Out in the Grove I could be completely empty. I would probably be filled up in less than an hour? With a little bit of concentration out there. I feel a couple nexus points are around here, so if I can get to them? Who knows how much more quickly I can fill up there?"

"For the next test, we would like to see.....if you're okay with that?...You drain off almost all of your essence into the spell containers and we will feed it back to you after you're done."

"Okay hope it's big enough" I laugh.

"You don't worry we have several available!"

He shows me the spell he wants done. I look it over. Okay it's a simple one and the uses of a lot of essence for something stupid. But it makes sense for testing. I start into blowing off essence in that spell, as I was instructed. I blow off essence for quite some time and down to the point where....I'm feeling really close empty and I stop.

"That's as far as I want to go. I never go to completely empty, if I can help it."

"We'd like to see a complete empty, Please?"

I'm thinking about his request and stalling 'I don't know about that, I don't like being vulnerable' I stand there pondering this.

"You heard me promise. I won't hurt you. I will not allow anybody hurt you in this building. Aunghadhail is here and she's okay with this." Sir Wallace says trying to reassure me.

I start dumping more and more into it, for quite a while longer. I stop and I am spent, really feeling quite tired from it.

"That's it, I can't do it anymore" I gasp out "Anymore and I risk losing my Well spark."

They are looking at the measurements, from the spells and mumbling amongst themselves

"That's quite a bit there, we will discuss that later. We will start releasing it back to you."

I start gathering it back up, its taking time. I finally get to a point where I'm feeling pretty good. In about twenty more minutes, I have most of it back. "I'll go to out the Grove tonight and tap off the rest. You can disperse the rest of this....I'll be okay from here."

He starts questioning me about other things "You do illusions?"

"Yes I do illusions quite well. You want me to demonstrate?"

He nods....So I go through some of standard illusions that I do.

He interrupts me as I run through some of my illusions "What do you consider, your most dangerous, powerful spell?"

I check over the wards of the room "Aaahh.....Yeah I could probably do one in here!"

"What do you call this spell of yours, that your about to for us?"

"I call it a Levin bolt of a certain style."

I start pull vast essence out of the near by Ley line, I found running under the building, get into weaving it. The 'blocks' of my spell are just starting to fall together.

Aunghadhail jumps up and shouts out "NO! not that! Not here!"

I pull it back, before I fully formed it. I am going with her word on caution.

Aung turns after watching me, I am sure she waited to see and make sure I had stopped, To Sir Wallace, "Sir Wallace....that's not advisable to be doing that here. I do not know if the wards of the building are up to taking the impact from that. Not at the level she's going put it out at."

Sir Wallace asked Aunghadhail "What kind of spell is that, I have never felt anyone weave anything near it?"

Aunghadhail informed him "It is quite a dangerous and quite a hard to control spell. It is also one that is very, very, difficult to get off. Only experts, even at my time would do it. Nowadays? I don't think that.... any of you? I know I can do it myself. Nikki? I will teach her to do it eventually. But it's definitely not a spell for an amateur. I prefer and advise, that we do it outside of the building, if we are to do it anywhere?"

Sir Wallace turned back to me after taking sometime to think on what Aunghadhail had said to him. "So Rohanna, could you tell me about that spell more. Please?"

As I am about to start. I see Aunghadhail glance at me harshly, A look that said to me 'don't tell him'

I stand there, not really knowing what to do or say. Wallace is a teacher. Soon to be my teacher! But Aunghadhail knows far more than this human does? I glance at her, hoping she gets via the looks on my face 'why' or ?....she does not respond to me.

I say. "Ele"
(Why?)

Aunghadhail says to them "Let me talk to her.....she needs guidance on this."

" L'sanrr ele nind zhal'la naut tangis'zhaun d'nindol obsul'ress wlalth zhah, ka uss d'mina experiments lu''udtila ji ghil xuil natha....vel'bol? blyn mon'tu nexus au a wun l'Ixaan. Ka nind hojh ol orn obsul'ress l'gordo tier breche. ji xun naut tesso mina. Qualla."

(The reason why they should not even know of this level of spells is, if one of them experiments and does so here with a....what? A seven point nexus near by in the Grove. If they fail, it will level the whole academy. So do not tell them. Please.)

Sir Wallace looks to me "What was that language?"

"Drow" Says Aunghadhail, then she goes on "Sir Wallace, We talked in Drow to keep our conversation private....There are just something's, that are between only us Sidhe and especially us older ones. Like Rohanna and me. So please don't ask."

Another lady sitting in the back says "That is not any 'Drow' that I know."

"You know Drow?" I ask her, almost happy someone might know it "Well speak it please...ask me the same question Sir Wallace did. the last two or so questions will do, or add more if you wish to give me a good sample. Please ma'am?"

Out of her mouth comes a mishmash of stuff, that just slays the DROW language to no end. I get like two words at best and that is only via me knowing what she is trying to say.

I start laughing...badly "I am sorry (I laugh harder, as I gasp for air) please don't take this as an insult....But what ever that was? It was not 'Drow'. If someone taught you that? Please stop them from doing so anymore. Because you almost got two words right out of the whole....what? five or six sentences you said" I start laughing again.

The lady sitting there, looks at me harshly via her narrowed eyes and since I am in a ward I can't really read or feel her?

Aunghadhail is near laughing but, still manages to shake her head a bit.

"vel'bol? Vel'uss zhah il?"
(what? Who is she?) I ask.

"l'karliik d'l'gordo faer tier breche"
(the head of the whole magic department.) Aunghadhail tells me.

"ohh shu....vith!....yah xsa ol!"
(ohh shit....fuck!....god damn it!) I spew out. As I start kicking at dust on the floor. (basically throwing a fit!)

"I am so sorry Circe, I never meant to insult you. Please take my apology" I plead back to her.

"No...you meant it and it is correct. I probably did learn it incorrectly. As I got it... what? Four generations of learning from the source or better. Most via translated books. It is a DEAD language after all."

When she said 'DEAD' She really poured on to that, to make it sting.

Aunghadhail and Sir Wallace both turned to her to glare harshly at her. So was I!...I was now mad as hell.

'I apologized as decorum demands and then she insults me. Then reminds me I am the only one of my kind!....If I was not so mad, I would be in tears'

Sir Wallace Got up and said to her "Can I see you outside Circe, my dear?"

They both walk out the door at the rooms back. As the door closes. I toss a fit to end all.

"Nindel zhuanth et'zarreth vith'ez elg'caress, rivvil shii's ulu alu yib yib xuil uns'aa! Usstan orn belbau ilta vel'bol il shii's"
(That old ass fucking bitch, human wants to go toe to toe with me! I will give her what she wants.) I spout out!

"Nau dos orn naut! honglath harl. Il zhah testing dos doeb ulu kyorl ka dosst fir'mul. Usstan shlu'ta tesso. Il zhah jivvust xuil dos. Ji fridj fre'sla gaer calmly lu'jivvin xuil ilta rath. Usstan zhaun olt dubo whol dos Ilythiiri ulu kyorl l' shar 'nibeless' nindel fol d'udossa jivvin saph nindol. Jhal ol zhah vel'bol il zhah xundus ulu dos."
(No you will not! Calm down. She is testing you out to see if your stable. I can tell. She is playing with you. So just stand there calmly and play with her back. I know its hard for you Drow to see the mind 'games' that some of us play like this. But it is what she is doing to you.) Aunghadhail says to me. In a nice tone, that says to me....calm.... So I do.

I nod back to Aung....'So she wants to play a game? I think I can learn the rules fast enough!' I think.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

OUTSIDE the testing room

Sir Wallace grabs Circe by the arm "What are you playing at? Messing with that Drow is a bad Idea, she is not stable. She tried to kill herself the very day she changed! I don't know if she has gotten better after leaving ARC. As it was too confining a space for her and not the right environment for one of her kind at all. So you telling her or reminding her that ALL THE DROW are dead, is not something I am not going to watch you do to her! I know you run this department. But she is an asset, I will not see played with!"

"What I am doing is seeing 'how' stable she is Wallace. As I have to know before I bring a student in....that can do that!....You did SEE what she was doing?....She was tapping the Ley line under this building for that spell.....It would have leveled the building I think, if Fey had not stopped her."

"I trust Aunghadhail. She only stopped her, because it might have hurt the building....not leveled it. Rohanna had full control over that spell, I saw that much. But do remember this, I have talked to Aunghadhail about these type of Drow. They have a problem in seeing the world. They don't see it the way me and you do. They only see straight lines in thought, none of the twist and turns of political or plotting people, make or do....they totally miss the other lines of thought. As she said to me.... "They are simple creatures that love or hate fully forever. They do not plot. Honor is all to them and so with that...their word is all.".....So don't make light of her....please...she will not forget it. Besides...Circe. She knows magic like no other I have seen does....she just does it so differently. Would you have tapped that Ley line?"

"No I would have not done that or could I even do it as fast as she did. That's why it worried me."

"So please don't test her, as Carson did JUST that and Rohanna. Almost just up and left the academy. But now she is here and Carson tells me, she will hunt any mythos for us if they come again or get out of hand? It is what she was 'made' to do."

"I read what Liz put in the files. I understand now, I will ease up on her. So lets go back in."

I am standing there waiting of them to come back, so I can get this over with. As they come in, I try to play cool and stand there rocking back and forth on my feet, looking bored.

Circe and Sir Wallace comes back in, Wallace sits down. But Circe keeps standing. She says to me "Rohanna I should have not said that to you that way. Telling you that your race is dead and rubbing it in, is bad manners of me. Sorry again. Lets please continue the tests?" she sits down and grabs up a notebook.

"Circe, Everything is fine with us." I smile to her "So what's next?"
I change the subject, hoping they will go along.

Sir Wallace asks me "So please go on with telling us about that spell you just did, Please?"

"Ahh Sir Wallace If we can go over that later in private please?" I ask him.

"Okay if you want to do it that way. I am fine with it. So lets move on and have you tell us how, you interpret spells then?"

Circe interrupts me as I am about to speak "No....I think we should hear more about that spell you were about to do, before we go on?"

"Ahhh Circe after talking with Aunghadhail, I think as she does, that talking about a spell, that high in level. Where others may hear it. Is like letting a kid have a loaded gun, So I will tell those I feel can handle it before, I tell them." I let that one burn a little bit.

Circe sits back in a huff.

I then add in "But I will make sure...that I explain that spell fully to you and answer all your questions later on in private. As your my teacher now...and I have to learn from you AND its best for me, that you know as much as I do....about what I can do...So you can help me out? As I am sure...your going to teach me allot here!"

Sir Wallace changes the subject fast! "So lets go back too, what we were on and have you tell us how you interrupt spells then?"

"I just in my head....I see it fit together like a puzzle. Each part of a spell is block to me, so I just remember what block I see and redo it. Its real easy when you just see it as little parts and each spell is only about four to ten parts at best. Once you get that, it goes REAL! quick. This is how I was taught by my masters. Unfortunately by intent maybe or design in my training. I have never really learned how to weave higher level spells from scratch, like Aunghadhail does. But if I see it done fully, I can almost say, I will get it and repeat it fully after that.

"But after today? I think that may only apply to fully Sidhe spells? As that human based one, you used on this room's ward? It fully confused me? I have never seen a spell done that way. So I might have to start from scratch to understand any human based magic?"

I hear Sir Wallace tone out "Hummm? that is interesting? We will test more fully on that later? When we get into a class?"

I nod back to him...that I understand.

"How about your speed? You did say that you do them faster?" he goes on.

"I have so much practice its second nature to me. There's a number spells I just do daily in my head, even as I wake up in the morning from meditation. I just practice on the 'parts'. I don't do a full spell or form them up fully. Its just something to do while I am board, its how I was trained 'if I am not doing something' I practice. Its burned into me. I do it throughout the day, it's just like walking, ya just do it?"

"So you just have a main set of spell parts or complete spells that you use constantly that you've been practicing for years on end?"

"Yes, Sir Wallace. That's how I do it."

I stand for a bit....thinking "To help you out....I think I know why you are all shocked at how a person can tap a Ley nexus or major Ley lines. You all see them as rivers? I do not, I see streams. You think you have to 'jump' into the middle to tap it? No you don't, you can tap them at the edge where the 'current' will not destroy you. You all probably think you have to channel all of it? No again, you can take what you need. Then, when taught right...feed the excess back in easily. Does that help a bit? And PLEASE don't experiment near here without more help...as I like the campus so far, as it its now...not a smoking hole."

He nods to me "We will talk later on all of this today."

He looks at the rest "I think we are done here at this point. Please Rohanna give us a few minutes?" he starts talking with the rest of the panel.

"Well what do you all think?" he asks them.

"Elyzia please go first" Sir Wallace asks.

"She's definitely a five, she probably could go higher. It seems like she's got enough power to be a true six maybe even on the edge of seven just below Nikki?"

"Circe, if you would please next?"

"She's a definitely a strong five and she easily could be a six with more training. It just seems, that she's had the basics of training only in one school of magic. In that as she branches out she is going to get stronger."

"Aunghadhail? what do you say?"

"I definitely would call her a five at this point. She could definitely be a six, With training a very strong six at that. Maybe even a seven close to what I can do in a 100 years or so of training maybe 200 years at max. After that she can easily rival what I do. She definitely can do certain spells in a more destructive way than I can, that's for sure. But it looks like she has a complete lack of healing spells and holding spells, none of that at all. Her whole repertoire seems to be destructive or sneaking or breaking into places. Which makes sense for how she was trained."

Sir Wallace says to them all "Okay we all agree on a level five for now and a retest in sometime next year to see if she goes to a six?"

He gets nods all around.

Wallace turns from the group in the room, to look across the room at me. I am just standing there looking deep in thought at ward line of the spell circle I am in, testing it.

He asks me "Rohanna? What are you doing there?"

"I am just looking at the weave of this circle that you got me in" then I finally flick at it and it bends just enough..... for me to step out of it.

Ms. Grimes stands up to look at the circle better. "How many minutes did you work on that?"

"Just now? about six or so, But I have been studying its since I first saw it. It was a pretty durable spell circle. But it was simply built and had three mistakes in it. So it was pretty easy to 'bend'. Who ever put it together didn't have a lot of concentration going, when they did that and it looks like they where distracted by something?"

Grimes glares at Sir Wallace "Hummm! distracted!? I wonder what or who? Could've been distracting Sir Wallace when he was putting that spell together?"

Sir Wallace clears his throat. Trying to innocently think of something. Then Nikki lets off a giggle, Knowing full well what Mrs. Grimes was getting at.
(What I did not know is, that Sir Wallace is know to be a bit of a ladies man. So I might have been 'the' distraction!)

He clears his throat again "Humm...What we will call you is a wizard five at this time. With training from here, you will get easily to level six in some given time. Your powers in certain spells are definitely superb! My offer still stands I would Like to tutor or mentor you on the side, with Nikki in the same class. She can learn some of your spell craft and I'm definitely going to be learning from you. How you do spells in your manner."

"I have no problem with that. An exchange of knowledge is always a good thing!"

"They are still trying to figure out how, you do your teleporting? Your not going to let us know that are you?" Sir Wallace asks me.

"No....its just the way I was 'built' is all" I actually see Nikki wince when I say 'built'. "There's certain things I am always going to hold back from all of you. that's the way I am in life. I don't have a choice in the matter, so please don't press the issue."

Sir Wallace says finally "Okay then, we all are done! So see you here soon Rohanna."

"So Nikki I am famished! We should go get some dinner!"

"I want to go to my room first, then I will join you for dinner." she says back.

"Can I walk with you? Nikki?" I ask.

"Ahhh I don't know?" she still sounds scared to me. 'Did Aunghadhail not talk to her yet?' I think.

"Okay" I say.....very disappointed in her or Aung.

I walk out of the room by myself. Go outside and I port back to my room back at Poe. Then I strip out of my clothes really quick. Grabbed my shower caddy, then ran down the hallway to the showers and take a regular shower this time, as quickly as I can. When I get done, I get redressed as best I can, with what little I have in clothes. I clean up the room a bit, by tossing pretty much all I own in the laundry bin for a washout tonight!

I run out of my door, around the corner of the hallway down to Nikki's room and then knock on her door.

A tall, thin black girl opens the door 'kind of cute in a way' I think. I think her name is Chaka? as I have not met her yet.

She looks at me "Your new? I have not met you before?"

"Well so are you....I know your Nikki's roommate. So you must be Chaka? or Toni right?"

"Yes....hummm your not Jobe and you're not Belphoebe? You must be that dark elf that was threatening Nikki! That she told me about!"

She moves into the doorway between Nikki and me. I can now see that Nikki was in the corner, she was studying. Now she jumps back at my sudden presence at the door. It now looks to me like Chaka has not been told of me in a good way, after yesterdays little chat with most of the kimba's there in the sunroom and it looks like Nikki hasn't had time to talk to her or neglected that.

Chaka interrupts my train of thought "You! were threatening Nikki with a sword Gwen told me. Are you here to hurt her!?" She's definitely getting an aggressive body angle towards me. Like she's getting ready to jump on me at any second.

"No I'm not....I'm not here to hurt Nikki. I am here to talk to Nikki. If I could ask you to leave the room? So that me and her can talk in private. I would be much obliged of course."

"I don't know if I am going to leave you and Nikki here alone?"

I can see Nikki still in the corner leering at me and Chaka. I had hoped that Aunghadhail had talked to her by now? It doesn't look like she's fully talked to her yet. I could see Aunghadhail's demeanor pop over Nikki, with that everything changes about her. She sits up straighter and stops looking so scared at me.

"Toni please let us have the room...child." her tone of voice is now soothing to me instead of the grating it was just days ago.

Chaka looks over at the bed and her roommate "Aunghadhail is this okay with Nikki?"

"I would not be saying it! If it was not okay with Nikki" The tone Aunghadhail voice took, told Chaka to back off now!

Chaka leers back at me "Why do you want to talk to her in our room and not yours? You have a single?"

I study Chaka "You don't know much about magic users do you? You just live with one, you don't really question it do you?"

"Okay? well then educate me!"

I hesitate and breath out "Well I'm asking her to talk to her, privately in her room which is her domain. What she has power in. Which means she's in the position of strength in her room, because it obviously has got wards in it. Among other magic's to protect her. Where as if I asked her to talk in my room, she would be the prey in my room and I would be the predator. So it would be impolite to ask her to talk to me in my room, considering her position that she is scared of me. Asking her to talk in her room as being polite and with manners."

Chaka contemplates me with a sideways glace "That makes sense to me!" and she tumbles over to the bed, picks up her schoolbooks and tumbles out.

At the doorway, Chaka gets 'real' close to me....she whispers in my ear "If you hurt Nikki. I don't care what it takes! I'll mess you up!"

"Chaka? I promise I won't hurt Nikki."

Aunghadhail must have overheard what I said "Chaka? A promise from that Sidhe standing there in our doorway. Means ALLOT and you will learn about that about her, sooner or later."

I stand at the doorways edge "Can I have permission to come in?"

Nikki says back in her own voice this time "I don't know, if I want to let you in?"

I stand at the door with my feet at the edge of her wards. I can feel them pulsing at my feet. Knowing that I would be burned and battered pretty badly by just walking through the doorway. It looks like Nikki or Aunghadhail poured more on this rooms wards in the last few days....some are even types that are aimed just at me, I can tell from the spells 'weaves'. I look to her and I feel real disappointed right now and terribly let down by Aunghadhail. Either Nikki does not trust me or Aung did not tell her right or at all yet.

"Aunghadhail and me, we had a talk last night?"

Nikki says to me in a voice that just tells me she is very unsure of it all and a little scared "She's telling me that. But I don't know yet?"

Aunghadhail tells Nikki in there shared mind ~"Just have her promise on her true name. That she won't hurt you and you will be fine...child."~

Nikki argues with Aunghadhail ~"I don't know?"~

~"You have to trust her on that. You know what a true name swear means. So do not worry about it."~

~"Okay I'll do it"~ Nikki relents as she talks Aunghadhail in her mind, Nikki comes back to me....here.

I am still in the doorway waiting starting at her. "Well obviously you and Aunghadhail have been talking. So what's the decision? Me standing out in the hallway and we letting everybody know our business? OR me coming in there?"

"Okay...I'll let you in, only if you swear upon your true name not to hurt me."

"Okay.." I sigh 'the lack of trust is just killing me!' "I swear upon my true name that I won't hurt you in the course of our conversation on this night. That the duration of my swear, that I won't hurt you only lasts for the time that I am actually in your room and when I exit it....it expires."

Aunghadhail says to Nikki ~"That Sidhe always plays it exactly to the rules. It's a good promise, she knows exactly what she said. Just remember the limit of it....is the minute she walks out the door it's over. But I trust that she's not going to hurt you anyway...even without the oath she just did. She's is just proving her superiority over you, right now."~

Nikki asks again of me "So you swear that?"

"YES! I just did" I near hiss at her.

"Fine" she waves her hand. Its okay to enter the room.

I walk in the room and close the door. I go and sit down at Chaka's desk to give her some 'room'.

I glance over to Nikki sitting on her bed, with her books all about her. "Ahh Sorry to make you miss study time" she just sits in silence "Well Nikki, If Aunghadhail has not told you. Me and her had to talk while you where asleep the Grove. This is where she can be substantial, not a ghost and she could talk outside of you."

Nikki looks up from her schoolwork "She did tell me somewhat about that."

"Well we came to terms. I'm not going to hurt her. She is not worth it and I'd lose more by her death then I gain. All I would gain is vengeance in the name of people long dead and don't care anymore. For a fight that doesn't exist anymore."

Nikki says rather softly "Well so what does this mean?"

"I'm never at this point Nikki, unless we have a falling out. I can pretty much swear I'm not going to ever hurt you. I don't see a reason why. We are going to be living quite a long lives together you and I. I don't know if you really realize this yet? I see your still thinking more like a human than you are an Sidhe. You got to start realizing , you have to start thinking more like a Sidhe than a human. I have already started making that jump."

She glances back up to me in a way that is questioning what I am saying to her. She may not understand the jump, she has already taken in life from a human to a Sidhe.

"If you don't understand what I mean, remember Aunghadhail lived easily A hundred thousand plus years. There is a good chance that you will live that long. I lived 40,000 plus years before all this....madness with moving about happened. I will probably live as long as you. So you have got to realize, that you have to pick your friends wisely and your enemies even better. Because your going to have them for a long time, especially ones like me. So we might as will get together to start liking each other, than hating each other for longer....than this bunch is going to be around." I wave my hand at the walls...indicating the school in its whole to her.

I can start seeing it dawn in her face. That she started to realize what I'm saying, is that a lot of the stuff that is revolving around her is just a flash in the pan. It's going to be gone before she even realizes it. There's only a few people that are going to be around her for the long run.

"Well....me and you are going to be good friends. So we might as well get to it!" I laugh at her "Don't be scared of me anymore...please!" I smile jokingly, showing my very sharp and pointy teeth.

She giggles a little at my comedy and that loosens her up a little

"Like I said to you before, if you want me to teach archery and swordcraft, FAR better than these idiots! around here will ever do....I will. Also hear that Chou and Chaka is teaching you sword or Martial arts of theirs, but they are not an Sidhe. Sir Wallace is a great teacher no matter what he is. I will teach you what I know and you can teach me what you know. Because I certainly don't know a whole bunch of stuff and I need to know it soon. Because everything I do is just way too destructive. I need to learn other spells, healing magic, holds, Distraction spells? I hope you know some of it? As I need something other than straight just killing everything I see" I stop thinking about all the fighting I have seen "I'm so weary of this death and destruction its too much of a burden to carry anymore. I will leave you alone to talk with Aunghadhail. She will bring you up to speed on the talk we had in the Grove."

"Aunghadhail?" I get a nod back from her "you have pretty much my permission to let Nikki know anything that we discuss, anything you want her to know. That's up to you and you tell me later on? What you have discussed with this girl. I'll wait for you out in the Grove, or whenever you call me through the Grove. I will come immediately and we will continue our talks." I start to stand up wearily thinking about this all. I hope that Nikki understands what's going on around her and how everything's going to be from here on out with us two. I walk out of the room and close the door behind myself.

I walk out in the sunroom area and everybody out there is studying. Chaka's in the corner, Gwen is studying a book. I see Jade sitting on the floor. She perks up and walks over to me.

"I got all those clothes ordered for you! Here is a print out of the bill. It has everything that should be coming, it all should be here within the next week or so!" Jade just gushes at me.

I look at it "Well that's quite a list and you stayed within that budget I gave you. This will add to my rather small collection of clothes!"

"YOUR! going to look neat!"

Chaka looks at us talking and hears all of it. She looks surprised at it all and then she turns to look at Hank. Hank is nodding back to her. She then glances to Gwen. Gwen's nodding too.

"She didn't!" Chaka shouts.

Gwen states loudly "Yes she did!"

"Oh my God! Not another convert over to Hello Kitty! Say it's not so?" Chaka near whines as she looks at me.

She jumps up into my face. I'm surprised and back up at her leap at me.

Chaka stutters to my face "I can...I can...still save you from the Hello Kitty nightmare! I can...I can....help you before you start wearing it! What do I need to do! To help you fight off this plague!"

She's pleading with me.

"It's okay....I'm not doing the pink Hello Kitty cuteness stuff. I'm going for the Gothic Hello Kitty skull and cross bones! It should go good with my creepy looks, that I'm going for obviously. This face....look at this face" I point at myself "these eyes, these teeth, this skin, doesn't say cute! It says bizarre and creepy and cute in a weird way....doesn't?"

I look to Jade "Jade show her!" Jade pulls a printout of what she ordered and puts it in Chaka's face.

Chaka looks at it then she looks at me, squints one eye, looks at me "Okay I can see the Gothic Hello Kitty skull and cross bones and a lot of black on you or wearing some grays. Yeah actually that creepy kind of girly look, will look pretty good on you, actually might work!"

Hank gasps! "Your kidding right?"

"Noo...you have to really envision it for a second." Chaka tells him.

Gwen is shaking her head "Chaka you've got no taste in clothes! You never have!"

Chaka leans up towards me grabs me by both shoulders. I let her do it.

She whispers in my ear "Just promise me? You won't go all pink and crazy like Jade does?"

"No problem I don't intend on wearing pink and going crazy like Jade does all the time." I laugh inwardly...I did not lie!

Jade IS standing right there and growls at us both "I can hear both of you talking about me and you insulting Hello Kitty in my presence! You know how that angers me!"

Chaka looks down at her, like she's actually scared of the little girl standing there.

Jade looks at Chaka and warns "Don't make me hurt you!"

Chaka is actually taken back "Okay Jade it's fine? Don't need to be in getting all in a huff" Chaka backs up then sits back down on her chair.

Jade says "Okay!" Then goes back to lay down at her laptop and does her schoolwork.

I leave the sun room behind, to let Chaka get Jade back to being calm. I go back to my room to move a couple things around and lay out my clothes for tomorrow.
I think 'ya know I want to workout real hard tonight, as I have not really let lose yet' So I get dressed in my workout garb.

I get all the dirty stuff together, walk down the hallway and go downstairs to the laundry. As I walk in I notice, I am lucky today....both machines are empty. So I load them both up and get them running. I mark time in my head so that when they are done, I will pop back and get them loaded into the dryer.

With that done, time for FOOD! I pop over to crystal hall, alone....since Nikki turned me down for eats tonight. My bet is right now Aunghadhail and her are going over last nights little talk we had, so I am not going to mess that up! I walk in and the line is near empty as its so late. So I just pile up like usual. As I get out of line, I look for a place to sit at. I find a nice spot by the waterfall. I find that almost no one is out right now, so I get a little time off from the madness of this last week!

After I finish eating, I get my vast amount of plates back on the tray and start walking out. As I do I see a sidhe girl with long white hair, just coming in with a sidhe boy at her side.

I think to myself 'Must be one of the four or five Gwen talked about here at school. Well I am off to workout, I will have time to talk later to them.'

I walk by and as courtesy. I say "Quel day" (Good day) to them both and I keep on going out.

The girl just stops in her tracks "Wait a minute? That's not Jobe or that clone, they don't know Elvish!"

She spins around toward me, just as I get to the door. "Hey you! Drow....STOP! I want to talk to you?"

I keep going to the door, then stop "Maybe later no' vee' amin naa off a' exercise ar' practice." (maybe later on, as I am off to exercise and practice)

Just as I get to the electric doors. A wind blows up and shuts them in my face. I turn around.... fully knowing that was no natural wind. I see her with one arm raised to me. 'That must be her doing that, bad Idea girl' I think.

"I want to talk to you!" she says again.

"Ahh girl....that is a very bad Idea you have there. In trying to make me do anything. If you ask nice I might, but at this rate all your going to get is lumps for this. SO BACK OFF and open the door or I will!" I am just glaring at her.

"I am Lady Constance Mallory. I want to talk to you Drow." she says not so nice in her tone toward me.

'Crap! A royal want to be or the real deal. She has no manners at all. Besides she is ordering me!' My mind reels at her brashness to me.

"Well there are two ways to fix this. Your way is to let me go and I forgive you, or my way. Yours will hurt less." I hiss.

"Don't threaten me!" she barks.

I shake my head to her "Darn kids don't know when to quit. Don't say, I did not give you a chance!" As I port over to her. I manifest my armor on, I port behind her. As she turns around to me.... VERY surprised at the sudden change of where I am at! I wrap my hand around her neck, thus cutting off her air! and lift her up off her feet. While she is in the air. I growl to the boy "Bigger! up close am I not! Are you going to be nice or are you next? on tonight's menu?" I smile at him and let the old 'fangs' out to talk to him.

"Ahh no I have no issue with you, This is all on her!" he backs up a bit.

"Hummm a Sidhe not backing another of our kind in a fight! We will talk about that later BOY!"

As I hold her in the air, I state to her as she is gasping for breath "Kind of hard to do spell work when your distracted by the need for air?" I let her down, but hold her by the throat. I relax my grip and I let her breath once again. "NEVER talk to me like that! EVER again. I do not stand for being ordered about."

I wait for a bit, for her to regain her senses and apologize to me.

"LET GO OF ME" she yells out and the winds starts again at me.

"So? we are not learning yet, Humm? I know?....lets try this!" I port just outside the hall with her in hand. Boy does that trip messes her up, she is nearly vomiting. I can see it on her face "Are you going to be nice now? or do you want even meaner! from me?"

Just as I say that to her. Sidhe 'hero' boy finally grows a pair! and jumps on my back! BIG mistake. The permanent spell I have wove into very leather of the back panel of my suite. BLASTS him off with quite a bang. That tosses him about thirty feet into the snow. I spin around to the now smoking boy "Now that was stupid ya goof!" Poor hero is laying there with lots of his shirt gone from the blast, but intact and no blood! 'Thank Gaea!' I think.

I drop the girl to the snow, as she is in no shape to fight anymore. Just as I do...guess who? walks up to see about the last Five minutes, I guess?....Samantha Everheart...SHIT!

"ROHANNA! what in the hell are you doing!" She barks at me, while running up. (as she does, I make note of her speed for later....might come in handy to know how fast she can run!)

I look at her "Everheart? I can tell you now or you can ask them first, then I will give you the truth. What do ya want?"

"Okay Rohanna drop the armor and I will start on them first. You just go walk to that tree there and wait, Please?" I do as asked. I like that Samantha was polite about it.

After about ten minutes of talking to them 'inside' warm crystal hall (pansies!) Samantha comes back over to me "Well Rohanna, the girl says you started it. But the boy says, she did and that you where wiling to let them off. But she used powers first. He admits his mistake at jumping on your back. He wants no charges filed, as he knows that he is in more trouble at this time. She on the other hand is thinking to charge ya and see if it sticks? So can I have your side please?"

After Ten more minutes. Samantha says "Well funny how? What you say matches the boy perfectly...ohh and by the way the Five cameras in the hall got the whole thing too. So let me go tell her, she can stay on this course of action and get about five days detention for it. I will be right back"

I stand there waiting for Ten more minutes. During which I can see the girl get real mad and toss a small fit! Must be that bad news Samantha told her?
Samantha waves back out to me "Come over here" I do.

"Well she has something to say to ya Rohanna....Well?" Samantha Leers at her.

"I am sorry I did not know you where here. I was curious about you and ill mannered. I should have never tried to attack you or force you to do anything."

"Haaa humm" Samantha goes. While looking at the boy.

"I am sorry too for attacking ya"

"I accept your word from both of you. Maybe we can get together and have a more fun chat. If you two make a meeting up for all of us Sidhe on campus. I will foot the bill for pizza or whatever? We all choose to eat! If ya want more on me and can't find me ask Gwen! So good night I am off to workout!" and I walk off out the doors, while waving at them all.

Sam turns to the two elves still there "Okay you two! See how nice she is when, your nice first to her! When was the last time you got an offer for a pizza party. After you had a fight! From the person you attacked! hummm! As I can't ever say I heard that HERE!"

They both look at each other in shock. Just now realizing she DID JUST THAT!

"OHH ya I know there is no way you two idiots could know this? But in my opinion. That girl is on the top twenty or less, most dangerous on the campus right now! Let me add to that! They tested her for her MID. During her magic test they STOPPED it Why? The spell she was whipping up might have leveled the building! AND you two were playing with that! So maybe you might want to set-up that party and get to know her? As....she is a fellow Sidhe? It might save your butts someday? Now git!" Sam barks out.

Sam turns away from the kids to think as she walks off 'God Rohanna you have style! That party offer tossed me and them for a loop! You and Me have to hang out!...Soon!'

I start heading over to Laird hall and since I have yet to walk there, I hoof it across the campus. I come in the main door, then walk into the first teachers office I see, It just happens Ito's office.

I walk-into the office and ask softly "Ito san?" A little old Japanese man gets up from his desk, then walks over to me "Hi I am going to be taking your classes probably when the new semester starts. But I'd like to ask....if I can have your permission to work out here tonight and practice a bit."

"You must be the new dark elf that Sara and Nikki found" Ito questions me back.

"Yes that would be me.....the new Drow on campus" (I correct him) "I am Rohanna Leigh....Sir."

"So you need to work out and I have to assume from my reading of your records. Since you're a changeling, your probably going to have to get used to your new form and balance?"

"Yes that would help out a lot."

Ito sat back down at his desk, then waves me over to a chair "Please have a seat?"

I sit down in the offered chair.

"I would like to know, what you are planning to do here as practice tonight?"

"I'm going do my basic martial arts workout. Maybe some sword practicing. Since there is some room in here to practice with them?"

"That would be fine with me. You can do that. One thing I had read in your files. You told Carson, that you might be a little leery about attending our classes? Well I am going to still evaluate you against the other students on the first day. We will then go from there, based on your strengths and weaknesses. Then I will watch you closely over the next couple of days of class.

If you are going to use our facilities to practice in. Expect me to watch over you during that time, so I can see what your style seems to be? With that, I will be able to work from there. It's good that your practicing. This way I will get to see you beforehand. So how many hours are you going to practice tonight?"

I already like the implication, that he already thinks that I am going to do more than just tonight!

I glace at him "Honestly I think, I am going to be practicing from now to about probably Six o'clock in the morning? maybe Seven before your first classes get in and then go shower up for my placement test tomorrow."

He looks surprised at my answer "Your going to practice eight hours plus tonight?"

"Ito San....Yes, I don't sleep....so why not? I have to do something with my time? Besides sit in my room?"

Well....I like the dedication. You have my permission to do that plan. But if you are to do any sword practice or use any sort of blades in here? To please use the practice swords that are provided and stick with the wood ones at this point. I don't want you damaging any equipment with your own blades. Or really hurt yourself by anything. The only thing I ask, is you only practice with a class present and we do have classes all night fortunately! You will at night have pretty much a good lot of the building to your self. As we really only have one or two classes, out of the dozens we have during the day."

"Thank you....Ito san" I get up "I'll be glad to be learning with you in the future, hopefully everything works out for us."

"Good day young lady and like I said, I value your dedication to the martial arts."

I walked out of his office and look over the facility. There's several heavy bags set up. I notice that some are toughened for people with higher strength levels like mine and beyond.

I manifest one of my lightest practice armors, I have several to choose from, going from this light one, to a set of my heaviest metallic. But this is the best one, I feel for this kind of workout. The only thing wrong with it? Its so tight and thin...it leaves little to anyone's imagination. So if I get the chills! everyone will know it! 'Hello high beams!' I prefer this to a 'martial arts Gi as, I think you should try to practice in, what you will fight in. ....As no one is going to let you change into a cotton jumper on the battlefield!

I start hitting the bag and then work up to several bags at the same time to simulate multiple targets. I do spinning kicks, lunges, punches, whatever comes in my mind at that time. I am going through all my moves I can think of one of at the time. I then drift into teleport attacks, to get that fast pop in and out timing back. As when I just snatched up that sidhe girl tonight, I felt defiantly 'off" a bit!

Two times during my sets I took a break, ported back to Poe and get the laundry done. GOT to love teleporting! It saves so much time.

As the night goes on I notice Ito come out and stand on the far-off corner of my mat. He is watching me along with a dark lady in a leotard, I assume that is Tolman? They watch me for about forty five minutes of practicing, then they go back into their office or back to the class, they where in charge of. After a few hours it looks like they are both leaving for the day. I see the other classes come and go. As I am still practicing. I rotate from one section to the other, as they rotate through their own needs in the building.

But at about four AM comes. I feel that pull from the Grove calling me. I figure that that Aunghadhail wants to talk some tonight. So I step off the mat and grabbed a towel off the stack and dried myself down really quick, change back in my regular clothes and I teleport to the Grove's edge then walk in. I look across the Grove, the Pixies come shooting out at me as usual. The one that seems to be assigned to me with Violet hair is there. I've have not given her a name yet. But I will figure out one out quite soon. As tradition is, the Drow names the Pixie after they have done something to match them with their personality. I call her Violet for now, she comes and lands to sit on my shoulder. I look her over a bit more now as she seems to be the one....I find she is near a foot tall, like a Barbie doll in height. good build and seems to have a good demeanor on her. I will ask her about her skills later on.

I ask her "I felt the Grove calling me, Violet? So what is the reason for it?"

Aunghadhail fades in out of nothingness and walks up to us.

She asks me "Well sister do you want to continue our talk tonight?"

"Yes a couple hours? I guess until tomorrow morning?"

We start talking over the bad times in my past, she's basically being a sounding board of everything that I've experienced. All the badness and stuff. She is just basically being a psychiatrist to me. I am basically venting a lot on her. But she's just sucking it up like a trooper. After a hour of that I stop deep in thought.

"Could we could get into something more creative?" I ask.

"Sure what do you need?"

"I want to see if that one spell, I was about to do during the testing is still correct?"

"I have no issue, Please start it out slowly, build it up to the point of use and I will observe it."

I pull the flow from the nexus here and as I do, I see Aung just keep nodding.

"All is good Rohanna! Just finish it up and aim up, to keep everyone safe here!"

I do as told and release it near straight up. To see the blast from it was spectacular to watch!

"Humm That felt a little different to me?"

"Yes? and how?"

"The flow here is just a hair off, from what I call normal? Aung?"

"Humm the loss of The Wood did that. Your not used to the limit we now have after the Sundering. So I only suggest that spell be used when attached to a large Ley line or like here at a nexus from now on, so you don't ruin nature by taking too much magic flow from it."

About Six o'clock in the morning. Aunghadhail stops me from practicing more.

"I think tonight's over, Nikki's going to start getting up any minute and I am going to have to be there for her. But just so you know, there seems to be something going on in another state and I think Nikki is going to be called away to take care of it."

"What's going on?"

"We will keep it confidential for now."

"Well if anything happens? You do remember to contact me! I'll be there in an instant! We have a good enough link. That I can figure out where you're at to teleport there fairly quickly!"

Aunghadhail is about to leave me "Where we're you at? Just prior to now? Because you were not in your room when Nikki went to go look."

"I was over in the phys-ed building practicing?"

"That's good. You getting used to yourself once again, that's a good effort. But just don't let it eat up your life! That you need to keep practicing. Your not in the military or warrior anymore, in the fight for your life."

I hesitate for minute "You always have to remember. I always think about that the worst is always going to happen. So I am going to be practicing, just like I always used to. Just because I am at this high school doesn't mean that nothing happens here. Even you know that."

"Regrettable...yes this high school is not One hundred percent safe. But please take it slower, live life! I know that is how you where 'built' But you can change that, I think?" she starts to fade out.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

6 AM Thursday February 15
Red section "The Grove" area

I am moving to the edge of the Grove to teleport. I look to the Pixie on my shoulder.

"Well are you going to stay here? or are you going to come with?" I ask Violet.

"I would like to come with!" she says back in Pixie.

I walk to the edge of the Grove, to find Samantha standing there next to a vehicle.

"Hi there Everheart, anything wrong?"

"Ahh was that rather BIG! boom....you?" she questions me.

"Humm maybe? I did practice a rather large spell an hour back or so. Why?"

"You woke about five mages on campus! and made me have to come out here to find out!"

"Whoops sorry. I should have thought someone outside of the Grove might see or feel a spell that big?"

"DO NOT! DO THAT AGAIN!"

"I will not, sorry I goofed!"

Samantha looks at me harshly "Is that a Pixie on your shoulder?"

"Yes....she is a friend of mine. Is there an issue with that?"

"Ahh no....strange is all, So get going. You have more tests today!"

I walk off a few feet "Now Violet have you teleported before?"

"NO?"

"You understand you might get sick?"

"Yes, the elders told me that's possible."

"You get used it or you don't?....okay?"

She nods back.

I teleport with her my shoulder, I popped into my room. She was a little dizzy. I stick her on my desk for little bit...while, she's getting herself back together.

"You look like you're basically...okay. I think you're going to be fine after one or two of those. I think you should wait here while, I go shower up. I don't think that a flying Pixie going down the hallways is exactly a good thing for the morning crowd to see."

She nods back to me "I will be fine."

I strip off my clothes really quick. Toss them in the basket for dirty laundry. Slide on my robe. Grab my shower caddy then get going to take a shower and clean up. About half an hour later, as this time I don't use the hydroflux. I did not think it's a good idea this morning. I scoot fast back into my room and start to brushing out my hair. I put my clothes on for the day. I stick with the blue jeans and a T-shirt.(no choice!)

I opened up the laptop ARC gave me. I start into figuring it out a little bit. By hunting and pecking and stuff at it. I'm definitely going to have to sit with someone and have them really show me how this thing works. Violet is just sitting on my shoulder just watching over me, quite amused at the thing. After a small bit, I get board of it and turn it off.

Then I grab a piece of paper out of my school supplies, with a pen. So that I can write out a note asking Alya Goodkind to meet up with me in my room at any time would be good for her and leave me a note with a time, that she would like to visit me in my room or she can just see me about four o'clock or five o'clock tonight. whatever she prefers or when she sees my door open.

As I get ready to put it in an envelope. I notice something about my writing. Its all cursive, perfect and script looking, like you would see on a diploma. I remember my 'guy' writing being just total chicken scratch! that you could not even read.

I think 'Great more and more of the 'human' in me is sliding away every second. I can't even write like I used to anymore!'

The Violet can definitely see that I am upset about something.

"What's got you bothered?" she asks me.

"You do know about me right? That I was a human before, I turned into this again?"

"Yeah I got the idea of that. I understand that's what happened to you. That's how you got back to us!" She grins at me.

"Well the human part of me, is what's keeping me levelheaded in here" I tap my heads side "The Sidhe in here is still remembering all the bad, from back then. Every once in a while, I see something that I'm doing, that I should be doing human wise and I am doing it like the Sidhe would do. Its starting to bother me that more and more of it is sliding away. The human side that is?"

She says back "Don't worry about it. You will just blend into what you need eventually."

I get up with the envelope in hand, I sealed it up and walked down the hallway. I walk up to Alya's door, I've been told which one is. I can see the little plaque there that says what students are in the room and since its still very early morning I see her door is still closed. So I slide the note under the door. I walk back towards my room and grab my computer, close my door. Then walk towards the sun room. My Pixie is no where to be seen I notice. I figure that she's flying up a little bit over my head, invisible or something, so no one can see her. I go to sit down in the room on one of the big sofa's. I hear a sound from down the hall, I look to see Gwen come stumbling out of her room looking tired. I see her go to get a shower and then but at Fourty-five minutes later. She joins me in the main room and I'm still sitting on the sofa, trying to figure out the computer.

"Looks like you're trying to figure out, that archaic tablet there." Gwen ribs me.

"I am.....thanks again!" I sass.

"Don't mention it! If I was not here to joke at you, who would?"

I scowl at her "EVERYBODY!"

"You want some help with that thing?"

"It would be nice for someone, to teach me more than just turning it on. I figured that out and making the sound go up and down. But I have not figured out how anything plays on it?"

She's starts telling me the specifics about it. She ran me through the trackpad there and everything else on the keyboard, then showed me how all the icons work and what they do. To click stuff to get it work. About Fourty-five minutes or so of her running me through all she can.

Gwen stops "Well I got my classes, time to go."

"That makes sense, I got to go to do this stupid placement test!"

"Good luck with that!"

"Where are you going?"

"I am going to Schuster hall?"

"That's where I'm going too! Did you do want a lift?"

"What do you mean by 'lift'?

"You want to teleport?"

She looks at me sideways "I don't know about that? I heard your teleports might make people sick a little bit?"

"You have to try it, to find out? or you can't go on trips with me! Want to try it out this morning?"

"Okay!"

I go to put my laptop back in my room really quick.

"You got all your books together?"

"Yes!"

I drape my arm around her "YA ready!"

"Yesss" before she even finishes. I port in front of Schuster hall with her.

She looks a little dizzy. I hold on to her "You fine?"

"Yeah....not that bad."

"Okay....probably, the next time you won't even feel it!"

"Cya!" and off she goes to her class.

I go to the main hall and look for the receptionist. I asked her where to go? She points me up. Then gives me a map and draws me a line to the room I need to go to.

I wonder around a little looking at all the other kids studying and some going to class. I finally find my door and go in.

"I am here for an appointment for placement testing?" I say to the first one I see.

They sat me down at my computer.

One asks me point blank "Ahh they told us you might not know how to work this?"

"I practiced some this morning on a laptop!"

"Well that's good." She runs me through how to use it and for the next six hours straight from Eight o'clock on I'm just using that thing. I find that the test is strange on how it works. You use the keypad, the mouse? and the touch screen, to do it.
The test itself seems to get harder? After you do a small part, it figures that you know that section by your scores? and moves on with more and more difficult questions to do. I seem to be doing just about all I ever learned. Including my electrical journeymanship is in there! Heck even some of my work stuff in milling and EFX work for Christ sake! That darn thing is too smart!

As I am sitting there doing the test as one of the 'watchers' comes up to me "Ahh would you mind putting that dagger away? Please. As its not really allowed in here during test times."

I look down at my left hand, sure enough its there and I am nervously flipping it!

"Ahh sorry? nervous habit." I let it drop into the ether.

I finish up my tests for the day. I think I am done with what they want? It's not a timed test, just pure knowledge test and after I finish up. I asked the test giver "Well how did I do?"

"You'll get your results through Dr. bellows on Friday and he will figure out classes you need for Monday after next."

"Ohh well I guess I will find out?"

As I start to leave she stops me "Don't worry, you did better than Okay, is what I can see from the preliminaries."

I walk out of Schuster, teleport back to Poe and I noticed as my teleport is coming in for a landing. My futon bed has arrived.

I sing out "COOL!" as I pop in the room.

I look it over and pull the plastic off it. I set it the way I wanted. Make sure it's good and extend it out fully.

I lay on it and I stretch out "Perfect size! just long enough" I say, as I see if my feet hit the end....and they don't!

I get back up from my stretching out, to grab the sheet set. That was bought for it and washed last night. Then I go about, making it up and then fold it back up into its couch position. Next I get my laptop and start playing with it. Trying to figure it out some more, exploring the net, getting an idea how that works. I am starting to like how information is so easily found on it. After an hour I get board of it, as I am having trouble finding the things I want to see and I can't find a way to mark them.....I have to ask Gwen on how to do that?

Since I am a little board by everyone being at class, I pull out my meditation mat "I have not done this for two couple days" I say to myself, then I sit down and start up my meditation. I make note to remember what time it is. So that I come back to 'reality' at four o'clock-ish, when everyone else gets out of class I am back up and I am ready. I fade deep into thought and try hard to 'organize' my thoughts.

I fade into my new mental home...the long past Elvin academy and my 'team' room in it. I am sitting on my bed and the 'Drow' part of my mind is standing there over me "SO! I guess we are staying here?" she asks me.

"Yes....where else do you suggest we go?" I say as I get up.

She moves around me, sits on the bed and pulls up her feet. I notice in the rooms mirror, the near comedy of this....I am arguing with myself!...My exact twin!

"Well there is the Grove?" she says.

"NO! You said to me, we don't run from a fight...or can't? So we are staying."

She hisses back to me "Yes I did....we don't run" and now you can tell the difference between us both...the voice. Her's is far colder....

"So my plan...and yours? Selling most of the gems. Via the Goodkind kid, so we can fund a all Sidhe academy? We are going forward on that?" I ask my mirror self.

"Yes...I would rather make a weapon of all those gems...Especially that huge one we have. But selling them is the best option...we can't use them?"

"Fine... I have her coming here today. We get this done and over with. Then comes the hard part? Finding a place and starting it."

She nods to me "I still think the GOO should be dead!"

"STOP that...I am not going to do that. You will see?"

"I hope your right....But Aunghadhail? Letting her live is certainly a mistake and you know it. She will warp that child, that she is in...sooner or later?"

I sigh "I hope not....maybe me being here, will slow her down and temper that child better? I will try to steer her in the right direction." I then walk out of my room and back to real life.

When I come out of my meditation at four o'clock. I make sure again that I like where my futons is at.

Once I have the room the way I like it, I reach into the ether and I pull out the box. I slide it out of its home and it fills up one whole side of the room! Then I start to beef up the wards. With a essence heavy, temporary ward on this room. To block the magic that's going to come flowing out of it, all over the room once I open that box. I go through the sequence of opening it. I check my ward work to see if anything is 'bleeding' out....all good! I open up the top and slide it over.

My arm reaches into it while concentrating, on what I want to pull out. I am thinking hard on my wardrobe cabinet, from my academy days. I get it and start pulling it out....its just a One inch thick door, with a One inch wood frame behind it. Three feet across by Seven foot tall. After I get it fully out. I lean it against the wall. I go back to the box. I pull up the matching chest of drawers, its Four foot tall with various drawers on it. Its Five inches thick and almost Three feet wide. I lean it against the wall also.

As I am getting near done, a breeze of a knock is at the door! as I am across the room leaning that last chest against the wall. Alya opens the door! "Can I come in?....Rohanna your here. I heard you messing around in your room."

I GLARE at her. I'm just fiercely mad! As she just opened my door without permission. I bolt! over to her really quick, grab her by the scruff of her shirt and pull her into the room. Then I slammed the door shut behind her. I could feel her go 'heavy' to protect yourself. For a second I think she's going to go 'light' on me to get out of my room by going through the wall.

I glare in to her eyes and growl in her face "DO NOT go 'light' on me! As the ward I just put on this room WILL burn you to a crisp, as you go through it! You! next time you come in here! You will knock! Then wait to be asked to come in! Just don't assume!"

She's looking around me and over at the box. "Alya? What I want you to do right now is, forget you saw that and promise me now....on that!" I hiss out "turn around and look at the corner of the room! Until I tell you that you can turn back around!"

Alya is about to ask a question of me "Do exactly what I said! Because YOU violated my privacy!"

Alya thinks about it for second "Yeah I kinda did? Didn't I? So I do deserve kind of rough treatment right now."

"Yes....you do!" I hiss out "And where is that promise of mine on the box!....please?"

"I promise that I will never talk about that box, I saw today."

"Try again and do it right this time....kid!" I near yell out.

"You mean a...."

My growl interrupts her "Yes! I mean a Proper swear...please?"

"Man you are upset....I swear on my true name, that I will never talk about that box I saw today."

"Thank you"....I spin her around and stick her face in the corner. I go back over the box, slide it shut, deactivated it and slide it back in the ether "You can turn around now!" I 'growl' a little bit my voice!

"I'm sorry, I should have not done that?"

"Obviously!"

"But really! all reports, I can sneak in from ARC. Said that's what everybody is after! That box of yours! They don't even understand what it is?"

"Well neither will you! So just think it as a giant suitcase at this point. Being owned by Felix the freaking cat! OKAY!?"

She laughs at the archaic reference "Okay I can understand that. That makes a perfectly good representation of what your box probably is. So? Why did you call me to your room?.....for this meeting?"

I grab my wardrobe and walk over to the other side of the room.

"What's this stuff?" Alya asks.

"This is my furniture."

"Furniture? It looks like a door? Not a piece of furniture."

"Whatever?"

I walk over to the wall and lien it against it. Then I grab the drawers. I walk over to the edge of the futon, line it up on the wall. To where I want it to be....level and straight with the futon bed itself. I pull out some essence and think about the spell I remember from my academy days. I affix it to the wall permanently. Now it's a fixed point. I tested it by pulling one of the drawers out and it slides out two and half feet...like it's supposed to.

Alya is shocked by that "What the hell! It's like only Five inches thick!.....Ohhh! you got like pocket dimension furniture. Cool!....You got more of this?"

"No....I do not have more of it. I used to be able to make it, but I don't think there's that kind of wood here to make it anymore? I'll look into it, if I find some and I have time I might build ya a set? But don't count on it or think about it! Its a longshot maybe."

I slide the drawer shut and I grab the wardrobe, line it up next that one and do the same thing to affix it. I open it....there is nothing stored in it. Because all my armor's in the ether. I start grabbing hangers out of it and hang up my pants as I pull them out of my laundry bin.

Alya looks inside it with curiosity "Well anyway, what did you call me in here for?"

"Yeah that's right! Well Rosalyn said that your are a decent person. Your easy to deal with. That every transaction or thing you do, is pretty much exactly what it is by your word. Also your trustable. What I need was someone that's obviously like you, that's got connections? How can I say it 'in the rich peoples circle.'

"Ya I definitely got that!" she boasts to me.

I put my laundry basket back down the futon bed and go over to the chest of drawers. Flip open the first layer of drawers to another full layer behind it, then spin it to the side. Alya is watching shaking her head. I pull out a Two foot long drawer, that's about Six inches deep and pull out a large Oaken box from it. The Oak box is One foot by One foot by Two feet and I set it on top of the bed. Then close it up the chest.

"What else does it do?"

"Quite a few other things."

I open up the large hinged top of the Oaken box and all Alya sees in it is jewelry. It fills the top in smaller compartments by type, rings, necklaces, earrings and others.

"WOW! that's some nice stuff! Is it all yours?"

"Well It is now! The previous owners aren't exactly alive anymore" I giggle at that.

Alya glances at me with suspicion "You did not, kill them....did you?"

I stay silent.

"Okay I'll take that as a yes...maybe and...could've been? But let me guess finding evidence or witnesses is going to be impossible. Because it happened over a bizzllion years ago?"

I nod.

I lift the top layer of the box and put it on the bed. I pull out a small wooden box from deeper within it and a leather bag.

Alya looks into the box and sees how deep it is...it looks like it goes down several feet into darkness "Does everything you own do that?"

I shake my head. Then I wave her over to me and open the bag, to pour out the contents. It's pretty much looks like all diamonds. The sizes range from one carat up to five or six carats.

"I want you to see, if you can get your contacts to get me the best money on this. They are probably going to find, that it's some of the best gems they have ever seen. These were mined by the Dwarves before humans even had fire. I have 'liberated' them from the previous owners."

She snickers at that "Okay"

She starts looking through them "I'm not an expert. But you have a couple million here maybe? In gems easy."

"I hear your studying magic with Circe? So look again and "Feel" them with that...Please?"

Alya rubs her hand over them again and I can see she is trying to use a spell to see what they are.

"They feel kind of strange? I don't get it? Tell me what I am looking for?"

"Your too young and inexperienced to know them. They are 'Diamonds of Tuatha De' Danann'. Better know to some as 'Diamonds of the Goddess'. They are used to make magical items and weapons. They hold the spells and essence permanently. Go ask Circe or Sir Wallace about them."

I slide my hand over the pile there and fan them out better. I pull up a spell. I use for grading gems for magic uses and do it again. I pick up two good ones about five carats each. I hand both to her.

"Here I think these two are the best in this batch. Keep one for yourself as a deposit, then give one to Circe from me and you as a gift. Also as a peace offering from our little spat yesterday."

"What do, I do with this?"

"Go ask her...she will tell ya."

"Ohh ya....this is the important part. I hate to give this one up. I fell in love with it when I got it and I hate to give it up. But to me....it's just....if you really think about it,....its just fricken big, pretty rock. I could be spending the money on something else AND I AM! So understand all most all! The cash you get from this is NOT going to me, its reserved for a better and good purpose!"

I opened up the small box. I pull from it a diamond, of a size that would fill a closed fist and hand it to her.

"That's the best one! I've ever seen!...so here you go....figure out what you can get for that! It is also a Diamond of Tuatha De' Danann'."

She is amazed at its size "Oh....my....God!....I don't have the right tools here and she holds it up to the light. From what I can see its a beautiful cut, clarity looks perfect and I don't see any flaws. But I'm not an expert."

I walk across room and put the Oak box back in the drawer it came from.

"You won't find any flaws in that gem. That was someone's pride and joy. For someone very, very, important at one point in time. I saved their bacon and they handed that to me....on the down low basically. I don't know why they gave that to me? I can't spend it, in the position I was in. So....I'll never understand why they handed it to me? I was planning to make it like a pommel for a sword or something. But its just to gaudy and too big for anything like that. I don't know what else to use it for?" I shrug to her.

So what ever you can get for that......Please? One thing" I beg her "make sure that this sale is completely anonymous! I do not want to be traced to that rock! Because its going to stand out like a sore thumb....obviously! They are going to want to know where it came from. Lastly I am going to want all of money put in an offshore account, so I don't get taxed in the United States! I already have one set up and as soon as you start seeing the purchase go through. I will get you the information for this transaction."

I put the gem back in the box and handed it to her. Along with the leather bag.

"Your going to trust me with all this!?" she squeaks out.

"Your right down the hallway? I know where you sleep! So you can't go anywhere with it. Anyway if you steal that rock, I'm gonna know where its at. I have like a minor connection to it. When its sold, I will break it. But if someone steals it....good luck for them....I'll find them" I smile in a evil manner.

Alya says "I will call a courier and have them come pick this up tonight and have it sent to my friends in Antwerp. To be assessed, then put on the market. The Big Stone will probably take several months to sell. The smallest gone within a month or two? is my guess?."

"Thank you....so what do you want as a cut on this?"

"SO far nothing. I just have to go ask Circe about this and find out about it. If that gem is what you say? That might be fair for my end of this...night!" off she goes at a near run.

After I opened up the door for Alya to go and Gwen comes walking is almost as I opened up the door.

Gwen gushes out "COOL! you got your room decorated. You got your bed now and what's with the cabinets?"

She walks over to my wardrobe door and she can't get the knob to pull open.

"Its not going to open for you. it's magic."

She's looking at it and trying even harder to pull on it "I don't understand?"

I walk over to it, then touch it and it's since is keyed only me. I open it up and she looks inside.

"Geez it's like a closet in there! Kind of like one of those pocket dimension deals that some people set up.... like the warpers do?

Gwen asks "Show me the rest of it!

"Okay I'll show ya the cabinet too "

I walk over to chest. I pull out the drawers and each one is about two feet deep and empty. I slide them shut, then flip the next section over....like a page in a book. To show her how it s works.

"How many layers is it?"

"Five...." I flip over the next section, to show its all drawers. Then the next section more drawers again. I get to the last section, its just one big door.

"What's in that?"

"You got a fridge in your room?" I flip it open "So do I! A magically chilled fridge with the freezer up top" I open it up and I look in there "Whoa I forgot! I left stuff in it?" so I get down on the floor, to sort through it.

Gwen looks at me grossed out "Ewww science experiment! How many hundreds of thousands of years, has this stuff been floating around!"

"Its in a pocket dimension, it doesn't exist in time. It was put in the last week according to it."

"Really?"

My room's doors is still open and Jade comes strolling in with her laptop in her hands. Then tries to show me a webpage of even more clothes!

"I think I found some more clothes for ya!" she squeals at me.

"Huumm Okay?" I mutter out from the box, I just put my head into.

She is watching me. I've got my head buried in a cabinet that, I should not be able to fit my hand in, let alone the whole top of my body. She watches intently, as I pull out of it...jars, bottles and stuff.

She walks over behind me and sits down "What's this..." She says as she is picking stuff up, that I just sat there on the floor near her.

I see that and spin around to her. I pull the small jar out of her hand...gently and put it down.

"Something you should not mess with! Don't touch....any of this PLEASE. Almost everything you see here is dangerous or poisonous in the extreme."

"What are they?" Jade asks.

They're ingredients for magic recipes, enchanting armor and weapons. Some of them one aren't just RARE! They don't exist anymore! These are probably the only ones on the whole planet right now....like" I pick up one "This one here is....I read the label...." 'How can I say it too her? As its kind bad and evil sounding to have this' I think.... "Its unicorns blood." I finally blurt out.

She gets rather upset at me and near cries "YOU killed a unicorn!"

"Yes I killed a unicorn and usually that is supposed to be an evil act. According to legend and blah, blah, blah.....but that's unicorns blood. I don't think there's any of that on the planet. I use it for specific spells as an ingredient." I say flatly.

At the door, I see Billie peering in the doorway, She was obviously following Jade for some reason. Unbeknownst to me that seems to have grabbed Nikki's attention from down the hallway. So now she's walking down that way, to look in my room. Because Billie is at my door and so is Bunny. I can now hear Nikki walking down the hall to here. I can always tell her footsteps from everybody else, as an elf walks different than any human."

Jade picks up another one of the containers of mine. Then starts to shake it violently to see its contents and see if they rattle any.

"You gotta be gentle! Don't shake them. You don't understand how delicate some of the stuff is? Jade please? I beg of you don't mess with it."

She picks up a very well engraved jar with a gold lid...next "What is this one? It looks weird and the jar is different, because it has got a gold lid on it!"

I snatch it back form her "Yeah it's!" I spin the top off of it, real slowly as I say a small spell to open it "This is frozen concentrated...I know this sounds bizarre!....Golden Dragon's blood."

As I said that, Nikki's head popped around the corner. I could see its Aunghadhail who is in charge at this time, by her faces demeanor. Now she is looking right at me VERY puzzled and VERY surprised.

"You have frozen...concentrated....Dragon's blood......Golden Dragon's Blood? There has not been a Golden Dragon since I was alive that I know of?" I hear the Queens voice ask me.

"It was in my storage cabinet....okay?" I sass at her.

"That is some of the most poisonous blood on the planet! One drop could probably kill everyone in the school, if put in the water supply." she states to the room, in her more than commanding regal manner.

"Yip here it is!" I hold out the jar to her and wiggle it about "I use it for making specific armors and stuff. It defeats specific spells" I state to her, as I shake it about playfully, even more now.

"I heard it was used for that kind of spellcrafting. But mostly by our Artificer's. Not by you? not by Elves?" Aunghadhail looks at me very strangely.

"Well I use it once in a while? So...?" I ask.

"We have to talk again in the Grove about this. If you're making magic items, That's highly unusual for someone like you?"

"You don't know everything your sisters did! Some of its like, I have been telling you....not happy." I say to her, as I take the top off the jar.

"Don't spill it!" Aung shrieks out!

I dip my finger in it really quick and lick it, as Aunghadhail GASPS! at me.

"Mmmm Still fresh!" I say as I pull my finger from my mouth.

"That should have killed you instantly!" she scolds me.

"Remember I was an assassin? Poisons don't affect me. Not like you think they should."

She nods to me "Yes...I remember you said that once."

I close up the jar, put it back and I start pulling some of the other stuff out. I mentally start going through it all, as an inventory of what I have in here! Then after some time, WAY! in back. I have to reach, deep into it. I pull out a very large wooden box with Elvin words stenciled on its lid.

Aunghadhail instantly SCREAMS at me the second she sees it "That's my special reserve Royal Elvin bandy.....you thief!"

"Oh crap! I'm caught!" I screech, then look at Aunghadhail and cower a little "I liberated it from your stores, when we were visiting....sorry?" I squeak out...Then I open the top to show her "I got six bottles?" I say softly and as innocent as I can muster.

Aunghadhail screams out even louder now "SIX!....YOU GOT SIX!" she's just screeching, then stomps her little foot at me.

I pull out one the finely wrought crystal bottles with the stopper still on it. "The last six on the planet.....You should be thanking me! Not getting mad at me!" I sass rather smartly at her.

Aunghadhail tilts her head thinking about that "Yes....I should be thanking you. For giving me back MY! bottles!" she says rather possessively.

"Not really!" I slide it back into its sleeve really gingerly "Your DEAD! and when you stopped breathing! You stopped possessing stuff!.....except for Nikki that is!" I laugh.

Everybody in the room starts to laugh at my very shallow joke.

Bunny asks me "I wonder how that tastes?" from her place leaning on my wall, next to the floating Billie

I glance at her over my shoulder "It's made for Sidhe specifically. If a human drank that? Got about Ninety-five percent chance it will probably kill you, just about instantly! The alcohol content is just incredibly high!"

Gwen mused my answer "So it's made...for you, me and Nikki and the other elves in the school. I wonder if Jobe can drink it?"

"I don't know if Jobe can drink it? She interfered with her DNA? So it's a maybe with that. It might drop her DEAD in her tracks!" I ponder the thought...."Maybe I should see?.....NOPE! that would be wasting good stuff on her!"

Aunghadhail states to me...no near commands me "I want at least half of that case!"

"You get one bottle and I must speak to Nikki about it!"

Nikki back in charge says "Okay so your going to give me....one bottle?"

"Seriously....your not of age. You should not be drinking it number one. Even though as an Sidhe you would already be drinking this. As human laws say...you can't. I'm not even supposed to have it! But it's here. Nikki?" I ask softly my voice real serious now "You gotta make your choice! You get one bottle. Do you want for your wedding or the birth of your first kid?"

She ponders it for a second. I can see that she is really thinking, as her tongue is in her cheek and she looks rather cute when she does that!

"This is an important choice." I Tell her "It's going to be one time, your going to get to drink it. Its going to be your bottle to do with what you want. Until Sidhe figure out how to make it again? Most of the ingredients don't exist anymore. So its going to be a whole new process. You're making a lifelong choice here! Let me emphasize this to you Nikki....your only going to get to do it once. I know you're going with Stalwart....but he is human. A human might not be your first and only marriage. But your first kid, is always going to be your first kid."

She's thinking still and states "I understand...let me think for a second."

Obviously her and Aunghadhail are talking now, by the near blank look she has on her face now.

"Aunghadhail recommends for the birth of the first kid" Nikki finally says.

"That's your best choice I really do recommend that, also remember it's not for the date of the birth. It's the first birthday, as when the kid survives its first year it's usually proven that the kid is going to survive forever."

After I say that I start tearing up real bad. Thinking about my past...'kids'.... and drift off for some time deep in pain from it.

I get jolted back to reality, as I find Jade and Gwen bear hugging me to death. I find Nikki near the door in tears.

"I don't know why I am crying right now....but Aunghadhail is real sad for some reason now?" Nikki sniffles out.

"She did not have any kids. I sure she is sad at that and hopes you will!"

Gwen finally lets go of me "Well don't I get a bottle?" she near demands.

Gaea I laugh at that! ITS just what I needed right now.

"As a friend! yeah I guess why not! There's only six. But I am going to keep them for you. As in here, you could drop a bomb on the building.....this box will still be here intact!" I slide the brandy box back into the far back of it. Then start putting the other stuff back in deep also, So I can have regular food in front of it. Then I close up the door and lock it.

I stop in thought "Wait one guys! Gwen, Nikki come here please?" Nikki walks over as Gwen is near at my feet "Gwen put your hand right her please" I point at the front of the chest....she does. I say a spell on it. "Now Nikki your turn" She does the same. "Now both of you can open this....just in case."

They both nod knowing right away what I mean.

I close everything back up, to start putting what clothes I 'do' have away.

"Well since everybody's here! Should we go to crystal and eat dinner? Or should we order pizzas or something and stay in?"

Everybody is looking at me "We could order pizzas? But who is going to pay?" asks Billie. Who I know has one huge appetite!

I glance over to Jade sitting on my floor, then go over to my desk and get my wallet there. I get out my credit card and hand it to Jade.

"Well....Jade, Gwen....you two figure out who wants to eat what. Order it on this and have it delivered here soon as they can!"

"Cool!" the two sing in unison.

Gwen the less impulsive one asks me "What's our limit?"

"Don't worry about it....up to a thousand, if you go over a thousand dollars! I am going to be mad. We are not feeding the whole building. Just for us...team Kimba and the assembled friends here. That's Bunny there, Rosalyn if she shows and others we have as close buds!"

They get online quickly and start getting everybody's pizza orders together. They order some chicken and everything else. Of course Gwen ordered salad and stuff for us Elves. I am grumbling NO pepperoni pizza from me again! As they go about ordering more food.

About an hour later, I have pretty much everything exactly where I want it! The drawers are set with all my stuff put up.

Sara comes traipsing up the stairs. I hear her in the hallway "Sounds like everybody is hanging out up here again!" she sings.

I hear Paige coming up the stairs with her. They both walk in my room just as I'm getting things done.

Sara looks around at my room "Cool furniture! let me guess some kind of dimensional pocket bit, like my room does?" as she enters the room and plops on my futon.

"Exactly what your room does!" I pointed out.

"Interesting You could make a mint with this, if you can figure out how to make it!" Sara shot at me.

"I used to make in the past. But I don't know if I can use any of the wood that is presently available here."

I walk over to Paige "Paige? you have to show me some more of the advanced features on the computer, the next time you have some free time?"

"Well my Sunday is open during the afternoon...about after three o'clock if you got the time?

"That sounds like we can do that. You want to meet me in Hawthorn or here?"

Paige mulls over it "Ahh we can meet here?"

"I can meet you here. Sounds like a deal!" I say excited, in that dumb laptop is no longer going to confound me!

I hear there is a small commotion in the hallway and Mrs. Horton walks in my room. Then after she gets in my room, she walks up to me. "Well.....Miss Leigh, Mrs. Carson wants to see you." she finally huffs at me.

Everyone looks at me like the voice of doom! Just sounded my name.

"What? this late at night?" I ask.

"Yes she finally got her paperwork done and saw your security infraction that you did on Tuesday night."

"CRAP!" I shriek out. Mrs. Horton eyeballs me harshly for the outburst.

"I guess she was waiting for you to get your placement tests done before! She came down with the hammer on you! She wants to see you within the next ten minutes!" then, Mrs. Horton starts shooing me to get my stuff together and go!

I put my shoes back on and look at the group "Well save me some pizza...the cheese pizza, salad and whatever else you think would be good for me! I'll be back!"

I walk down the hallway and out the door, then teleport to Schuster as I walk down the hallway.

Bunny bubbled out "I wish I could do that!" she taps Sara on the shoulder "So she just teleports anywhere she wants to?"

Sara answers back "As far as I can figure. She teleports as easy, as you walk."

Bunny sang out "That's got to be so awesome!"

-----------------
While I was in my room with the rest of the group and going to talk to Carson.
-----------------

Alya is running across the campus to Kirby Hall. She near runs into the magically hidden door and goes 'light' into the floor to go down. Then runs to Circe's office in hopes to catch her still there.

Alya knocks on Circe's door and then hears "Come in" from the other side.

"Ahh Alya What can I do for you? my dear" she asks, As Alya comes into the room.

"Circe? I have a question? about something that Rohanna gave me to take care of for her and make a deal on." She questions.

"Humm so what is that Drow got you into?" Circe asks seeming none too happy.

"This" Alya puts one of the two diamonds I chose from the pile, on her desk.

Circe picks it up and looks it over "A diamond? a rather large one, but why is this an issue?"

"Rohanna says they are special in nature? Used to make magic Items and really rare?"

Circe looks at the stone again, this time with her magic vision. This time she sees what Alya was talking about and it shocks her.

"Alya do you know what this is? Did she tell you its name by chance?" Circe asks now more than interested in this 'deal' of Alya's.

"I don't know what they are. But she said, its a Diamond of Tuatha De' Danann? What ever that is? That is why I came to ask you."

"Well she is right and this one! Is real valuable. As it has never been enchanted. Most of these around now, have been enchanted many times and then recycled over and over near dozens of times. Finding one unused is real rare."

"So selling it may get some attention?" Alya asks, now thinking she might have bit off too much in this deal.

"Humm this one a little....Why do you ask?"

"Because she has this to sell and is asking me to use my contacts to sell them."

Circe stops Alya "What do you mean by THEM? She has more?!"

"Ahh yes" Alya puts the leather bag and box on Circe's desk "This bag and this one in the box?"

Circe opens the bag and spills the contents on her desk. Then sits back in near shock at the sight. "Ohh my this is something! That Drow is certainly full of surprises." Circe picks up a few stones and looks them over with her spells.

Circe looks at several "Alya....is this all she has?"

"Ahh nope. There is the one in that box....there maybe more as, she took this bunch out of a larger storage box of her's at the time." Alya adds.

Circe did not like hearing 'the ONE in that box' at all. She leans over to the small box and opens it "What the hell!" Circe gasped out. Then....she pulled the large stone from its place on the cushion inside the box.

Circe carefully studies the stone. Takes her time, using spell after spell to peer into the stones heart. After near an hour she is done and puts it down "Alya....she should not sell this. Its too dangerous to let out on the open market. As anyone might buy it. This stone is so good, it could be used to make a magic artifact of near incredible power. Do you think she knows that?"

"Yes I do. As she picked out these two stones out of the whole pile in what appears to me in less time than you can? Plus she knew exactly what these are and talked about making the large one into a sword pommel of some sort? But felt it was too large and gaudy? For her taste? I could go on, but I can't."

"Humm you saw something and she made you swear not to talk of it." Alya nods back "Yep this Drow knows her stuff...a little too well it think!" Circe says as she sits back into her large chair.... thinking.

"Ohh ya I am to give you one of the two stones as a gift, from me and her? For that issue you two had yesterday?" she stated.

"Humm Alya pleases promise me you will not talk of this."

Alya nods "Do you want the word of it too?" she asks.

"No I trust you fully....In your opinion what do you think of her?"

"Well Rohanna? from what I have seen and read is....What can be best called a Elvin Terminator I guess? All the best skills and equipped with same. She is no easy kill, I read the report from ARC on her.....Yes I have it. A person moving into my building just down the hall with her back ground? You bet I got my hands on it and boy it cost me!...But anyway, the very day she changed, she put six bullets in her face and it did nothing! Not unusual for Whateley! But then she knocked out Aunghadhail's shield spell in one hit! That alone is NUTS!

But in my opinion? She should stay here! Do you really want to let someone that mentally unstable out into the world? With that much raw power? That would be irresponsible of Whateley to do that. Then add she really knows her 'trade' and I think she will add to the school in many ways....as she wants to teach BAD! I have told by more than one. Apparently its her love in life to do so. So I would keep her here and encourage her and try to get her level headed. That little fight she had last night, shows she is calming down a bit.( Alya shrugs)....She did not hurt either kid who attacked her, she just played with them. Then she invited them to a pizza party? if they set one up with all the Elves?" (Alya chuckles at that) "So anything else you want my opinion on?"

"Did she tell you what this money is going for at all?"

"Ya she said its not for her? But is for a good cause, is all she said. But I trust that is the truth! Because I have heard that she can not tell a lie at all. That its impossible for her to do so? Some kind of Geas on her, keeping her from doing so."

"Humm what could a Drow....that just got here, have plans for this vast amount of money?" Circe sits and ponders.

"What do you mean by 'vast' Circe? its only a few million here at best? maybe twenty on a high day because of the large stone." Alya asks now very confused at what Circe said just now.

"You really don't understand how rare this stuff is! The small stones! Just one on the market, that is unused is a near once in a lifetime find. The large one? I can bet, one that large has not been for sale ever! AND if it was? It was over a thousand years ago or better. See what I mean now?" Alya nods and now is thinking 'ohh boy I am in over my head!' "I think this pile here alone will go for ten's of millions! if not near One hundred and Fifty!....The large one? if it goes for less than FOUR hundred million its being given away that day! AND its sale may take years to do right."

Alya stared in near shock at the small pile on Circe's desk. It was worth more than the whole Marvel takeover deal, she did less than a year ago. "Would it be a better financial decision, to sell these over months and years to make more?"

"No....those who want these? will buy them up! But remember this. My feeling someone is going to die for this larger stone at sometime!... somehow?.... someway? It might get stolen numerous times in the next few years!" Alya gulped a bit at that statement of death.

"So I would tell her no...don't sell it. But then she will find another agent to make the sale for her and we will never know who has it then. Besides I have heard that she only really cares for Elves lives and a bunch of dead humans will not interrupt her day at all...heck she might even want it for all we know?" Circe warns Alya.

"I don't know what to do now! Circe? Please advise me some on this? I am way in over my head, I just started in magic class this term! This is no regular deal of my type." Alya is worried now.

"Alya I know! what to do. I have some contacts, that may have enough to buy the whole lot at one time. I will get in touch with them on this for you and see what they say?" Circe says as she ponders her other ideas over the pile of gems.

"Okay thanks....So I am off and keep that one stone please? As she asked me to give it to you!" Alya gathers up the stones and walks out of the room.

Circe turns after she left and starts making calls via phone and magic means to her contacts that may want the stones.

As Alya walks back to Poe, She is on her phone to a courier as she walks. To come pick up all the gems to have them locked away for safety. Then she will have only two good looking stones sent to her contacts along with a note telling what they are? and to test as such. She is doing this because? She is most curious to the street price on these gems is correct from Circe.

--------------------------------------------------------------

Back at Schuster hall

I port in front of the door to Schuster hall. I walk-in, then run up the staircase and I see that Elaine is sitting there doing work obviously.

I stopped in front of Elaine "Hi again...I'm back....and I am not happy obviously."

Elaine states to me "Mrs. Carson is NOT happy with you at all right now!"

"I figured."

She pushes the button on her comm "Mrs. Carson....Miss Leigh is here."

"Send her in." I hear her voice say in a cold tone via the com-box.

I walk over to the door, go in and close the door behind me.

As I walk into her room I ask out "Mrs. Carson? You asked for me?"

"Yes I saw your report from Tuesday night, Wednesday morning. About what you did in the Grove. I understand that can be listed under religious freedom. So with that you can't really be punished for it. But you still disobeyed a security guard three times and actually evaded said guard from taking control of you three times. Then bouncing Peeper off the pavement. Even though he justly deserved it! The only reason why I am not giving you punishment for tossing Peeper, is because you saved Greasy from breaking his fool neck! From falling out of the tree!"

I stand there and can't help not to smile at the facts.

That smile of mine garners a glare of death from her, as she starts on me once again "Then add I have heard about your little 'spat' in Crystal hall last night...AND NO you are not in trouble for that. As they attacked first! But at least you showed restraint on them! which is good to see."

"Yes ma'am."

"I am just going to give you one day over at Hawthorne. Cleaning up the rooms and I think our best choice is going to be helping Puppet out with her room. As according to your notes? Just about anything poisonous doesn't affect you and you be perfect for helping her clean her room."

"Okay? I don't know who your talking about?"

"Puppets got a condition, where she's basically rotting from the inside out. Her blood is poisonous. We have to clean it and filter it, to keep her alive. Your going there to clean out her equipment and dispose of a the excess waste."

I would roll my eyes now if they still could 'that sounds just wonderful!' I think to myself.

"Okay Mrs. Carson understand you have to dole out some punishment. You can't show favoritism."

"Let's try to keep these incidences to a minimum...please? Tell me why did you continue to walk away from Samantha?"

"I genuinely thought she was a robot?....one. I didn't know she's a cyborg that had problems?" I shrug.

She nods her head "Okay I can see where you would jump to that conclusion with the information that was presently available. But you still disobeyed a security guard and you saw that security officer was in full uniform right?"

"Yes I did....I admit that I did wrong....?"

"Well you know your mistake. You should familiarize yourself with the officers uniforms that we have on campus and which ones are official and which ones are not."

"I will Mrs. Carson."

"You may go now. Just go see the house mother in Hawthorn tomorrow at Eight o'clock in the morning, for your punishment detail."

"Yes ma'am have a good night."

I walk out the door, then as I walk past Elaine's desk, she whips her hand out with a piece of paper in it "This is what you give to Mrs. Cantrel, in Hawthorn. Have a good night!"

"You too Ms. Clair."

I walked down the hallway and I just port back to the sunroom at Poe. When I 'pop' into the room...To see most of the people I know, just eating up a storm!

Sara looks at me as I pop in "Well what did the executioner give you?"

I Grumble out "One day at Hawthorne."

"Ohhh You got off easy for deifying a security officer! Usually its three days!"

"I guess that's good?" I sass.

"Well at least you will be the same building I am. I can talk to you while your working. Because pretty much tomorrow, I have off."

"That's good!" I sing out.

"Then remember Saturday, we're going into town. To go shopping!" She just beams at me.

"Oh crap!" I howl out "I got to do that also by tomorrow!"

"What?" Sara asks.

"Well I got to so some kind of illusion to cover myself up! We can't go walking the streets of Boston with me looking like this!" I point at my face.

I turn around and put the paperwork with my things back in my room.

"SAVE some food for me!" I yell out at the group of locusts eating everything in sight. In hopes that one hears me! I port out over to the student store and go right to the magic supply area. I start looking through their crystals really quick.

"Great! this whole Crystal section is not laid out the way it should be!" I moan out.

At least I know the type of crystal, I need for spells or magic Items on myself by heart! I finally find the right drawer, full of what I need and start on testing out each one, to find the one that matches my magic and self best.

I test each one by touch with my fingers as fast as I can "nope, nope, not that one!" I test dozens and dozens and dozens of them. 'some day I have to teach these luddites how to grade crystals right and keep it clean!' I think.

FINALLY I find what I need "This is perfect! for the illusion set stone!" I yell.

I hunt for one more for the base of my etching component. That is easy just need one of the same type, that has no real flaws.

I find a Mithril necklace that I need to wear it on and a Mithril mount for the stone to use. Then I get a small Mithril ring. I can melt down for the etching process. As I do not want to use my own supply up, if I don't have to. As mine stock is PURE and PERFECT! I grab everything together and walk up to the purchase counter.

As I'm standing there "Damn it! I forgot something! can you wait for second?" I ask the clerk

"Okay?" he looks at me more than puzzled.

"I forgot my credit card"

"If your going to be gone......" I stop him "I'll be back in thirty seconds."

I port out of there, back to the sunroom "Jade, Gwen my credit card!" i yelp at them.

Gwen gets it and then handed it back to me, I port back away to the store before she even asks me something and then step back in line with the same guy.

"Okay.....teleporter cool!"

I see Peeper kind of laughing at me and sneering at me from across the store and give him the evil eye!

The cashier is ringing it all up "You do realize, your buying Mithril here? This is going to be couple thousand dollars of stuff here, with what you bought so far?"

"No problems, just ring it up."

"One of the rich kids?" he kind of grumbles at me.

"NO! one of the kids that knows how to provide for itself!"

I look back over to Peeper and YEP he is still making an ass of himself! But now he is standing with that rather nice guy John. But John from what I can hear from WAY over here, is trying real hard to dissuade him from being a moron and failing. As Peeper is ramping up on the sexist comments!

I can hear them from over here. I hear Peeper says just as I finish up my purchase and the kid hands me my bag of goods. "Boy! I love that ass! on her I'd love to TAP that!" annnd that was the one!

I port over there...just behind him, manifest my armor on. I stand there a second quietly "HEY! Peeper!" I yell out! "I can hear you over there ya know!" I hand my bag of goods, I just bought to John "John please be a buddy and hold that for me? As I have pest control to do!" John nods, then takes the bag from my hand.

I snatch Peeper by the throat, lift him up and he starts to gasp. I turn to John and tell him while Peeper twists and struggles in my grasp "Ahh John if your off right now? There is some pizza, I just got at Poe and there might be some still left? Your invited and I still owe you even if you come!"

He shakes his head to me "Ahh nope, still on for two more hours....ahh Rohanna...ahh he is turning blue and his eyes are bugging out...kind of far now?"

"Ohh ya him! thanks for reminding me!"

"No problem!" John laughs out.

I let him down to the floor, then let him breath again "Peeper!....getting my attention in this manner is bad for your health....okayyy!....Remember if I can SEE you! I can HEAR you!....you keep on with this insulting me crud and I will hurt you! I promised Mrs. Carson not to kill a student. But maiming within reason? Might be okay? I'll ask her. SO LEAVE ME ALONE HUMAN! or else!" I then let him go and he falls.

"Thanks John and that offer is still on!" I get my bag back from him and port out.

John bends down to the fallen Peeper. As just after I let him go and left, he DROPPED to the floor and is still gasping. "Peeper...buddy I told you not to mess with that...AND! I was right man! Just leave that one alone. She is NOT like Fey and her friends? This girl will hurt you sooner or later. I saw it in her eyes....dude she thinks your less than a bug man." He laughs at the stricken pile there and walks off, back to work.

"I'll get that bitch back for this!" he gasps out.

John turns back around to Peeper, he leans back down and helps him up "Peeper bud....I am not defending her or do I EVEN think, I will ever date that girl. So I am advising you for YOUR LIFE! I can read others emotions and some of their intent at low levels. AND this girl has no emotion to killing you. There is NONE there at all, she does not care if you live or die. I have seen her type before. I am surprised that she is not on the UV list yet? DON'T you get it, she will off you! and cry not over it! JUST drop it....please!"

I port back into Poe and everybody still eating. I walk back to my room, then I go into my chest of drawers to get my enchanting bag out of the top drawer there. I take that crystal I just bough and put it in the Mithril bag. Then place it on my neck, so it hangs near my chests center, now it can soak up essence and attune to me. I tossed my shopping bag to my bed and walk back out into the sunroom. I grab a couple hunks of cheese pizza and the salad. I literally pounce on the hush puppy potatoes! Hummm! good stuff!

I ask Nikki while she's eating "Do they have night classes in the labs?

She mumbles out while woofing food "Yeah?"

"You think I can sneak into one of the labs and get something done tonight? or early tomorrow morning?" I ask.

"We can go see Mrs. Grimes about that, if you want to? We can go over there and do that after we're done eating? She usually stays late for the night enchantment classes."

"Good I need that."

So I sit there with them all and we're chatting back and forth. Paige is just sitting there with the computer. While she's eating, she shows me stuff on it, while we are all sitting there.

As I finish up a plate "Nikki can we jump over the really quickly? There will be plenty of leftovers for us to kill off later!"

"Sure Okay!" she jumps up and is ready.

I walk up to her "This is your first time...with my teleport....so ya want to?"

"Gota try someday! lets do this!" she grins.

I port with her over to Kirby Halls front door.

"You feeling anything?"

"Surprisingly I am not queasy at all and I thought I saw...." I interrupt her "You saw the area before we landed. Then you thought for a second, you could plan where you where going to land at?"

"Yeah! it was too cool, even better than mine!"

"Couple more times of practice and you'll be able to do exactly what you where thinking. Your natural at it. I figured you would be. Elves seem to be less affected by this than humans."

Nikki runs in Kirby through the advanced magic door and leads me down to Mrs. Grimes office.

"Mrs. Grimes? a friend of mine has a question for you?"

"Hi Mrs. Grimes. I remember meeting you the other day."

"What can I do for you Rohanna?"

"I want the use of a magic lab....one of your neutral magic labs. So I can enchant something tonight?"

"What will you be making?"

I lay out my supplies on her desk.

"Okay? so you're making a charm of some sort?"

"Yeah I am making an illusion charm for myself. I have already hung the crystal I need, around my neck in one of my special bags made of Mithril. So it can attune to me and gain my essence faster. I figure that somewhere....maybe four o'clock this morning this'll be ready?" I jingle it in front of her.

"You got that thing attuned to you in six hours? That makes almost no sense to me."

"No...if you put them in the right bag, that is already enchanted with your personal essence. It soaks into it a lot faster. All you have to do is wear it closer to your center. An average stone for a small enchantment like this, should only take six to eight hours at Max! I can already feel it soaking in really good. Because I managed to pick a good stone, out of the skimpy supplies that are at the student store."

She looks at me....insulted "Skimpy? We have a pretty good supply for enchanting items there, crystals as well as other needs."

"Compared what I'm used to? Its a drugstore at best in comparison to the warehouse that I'm used to."

"Humm maybe with your suggestions we can improve it?"

"There's lots of room for improvement! Like number one, you need better record keeping, each individual crystal is broken off in sections, should have a number recording to which main crystal growth it came from. So you can record it by groupings. This lets you trace it back to its original place or who harvested it. As long as you keep all the original numbers together. Once you find a crystal that is made for you. Then you can keep staying with that specific crystal growth and you can make five or ten items off the same crystals. Instead of just one or two that you might find at random."

She stands there in thought at my suggestions "Really? okay....that is an interesting way to see how....that would work. We are going to have to test that theory out?"

"Its not a theory to me. I did it all the time...it was one of my many jobs in the past".....'humans always doubting the word of us Sidhe. We are crafting masters and they never listen!'

"You make your items up? So your going to do your preliminary making tonight and finish it up later on?" Grimes asks now sounding really curious....(which I DO not like!)

"Ahh no I only need about two hours to enchanted item like this."

Grimes looks at me in near shock and now I can see Nikki is gone, Aunghadhail is there in her "Two hours to enchant an illusion charm?" Grimes asks.

"Shouldn't take much longer than that? if I you let me have the room? At four o'clock this morning or so? I figure I'll spend the next couple hours after I am done....until I have to go over to Hawthorne. With that time...maybe I will enchant some arrows for my bow? That's about it?" I say kind of sheepishly.

"Dos lu'uns'aa Rohanna inbal ulu telanth wun l'Ixaan ulnin! pholor nindol. Dos morfelith it'x saph nindol morfethe naut filut a jal. Qualla ori'gato udossa telanth ulnin?"
(You and me, Rohanna have to talk in the Grove soon! on this. You making items like this makes not sense at all. Please let us talk soon?) Aunghadhail tells me.

"Ele xun dos joros wun Ilythiiri? Zhah ol ulu ser Nikki dal zhaunl udossta dealings?"
(Why do you ask in Drow? Is it to keep Nikki from knowing our dealings?)

Aung nods.

Mrs. Grimes looks at her schedule really quick on her desk. "You mind if I sit in? and watch you do this? and What where you just speaking Nikki, Rohanna?"

"Drow?" I say.

Nikki comes back to herself more than mad.... "They do that! when they want to keep stuff from me! Her and Aung! Its driving me nuts!"

"Ahh Sorry Nikki, but something's Me and her talk about are too painful for others to know of. Please don't feel left out. Its far better this way, as something's no one should know about me or Aung from our past." I look to Mrs. Grimes "I have no problem with it. As long as you can listen to what I have to say?"

Grimes leers at me "What do you mean by that?"

"If I am going to be in your enchanting room and doing my work It has to be my room and my rules. If I ask you to be quiet? Please be quiet. If I ask you to stay in one corner, please stay in that one corner. I don't need you messing up my spell casting. As it'll cost me money and time, that I don't have. I am making this charm so that I can go out shopping....so I really need it?.....please?" I ask her.

Mrs. Grimes nods her head "Okay it will be your room. I think Sir Wallace will want to sit in on this?"

"He is more than welcome too...same rules?"

"Alright I will have one of the small rooms set aside for you at four am?"

"I thank you!"

I walk out of her room and I have to actually 'walk' outside 'DARN WARDS!'....I can't teleport out of it. I grab Nikki, she nods and we are back in Poe.

Nikki just laughs out "Gods I love that! beats walking on a cold night!'

Nikki asks me and I bet Aung is in there too thinking the same thing! "Your going to make an illusion charm tonight? I would like to hang out with you and see that. But I'm busy with that project it told you about. I'm going with Sara visiting someone like we're doing with you in ARC remotely and it looks like Friday...tomorrow. I'm flying out to go see this person! It's an emergency."

"So you might be gone in the morning while I am working?" I pull her close to me "listen to me....I already told Aunghadhail this. If anything goes bad? Definitely you call! and I'll come there and if I have to bring reinforcements whatever? You need! Remember it's only a phone call away!"

Nikki nods back to me "Okay...sure I will, no problem!"

I walk over to the food all laid out and I see Gwen still eating. I grab some food for myself and start getting up to speed in the 'eat fest'!

"Gwen can I grab you into my room for bit?" I ask her while I wolf down my plate of hush puppies.

She is filling a new plate as she nods to me "Your good at illusions and I need your help on something?" I ask as she does.

"Sara? If your not too busy please?" I ask her across the room.

Sara follows along with both of us and to plop on the other bed. I sit my plate of food on the desk and grab a notepad out of the drawer. Nikki must have seen us all walk in and followed us. She goes to sit next Sara and I watch as they play 'nudge' each other.

"Cool more than I could ask for! Gwen, Sara, Nikki I am making an illusion charm tonight. I just need to get the base of what I should look like. So you all are my jury and judge on this, to be My make or break opinion makers. Be as critical as possible. Because the more mistakes I make here, that we can solve, the less mistakes out there that people will see."

I pull out essence and drop a illusion on myself. I am going for the basic, white, blonde female at this point.

Gwen pips up "Your ears are still showing!" she giggles.

I correct that really quick and make a couple notes on the notepad.

"Your teeth are still a little pointy? I don't care? as I love them but? silly humans may find it bad?" Sara flirts at me.

I make a note and correct that really quick with another gathering of essence and manipulating the spell. Then make more notes.

Sara flirtatiously says "Looks pretty good. I know this is going to sound funny. But your going to be trying on clothes. Why don't you strip down to at least your underwear?" Sara gets up and closes my door, while just arousing me with her stares at me.

"Hummm I think all you want, is me out of my clothes!" I jest her.

Sara sits and just ravishes me with her eyes. I know what she wants.

I take off my top. As I do Gwen says "Well it looks like you have some splotchy skin there? The color is off for sure!"

I look down "Ohhh?" I change that now, make more notes. I finally see that Nikki who has been quiet all this time, looks really mad. "Nikki why are ya mad?" I ask her.

As she starts talking. I can hear its Aunghadhail talking "I think you should go out looking just as you are! But these silly humans and their prejudices make you change to look like them? Instead of the proud DROW you are!" I glance at her getting a bit upset myself 'She is right! But I can't?' I think....she sees it is upsetting me..."Sorry Rohanna I am just venting?" she finally adds.

Gwen speaks up, breaking an uneasy silence in the room and says "I know this sounds weird?" She gets my pen from the desk "Hold your head still and follow this with your eyes." I do as asked. She then moves the pen around in the air by my face.

"Its like what I thought I saw. Your eyes are pointed dead forward like a ficken dolls. Because you're not used to moving your eyeball anymore, so you're not thinking about it now."

"Ohh I bet that just looks bizarre!"

Sara sasses me "Oh yeah looks really bizarre! For you not to...ahh....have your eyeballs moving around at all! and I know weird!"

"Yhaa you do!" as I turn to the desk to make a note, I find a tentacle sliding up one of my legs..."Sara not now! please?" I bark at her...then it slides back.

I have to think about making that correction. I pull more essence and think on this new spell part a long while, as its not a stationary illusion. Its connected to what I am looking at. I finally get what I think will cover it.

"Ahh Gwen any better now?" I ask.

She tests me "Ohh lots better!" Then she moves the pen way off to one side to mess with me. "EWWW you keep following even when you should not.....gross out!" she shivers at it.

I grab the pen back and make more notes. Then drop the pad on the table. Sara picks up the notepad from where it fell on the desk, to start looking my notes over.

After she reads the several pages I have done so far...She flips it to me "What's this?" she asks me.

"It's my magical notes for making enchantments and etchings on to an item. So a spell can bond onto it. That's not the final version. But....that's getting close." Sara goes to put it down, but a nod from Nikki gets her to give it to her.

Nikki starts reading it "You know Rohanna this system of yours is very strange? That You have here for note taking.....It looks just like how my notes changed, after I bonded with Sara and got some GOO thought patterns in exchange?"

Sara almost snatches up the pad, from Nikki's hand "Nikki your right! I did not even notice it. Rohanna? Were you trained to do this, or is it yours?"

"Ahh a little trained? Then as time went on, this is how me and a few others I know...seem to write spells out. We all do it near the same? Why do you ask?" Now I feel that something is wrong with me! After she asked?

"Ahh Rohanna. What I am seeing here is that? You see spell making like one of us GOO does....AND....that is just not right at all. Nikki does it now, Why? because me and her joined. Your a Drow? this just does not make sense to me?" Sara shakes her head as she drops my note pad on the desk.

I stand there VERY confused not knowing even what to do or say. 'Am I that messed up! What?....did they do to me?'....I think about it...and I know....what they did, as my memory is like a giant instruction book on it, but as I try again, to grab the thoughts on how it was done or what was done to me!....the Geas on me JUST grabs them and drags them away from me, so that I can't remember one little part! I shake my head from the thoughts.

Aunghadhail in a very calming voice says to me "Sister don't worry about this at all. Your just different is all."

"But am I still a Sidhe anymore!? Add this to all the Crud! and I seem to get farther and farther away! from being one!" I am starting to tear up bad and really close to losing it.

Nikki grabs me up in a hug "Its just fine, You are one of US! never think you are NOT one of us EVER AGAIN! you hear me!"

"Ahh okay?" I sniff out.

"I have to get my stuff packed now, so I am off to get that done. I hope you have fun Saturday. I wish I was going, but duty calls!" Nikki walks out to her room.

Sara messes with me "Hey how about try this, with the top and bottom off! Just in case you get seen by the store people changing?" She is just looking at me seductively.

"Ahh okay....BUT! you keep it down!" I stare her back into being less wanton in her attitude right now.

I take off the rest and stand there au-natural "Well how about this people?"

"It looks fine!" Gwen mused at me.

"Ahh make your BOOBS! bigger!" Sara winks.

"Ahh no I am buying clothes that FIT me! not your Fun version of ME!" I scold Sara.

Gwen starts to get up "Maybe I should leave now?"

"NO you DON'T! I feel safer with you in here! As I know what she wants!" I point at Sara.

Sara acts so wounded "Who little old me? Do something like that and take advantage! I do have morals! They maybe low when sex is around BUT! I do have them!"

WE both start laughing like mad at her, then after a few passes of laughing...She finally joins in the fun.

Sara stops giggling "I think that looks is perfect on you! Blue eyes, nice blonde hair, the ears are right, the teeth are good, the eyes are perfect! Your body looks snap! dead on....FOR A PROM QUEEN! YETCH! I like the DROW look better, but I can live with this?" Sara tells me.

I close my eyes and sit down for minute. I go over each spell part and write it down, I check it. Then I drop the whole thing and start over.

"Gwen still good?" I ask her

She smiles "Yep your fine, all good!" Gwen looks me over again "Have you thought about cutting or styling that hair? As its really! long. I mean it looks cool... but its....all the way past your butt!"

"CUT my hair! NO WAY! Its tradition for a warrior to wear it as long as possible. It shows age, maturity and that you have never lost in a fight!.....as some cut theirs if they lose one!....style? I might do? If they WILL NOT cut it!" I look at Gwen cross for not knowing that.

I write that full spell down "Thanks guys...that's what I need to do."

Gwen is looking at the pouch on my neck and she starts reaching for it.

I almost slap her hand away "Don't touch it! You will contaminate it. My essence is bleeding to a stone in there, for the major component for this necklace I'm going to make."

Sara gets a quizzical look on her face at my reaction "I will be back in couple minutes, you two sit tight here."

I get all dressed back up and pull out my laptop and start messing with it. Gwen helps me out and shows me some websites she likes to go to regularly. I make notes on all of them, as Gwen shows me how to save links in a file system. I ask her how to do searches and during this little excursion. I find MOTORBIKES! BIG FAST ONES ohh boy! I am in heaven. Drool is pouring out of my mouth.

After seeing me lose it there for several minutes. Finally Gwen snarled at me "WHY? would you want one of those!"

"WHY!?....you ask why?! Have you ever been on a motorbike that fast!" My face never leaves the screen.

"Ahh no?"

"Well Gwen....in my day, a fast bike was 130 tops! Now they are 190 plus and 200 is easy! WOOF! until you ride one....please don't preach to me! hummmm!" I go back to reading. After 30 minutes I find the LOVE...Ducati 1098R. "THAT'S mine! I am buying that! GOT to talk to Alya. She will know someone!? Who can get one for me!" I near shriek out.

Gwen looks at the website "40,000$ are you nuts! You can get NICE car for that!"

"YA? but can it win a race, at pro levels, the day they drop it off?" I look at her.

"NO? but you will kill yourself on it!" she kinda looks at me worried.

"Ahh no....I am a Exemplar four and a regen five! Even if? I wrap around a tree at full speed I WILL get back up. It may hurt and sound really funny when I do it. The sound of my bones popping back into place will make you sick--but I will live!" Gwen looks a little sick at that mention of bones popping back into place!

--------------------------------------------------------------

AS I sat on the net

Sara walks out of my room and walks down the hallway into Nikki's room. She finds Nikki is packing gigantic luggage for her trip.

Sara looks around. "HEY! this is a over night or so trip! Not a European vacation for a month....Sheesh pack lighter!" Nikki sticks her tongue out at her in reply.

"What do you want Sara? beside giving me packing solutions?" the sass from Nikki just fills the room.

"Nikki can I talk to you? We both know Rohanna is making some kind of necklace based illusion spell tonight. I understand my form of magic." Sara sits on Nikki's bed "But regular magic? Doesn't it take a little bit longer for an item, like a crystal to attune to a person with its essence before you use it as a component?" Sara plays with Nikki's stuff in the suit case, by taking stuff back out of it.

Nikki sees it and slaps her hand back from the bag! "Yes....Sara, normal is like a week. She says, that she can do it in Six to Eight hours...is pretty darn near impossible. I don't know how she's doing it?"

Sara asks more "Then she is going to make a magic item in one night!"

"Yes....Mrs. Grimes is going to watch her make it tonight. She says? She can do it in two to three hours, it's usually two to three days. There is going to be a lot of people watching her like a hawk tonight. It's gotta be that? she's got allot of practice or something?"

Nikki straightens up her posture and Sara is now sure Aunghadhail is talking. "She's got to have an incredible amount of practice! For a warrior to have that much practice in making of magic items is not correct. I keep on wondering about this Drow? If everything at face value is true or something else is behind it? I trust what she says. But every once and a while, there is just a little something different, That doesn't make sense. I just wish you and me where not doing something tonight, so we can watch her ourselves. But I trust Mrs. Grimes to tell me all and then Sir Wallace will definitely tell me what is going on."

Sara says back to her, while still playing with her packing "You keep me apprised on what is going on."

"Sure Sara!"

Sara starts to leave the room, then stops and leans in the near closed door. "Ahh Aung? Is there a chance that during what ever...they...Your kin and their people that changed Rohanna? That they added GOO into her mix? As that spell notation she made is just like some of ours I have seen. Then add her blood is different, plus my aura does not affect her. AND Mythos Class X does not even phase her?"

"Sara I do not know....As, I just plain 'USED' her like a weapon. I never cared at the time, what she was or how she worked. As long as she did."
Nikki is near in tears inside, thinking about it again as Aung spoke so coldly about her new friend in that tone.
"But Sara I have no idea how she was 'made' or how far my 'sister' went in her 'making' of her? But I do know.....from time to time. She was recalled for 'improvements' along with others of her kind and most of the time. I did not get all that was sent to them for this....back....I was told some 'failed'. My guess 'failed' meant died. When they where changed even more?"

Sara finishes closing the door, then starts to walk the hall...deep in thought 'I hope no GOO DNA is in her. As GOO DNA does not like being locked in a box, it wants out. If its in there and gets lose, She is in trouble."

She walks back down the hallway to my room, knocks on the door. "Come in!' I say.

Once in, Sara sits down on the other bed "I just came in to tell you guys. I am going back downstairs to my room and I'll see you tomorrow maybe when you're at Hawthorne. Okay....I will try to find you tomorrow." She comes over to me and gives me a little kiss. "night!"

"NIGHT! Sara, I will see you tomorrow no mater what."

Gwen takes the hint and she leaves me. So I'm left alone, sitting there making my final magic notes after the both of them leave. I eat some more pizza off my plate and look a the notes from time to time and read the webpages for an hour or so.

As I read the net...I suddenly remember, I need to fill back up on essence. I look at my shoes for a split second..."why?" then I port out to the Grove in my bare feet.

Violet my 'personal' Pixie flies up to me "Your back early!" Violet near gushes on me.

"I just need to meditate for awhile and gather up some essence?"

She nearly shrieks to me "Come here!"

She leads me across the Grove, to a very large stump in the ground and its near ten foot across. Its top should be rough? But I find its near smooth as glass.

"Right here's where you need to be! Next to this pool of spring water. The best spot is actually sitting on top of the stump!"

I get upon it, sit crosslegged and get comfortable. I could feel the essence flow, the pulsing of the magic and Nexus underneath me. AND its a big one!

"How many ley lines are here in this nexus point?" I ask.

"Five!...."

"That's really good."

"There is a bigger one close by I have been told....But I don't know where it is?"

I stay there for several hours meditating. One of the water nymphs comes over to sit by me. She is whispering into my ear all kinds of sexual promises to lure me to her. Some do sound like fun, you have to love the nymphs...all they think about is luring people to change them into one of them and SEX all the time! But I pass and keep meditating. After some time Violet fly's back to me, she had left me in piece to rest. She sees the nymph....GETS mad as hell at her and shoos her off. By nearly beating her off, with her spear!

My internal clock says its 3:30!

"Hey Violet I am going....coming with? I would really like you too! As I might need you to watch some silly humans for me!"....she nods back and sits on my right shoulder as usual.
So I standup, port back to Poe. Once back I put my shoes back on, gather up all my supplies for the night, that I will need for making my item tonight and head off to Kirby Hall. I port in by the front doors and walk in the advanced door to go downstairs. Then make the turn to the class labs area. I finally walk into Mrs. Grimes office to see her sitting there talking to Sir Wallace.

"Mrs. Grimes thanks for keeping things open for me this late at night."

"Its no problem..." she says back "I was scheduled to be here late anyway. But since you want to get going with this. Let me call up a friend for this, then Sir Wallace here and me will walk you down to the lab."

"Okay? three? watching me all right?" 'humm three' I think....'who is the third?'

She makes a phone call. Its really short and to the point.....All She says is "C we are going in the lab now, see you there" then she hangs up.

'....'C' I wonder who 'C' is?....ohh my....I hope its not Circe. I really don't need that tonight with Aung not here to slow me down, if she gets me riled up!' I think.

Sir Wallace opens the door for us ladies and Grimes takes the lead. She walks me to the lab, she shows me a rather small lab at that. I can feel the wards of the room, its pretty much exactly what I expected....null to all magic which is as it should be. This is done so that you can enchant something easier, without any interference. I see Violet fly up to land on a decorative Gargoyle on the wall and sit down watching the room for me.

Grimes walks in the room and sits down in a chair in the far corner. Sir Wallace sits beside her. He takes out a case and gets a note pad ready. As I look the room over, the last person walks in and shuts the door.

'AND its her....Circe....SHIT! Not what I need right now. I hope her 'tude' has lessened a bit from last nights crud! ....But I have to remember ....I am a student now!...SO stay calm and listen. As you would expect your students to do for you' I think to myself.

Sir Wallace stands up "Circe my dear, I did not know you where gracing our presence tonight?"

"I just had to see this, after Elyzia told me what Rohanna was doing tonight. I just have to see this Drow in action, making a magic item. As It will help me to teach her later." ........' humm I must stay cool and let her have the lead....As I need her to teach me this version of human magic...I so far find, I am lacking in!'

Circe nods to me "Hello, Rohanna how are you tonight?"

"I am fine, Circe thanks for asking.....Did you get that gem I gave to Alya?"

"Ohh yes and thank you for it. I will use it soon. But since you mentioned it? Can you tell me? What you are going to do with all those funds from the sale of all that? Please?"

Sir Wallace and Grimes look at both me and then to her strangely....'she did not tell them' I think.

Sir Wallace chimes in "What are you two talking about? What sale? What gems? Please tell me?" he glances around the room more than confused.

"Ahh Sir Wallace Did your protégée not tell you yet?"....she looks at me....then smiles....."Well let me tell you then. She gave Alya a very large amount of Diamonds of Tuatha De' Danann. She is asking Alya to sell for her as an agent, with Alya's contacts."

"Humm Rohanna you told me none of this?" He looks to me....I just stare back... "Circe is it allot? in this sale of her's?"

"I did not think to get a carat weight?....Rohanna? please tell your mentor."

She is playing mind games...FINE! "Less than Five hundred, I would say Sir Wallace."

I can see him thinking about the street price in his head.

Circe adds in "Sir Wallace They where all unenchanted stones...never touched, all brand new! Then add flawless and perfect in cut."

"WHAT!" he finally stands and stares at me "That's like Three hundred million or better!"

Circe is not done yet...."Ohh and one is a rather large flawless stone, perfect color and clarity about Seventy-five plus in carat size."

Sir Wallace sits down and stares at me "Rohanna what are you going to do with that much money?"

"Well, Circe....Sir Wallace the funds will go to a good cause. To improve all. I am not taking a cent, as I have all I need from My ARC contracts"...."And Circe, if you need any help enchanting that gem, I gave you. I am ready to help you with it at any time." I am trying hard to mess with her. "I can help you in Sidhe style enchanting....if you show me some human based magic enchanting?...please?"

"Rohanna Please tell me exactly......as this is far too much money" Sir Wallace asks me again. DARN changing the subject on him did not work!

Now I am mad. I start to pace the room on my end. I feel like I am being singled out and Grilled! like a common THIEF!......BUT I try hard to remain calm....I have to! Both of them are going to be teaching me....SOON! "Sir Wallace, Circe" I pace more "All I can say for now is...that just like Alya is doing good with her money....I will do good with mine. I...at this time....just don't want my plans known ...just yet? As I feel some....people or groups may try to block my goals of good?"

Sir Wallace nods "You are right, its is none of our business, what you do with what is yours. I think that you just may have shocked Circe with what you are selling. As a stone that large in the wrong hands can be dangerous?"

"Thanks for that Sir Wallace...I needed a vote of confidence right now?"

He looks to Circe who appears to be deep in thought....."Ahhmm Circe my dear?"

"Yes you are right Sir Wallace.....I now See that once again, your right....He is right Rohanna, you just keep coming up with such strange surprises? My defenses just go up unimpeded....Also Rohanna?....I think I have a group that might want to tender an offer on your whole deal at a fair price. It maybe less than an auction might get....But at least we know the people getting the gems are not evil with their intent on its uses? If you take the offer, I will consider it a large favor to me!"

"Humm I like that. Give Alya the offer and lets see what street price is. If theirs is not off by leaps and bounds. I see no issue in taking it. You will have to keep it all anonymous and off shore funded. As I do not want to be taxed or traced...please ma'am."

She nods to me with a large grin "I will do that. Thank you."

Sir Wallace gets my attention with the next question, as he is changing the subject to move us along "I just heard that, you had a little trouble on Tuesday night...on your first night with the security department? By going into the Grove. You where told to stay out of there? But of course you went in," He laughs " They should have expected an elf, eventually will go into the Grove. As all of you do!"

Mrs. Grimes stands to ask me "So you went into the Grove? So you have an affinity with the Grove?"

"Yeah I'm an Sidhe, its kind of to be expected. I think it would be normal, wouldn't it Mrs. Grimes?"

"No....that Grove is not exactly friendly with everybody. Mr. Lodgeman a Native American shaman has trouble going out there at times. You would think he would walk right out there, but he doesn't" Mrs. Grimes stated.

"Okay I don't understand why he would have problems? But the Grove can be picky."

"So you like it out there in the Grove? I have not really visited it. I have seen just the edges of it." Sir Wallace asks me.

"It's nice! Exactly what I expected it to be. Its quite helpful to be out there."

"Good...to hear lass....So it's helping you get attuned with the area, I would assume?"

"Ohh yes immensely so, I am loving it out there. The denizens and populace out there in the Grove are very helpful." I see Violet stand to take a bow on her perch....'show off!'

Circe asks me "What you mean by the denizens and populace out there?

"The Pixies are just great out there!"

Circe somewhat surprised asks me "You talk to the Pixies? out there?"

"Of course!"

I get a questioning leer in my direction from Sir Wallace "Interesting you talking to the Pixies out there. Not too many people do? I hear Gwen once in a while does?"

"Ohh Gwen....yeah definitely!"

"Could you go more into that?"

"No I would never talk about anything beyond, the fact that I do talk to them. Anything else.... is something that you don't need to know, as are a lot of things in that section of the world. You do understand that Sir Wallace?"

I get a nod back from him

"Well I would like to begin, if you guys would sit down the corner and from here on out please be quiet...if you could? At a certain point I going to tell you to be absolutely One hundred percent quiet from that point forward and not to move. Is this agreeable with all of you or should I to stop now?" I look at them all as they think on what I asked of them. "I can figure out how to do this somewhere else? It might slow me down and not get done tonight? But! it will get done or I will just have to go shopping in Boston on Saturday looking as I am and hope no one is dumb enough to make issue with it?" I laugh a little....BUT a small part of me WANTS to go 'as is' and dare humans to make an issue of it.

Mrs. Grimes stands for the group "No we already agreed, that if you tell us to be quiet and be still. While your working we will do it and no questions no matter what. Unless of course we think your doing something dangerous.....We will then stop you of course."

"Okay? but if you stop me in the middle of something and you're wrong? Will you help me pay for it? As this is coming out of my budget and all the material? I use tonight is not cheap? OR if I lose sometime tonight... since I am taking your class? The lost time will come onto your class time, sometime in the future, I get to do something of my own?"

Grimes leers back at me "Are you making demands?'

"No I am making a bargain. That if you mess up my spells tonight and I lose valuable time at it. Your going to try to repay me in some way? Your here in this room is my guests....as we discussed it THIS is my room. If you can't agree to the terms and then please do....leave. As I can do this by myself or I can find someplace else to do it. As like I said, I have a time limit and need this done for my shopping trip tomorrow?"

She huffs out "Humm? okay I agree to your terms for now."

I turned back to the stone pedestal there and my items lay on the corner of it. I take the plastic bag and drop it in the farthest corner from my work, as its an artificial item. I want the least amount of interference from it as possible. I open up my storage area to the ether and pull out my, large kit box for making items, repairing armor and weapons from it. I slide it out, onto the floor with a small thud.

Its size seems to surprise them all, as its five foot tall three and a half feet wide and nearly four feet deep. I slide it over to the corner, away from the pedestal. I open up the hinged top and pull out my portable forge. A rather large metal block that resembles a true forge, somewhat longer than wide with a deep channel down the center to heat up long objects. I has two dished in places to hold bowls or other means to heat items. I then place it in the middle the stone pedestal.

Mrs. Grimes asks almost immediately as I put it down "What is that?"

"This is my portable forge for heating up items" I tell her as, I get more equipment out.

"You have your own portable forge?"

"Yes...but unfortunately? It uses too much essence around here to get going. I would have to find a good nexus to use it properly. But it's only for temporary stuff or emergency repairs."

Circe's is mumbling something into Grimes ear? I can't make out what she is saying to her. It looks like they are using a spell to disguise their voices? As I try and listen to them, I get my engraving toolset out, A couple mounting tools that I need to hammer the stone in properly into the necklace mount I bought. Then I take my harvester out and a few squares of silk that I store next to it and lay the blade with the silk under it, to keep the silk in place. Next I lay out the rest of the supplies in order, the stone, the ring, the necklace and the stones mount. From my pocket, I fish out my spell notes and mount them on a clip on the hinged top of my kit box, so that they can be easily referenced from a distance. I slide all the drawers shut, as I see Mrs. Grimes she is getting up to walkover and look at my kit.

I near bark at her "Sit down please!....that's all my personal gear!"

Grimes starts to say "I only wa...." I interrupt her "I don't care what, you want to do. If you want to look at it....then...please tell me or ask me or I'm going to close everything up and go away! This is mine! I'm giving you a privilege by looking at what I have....so far."

Sir Wallace puts his hand on Grime's arm "Elyzia you might want to sit down, she can be very stubborn on these things. I've seen this so far with her. She has got certain rules in her mind and you can't disobey them....Regardless of what you want to do."

I nod to Sir Wallace "Thank you for explaining the ground rules to her. It'll help out with time tonight. As I want to get this done."

I turn back to my work. I lay out the rest of my tools out in the in the order that I am going to be using them, then make a secondary check to make sure I had everything out now. As I did not want interference later.

I turn to begin work with the Forge. First I tap the main bowl of it with my harvester blade to 'tune' it to the room, the light tap, I do to the shallow bowl makes a pleasant ring tone that tells me all is good with it. I put both of my hands on it, as I do..... a huge amount of my essence goes into it, to get it heating up. As the glow from it fills the room. I pick up my harvester blade and slit my hand open, then let my sliver blood flow out into the Forge to get it finally started up properly. I stand and watch my blood flow, the silver of it and the 2 other colors of blackish-green and the other of deep red, swirl around the bowl, coalesce and finally disappear. As the forge is fully heated and ready for use, as it looks clean once again.

As I put the knife down, I wipe it clean on a piece of silk. I move over to the stone I bought and drop it into a crushing container. Then start into crushing it up and drop the fine dust of it into the forge. I use the blade to cut open my hand again, but this time very deep to get a better blood flow. I let it flow into the forge bowl, but this time it does not vanish. Then I add the crushed stone to it and the mix starts bubbling up in there nicely. I next slide in the ring of Mithril, it starts to melt in with the blood and stone mix. As I watch the mix melting and coalesce the way I want to. I notice the two women are furiously making notes about what I am doing, But sir Wallace is sitting back with his legs crossed, just nodding in interest at what I'm doing.

I pull the stone, I need out of my the necklace, I have been wearing today. I get my etching tools and start etching this spell on its surface. As I work the tools etching the stone , I am pouring my own essence in the stone to etch the words into it properly. It takes me about half an hour to get all the etchings done. I dropped the whole spell on it again and push even more essence in to it and make sure it's working properly. I pull out a secondary bowl and drop the stone into it, cut my hand again, bled on it and let it soak in. Then place it on the secondary part of the Forge to heat up properly. I look into the main bowl and everything, the Mithril, stone, My blood have coalesced into what I want. I pull out one of my application tools and pull out the hot mix from the first bowl. I start pouring the heated material into the etchings, so that it will set into the stone permanently. I drop the spell on it again to make sure its fully set in the stone.
Then again, so its done three times...."three time done! its correct"....rule of three's in magic, runs through my head, this was just hammered into me ALL THE TIME!

I see, it looks like everything's forming correctly. I put it on the mounting that a bought from the store, twisted it in, an hammered home with a tool that I got. I pull out the necklace and bead it through the loop.

'DONE!' I think, as I look over the charm now dangling from its chain in my hand.

After I am sure the stone is all fine, I walk over to the exit door, as I do I look over at everybody "I expect that everyone is not going to move while I am gone....sitting in exactly the same chair. Do understand if you do move I'm going to know."

I open up the door and walk upstairs, out of the building wards, port over to the grove and hang it out on a tree branch as close to the nexus point as I think I can get it. So that the moonlight of the Grove can coalesce the spell properly. I confirm it's right and correct. I port back, walk downstairs. Once I get back into the lab room of mine, I see In the corner...Violet sitting up there watching them. I see the wink from her saying that no one moved...I nod back to her my thanks and she bows to me...to be funny is my bet!

I walk across the room "So no one moved....thanks....that's what I expected."

When I get back to my forge and tools I use a spell to start cooling down the Forge. Then start into putting my tools away, I open the draws of my box, as put my tools away.

"If you want to talk now and ask questions, You can while I'm putting this stuff away."

Grimes asks "Where did you go? As there is no direct moonlight tonight? It's an overcast night and moonless night."

"For you yes...I know it's a moonless night tonight. There's always moonlight in the Grove, where I hung it and it should be fine till morning."

"I haven't been out to the grove for long time. So it's a moon filled night, All the time its night in the Grove?" Circe asks not sure of it.

"Yes of course?" I say.

"Even when it's overcast?"

"Yes even when its overcast."......'humans always questioning us Sidhe?'

She makes a couple notes. I keep on with putting my tools away. I clean my blade with more silk to make sure its all clean before I put it up.

Circe see it "Can I see your blade?"

"No.....you can not see this blade. Its a personal blade, I don't want you contaminating it."

Circe stares at me "Is it a harvester blade?"

I am a bit surprised at her question....as she knows this type of blade? "Yes it's a harvester."

"Did you make it yourself or did someone make it for you?"

"I made myself of course! Anyone that knows what they're doing is going to make their own harvester."

"Can I....ask one question on it?"

"Yes Circe....I will answer."

"How long did it take you to make your own harvester?"

"Well I made it in the first couple weeks of class. When I was being taught spell crafting and making magic items of all types. Its been a long time since I thought about it."

"You made a harvester in a week? from scratch or did you have a blank to start with?" 'man she just does not believe me and is sounding a bit sarcastic!'

"From scratch, the way it should be done. I'd.....say it took me a week? A few days to collect the metals, A day or so to form it and forge it up and the rest imbuing it."

I go back to putting my tools away. The bowls have finally cooled down, so I put them back in the cabinet. I start a mental inventory on what's there, to make sure I leave nothing out.

She speaks again "What else can you do with....your tools there?"

"Make armor, make weapons, enhance and enchant items, The basics. I would need a ley line nexus and on larger items...an artificer. But most of the tools in here, are for fine work and stuff."

"Such as?"

I pull out a lower drawer "This is one free-bee I will give you tonight. This is my sewing, embroidery kit drawer. Where I keep my Mithril thread, I use to make enchantments for my leather armor's."

Circe looks at me sideways...that just says to me 'I don't believe you' "So you sew your own enchantments into your armor?"

"Yes course I do. I have been doing it for a long time. Its one of the few things I can do outside of a proper Forge or magic item making area or weapon making area, if you want to call that. I quite enjoy actually sitting there doing it. It passes the time, it helps me think."

Mrs Grimes whispers in Circe's ear. I can't hear it again...must be more spellwork of her's and I can't understand what they're saying. I just shake my head at that, and mumble to myself "whatever" So I go back to putting my stuff away and finally I close the top of the lid.

Mrs. Grimes perks up and asks me "I know this is gonna sound really deep in questioning you? But do you have access to what you would you consider the best item you've ever made?"

"Yeah I do....I have access to it."......'GAEA! please make them not ask to see it!'

"Can we see it?".....'shit!'

After thinking about it I say meekly and really apprehensive "Yeah I don't want to really......you owe me a favor if I do."

"OH yeah!....okay." Grimes chimes back at me.

"I'm really proud of it....but I still don't like it" I reach deep into the nothingness into a pocket corner, I hide this one item in. I pull it out on its rack, hanging there on it's dummy form that I keep it on.

Grimes and Circe look at it. Finally after about a minute of just staring at it Grimes squeaks out "Hoo geez!"

Circe immediately stands up "Can we.....?"

"Go ahead if you want to look at it. Touch it all you want to, you can't do anything to hurt it."

I walked backwards away from it, till my back hits the far wall and have both arms behind me. Then I lean against the wall and start banging my head HARD on the stone to have PAIN....any pain that will help me not think about that be DAMNED suit and the PAIN and horror wrapped within it. The three of them are so enthralled by that armor, they don't even notice my absence to across the room.

Circe....Walks up to it and starts feeling on it. MY! finely scaled armor. Its the best that I've made AND the one that I hate the most. Because every time I see this armor, I am either in deep trouble, in the middle of a big fight and I need it.... Because it's got the best protection. OR I am wearing it to someone's funeral. I never have any good thoughts when I see this armor. Its the full embodiment of most of my bad memories.

As Circe is looking it over "Is this Orichalcum?" she asks.

"Yes it's Orichalcum...and Mithril in a multilayer system, with a couple of alloy metals added into it."

"Is all this engraving....enchantments? on it?" she asks again.

"Each scale....has got its own enchantment spell in it. For either hardening the armor, protecting the user and dozens of other things I've done do it."

Sir Wallace jokes in a way "Doesn't this stick out in battle?"

"If I am in that kind of a fight, I am sticking out already! But one of the first spells layered on it, makes it look kinda normal at a distance. So it really doesn't matter."

Mrs. Grimes speaks next "I know this is going to sound forwarded....can I take a picture of it?"

I am thinking.....searching for an answer to her.....while grinding my teeth as I think.

Sir Wallace says softly "Elyzia? I think that would probably be a no. As she has thought about it more than a couple of seconds. She does not want to talk about this thing anymore. I can understand that point of view of her's It's the finest craftsmanship, only because she needed it, not because she wanted or liked it to be." Sir Wallace finally notices that I am across the room, moping. I see him look at me, as my head hits the wall a few times......I stop doing it.

"Rohanna what's the matter with you? what do you see when you look at that armor? Really look at your toolmanship its just exquisite! You should be proud of this!"

"Every time I see that armor something bad is happening!....I don't like it! I've gotten to the point now in my life, that if I don't need this THING! soon enough. I think I am going to destroy it and melt it down. For its component parts. I hate this thing so much!....It took so long to build it!......But every time I see it, I just hate it!"

Mrs. Grimes looks concerned "Why would you hate something so beautiful?"

"Because every single time. I WEAR! that my life depends on it working completely. Because someone's trying to kill me in it".....I nearly hiss out...."OR I am wearing it because, it's my best, most beautiful, finest armor I have and I am wearing it to someone's funeral!"....I stop.....thinking about all those times.... "That's all I ever worn it to. I don't wear it to weddings, I don't wear it to births, I don't wear it to balls or dances! BECAUSE I NEVER HAD THOSE ADVANTAGES! We where not allowed to have any!.....MY KIND! did not have funerals WE where BELOW that honor! or the GOO left no bodies, as they are really good at destroying a person WHOLE! This thing has only ever been associated with death and I hate it!"

I look at Sir Wallace "Can I put this thing away already? I hate this thing. Every second its out.....it burns me."

He says back "Of course.".........Circe is about to peep up again and Wallace nixes that with a look.

I open up my storage in the ether and shove it back into a far corner and I pray I don't need it anytime soon!

Circe speaks up one more time. After I finished putting the armor away.

"I know this is a difficult question, I'm sure. Because it looks like your emotional attachment to that item is bad. But how long did it take you to make?"

"It was not a planned project, with a start date or a certain finish date. It was my personal armor. So every minute that I did work on it, is kinda like a stolen or borrowed minute. I wasn't supposed to make it. So that's why it's got such fine small scales on it. Because I don't have enough time to do, but one or two at a time and then have to put it away. So it took literally....I start mentally calculating my head....I think it took me about three and half centuries to get it finally.....most the major components assembled."

Her eyes widened "That long?"

"Its because I did not have dedicated time to it. I got a day or so to work on one or two pieces and then put them away and remember where they were going to be at in the main suit. I had to plan it out mentally. It was something to do on the side to keep my mind off what I was doing at the time, when I had downtime. Sometimes I was lucky that the people minding me, weren't watching me, when I was at a forge and had access to one of the artificers I guarded. So I had some time to make some major component parts on it once in a while....with lots of help. I tricked two of them early on, to make the main parts and I assembled the rest over time. Then added the smaller scales myself over the years"

Circe writes something down really quick "So you made a lot of weapons and armor?"

"Yeah it's kind of a backup skill I had" I mumble out....not wanting to talk about it at all!

Sir asks me rather nicely "If you don't want to talk about it....don't?

Circe looks at him, Sir Wallace is shaking his head trying to tell Circe to leave best alone. As he feels talking of this is not exactly a bright spot in my mind.

"Okay I'll kind of talk about it..." I mumble out. "After I got my major training on being a warrior" I mumble some more "I got the warrior and magic basics under my belt. I did some combat time, came back and they trained me up some more as an assassin. During that, they found I was a natural for archery. They put me in the advanced classes for that. I became really, really good at it and arcane archery too. Then they sent me out in the field for some more combat time, in as I was really good at doing that. Then I was pulled back out of combat and did some of the assassin work again" I stop and think about that little escapade "that was less assassin work and more work at gathering information."

As I'm thinking about it. I look up and see Violet is sitting the corner, she is sitting on one of the little decoration gargoyles up there. With her face resting in her hands, she's intently listening to me. Like a child would do for a story. ....okay! mentally to myself 'this is more for her, than that these three idiots in front of me'

"After I did the assassination bit for a while, I went back into major combat for quite some time--lots of major campaigns"....I start into mumbling again as I lose thought about the pain and horror of then....they could not make out what I was saying but did not ask questions...."Then they took me back to the Academy, I taught some archery classes for a while"....I become lost in thought....thinking of the kids I was teaching up.....'did they live? or did I miss something in their teaching that got them killed?....I will never know?'

Sir Wallace sees that I am stuck in deep thoughts and tries to jar me back "Please go on if you want or stop if you want too?"

"Then they pulled us aside for a special assignment. About half a dozen of us. They started teaching us how to make, repair or enhance. Weapons, armor or magic items. So that one day we could do, basic weapons and armor out the field They wanted all of us to fix things that got broke, verifying, assessing the damage to certain weapons and items. So they could be sent back to the kingdom and fixed by the specialists. We also made notes on what was a good item and what failed." I wince badly at that thought.....peeling the dead out of failed armor....."We also made recommendations to what might work? on certain targets."

"That's very interesting and a good idea they had there!" Sir Wallace adds in.

"After they brought in the six of us, they whittled us down to four. Then the four where given special training"......I wince badly thinking about it and quiver a bit.

Sir Wallace sees my reaction "Well that does not look like a good thing your thinking of there?"

"NO its not......it was not exactly a happy thing"

"If you want to stop go ahead and stop?"

"Ahhh no I am good....after a they did that to us" I wince again.

I can see Sir Wallace thinking about the 'wince' I just did that he must be thinking about the way....I said 'TO' us, Instead of, with us or for us.....as in 'PAINFUL TO us.....'

"Then they cut us all loose on making a lot of items. That's when I stole time from the Artificers I was guarding and had one of them make the major components for this armor....the central core of it and then I made a little bit...and little bit from there on out, to fill out the shell of it. At times I am sort of happy I did, as is it really came in handy later on."

Well lass....you put a lot of time into it, do you really.....?"

I glare at him and it stops him mid sentence. Then say through clinched teeth "Like I said it's only associated with things that are dying or dead!"

"Perhaps we can help you get some happy thoughts attached to this armor?"

I keep glaring at Sir Wallace "Your British right?"

"Of course I am lass?"

"Would you consider a Maxim machine gun from late 1915 to be a good thing to be attached to you, as it mowed down Tommy's in the middle of Flanders Field or not? You think you could attach happy thoughts to that item ever again?"

He ponders that "I was not even born at that time yet....but as a brit, I understand your point exactly.....is that some things, just can't have a happy thought attached them.....well I still suggest you keep it...its just tooo....."

"Yes I know its too pretty to destroy. But so is a A-bomb before it blows up.... that's all I want to talk about right now. Is there anything else you ladies and gentlemen want? Because I really want to get out of here right now, So I can go beat something up over at Laird hall, I was going to make some arrows....but after all this.....no."

"Is there anyway I really could get a look at that portable kit of yours?" Circe asks me again! As if I was going to change my mind!

"NO! it's not gonna happen. You will contaminate it. As it will take hours to clean up someone else's essence off of that, even if you bleed just a minuscule amount. It will take forever to clean off. Besides which, the only hands that have ever touched that item are Sidhe! I hate to tell you this, but humans leave a smearing residue behind on magic creation items and tools and its just horrible to get it off. It may sound insulting to you? But it's true, when you get down to the real fine work of making items. You will find out exactly what I'm talking about."

Circe questions me "What you mean by that?"

"If you look at the magic items made by Sidhe from ages past, your going to find that their just like a Swiss watch in their microscopic details! Humans just haven't been able to get to that point. Dwarves are really good at it, but only for brutal weapons and other such things. Sidhe when creating certain items it's just....the only other creature ever seen make an item that exquisite is a Artificer. I haven't seen Artificer for so long it's....I don't think they exist anymore." I wince when I say 'Artificer' again."

Circe asks me "You mentioned you at one time or another helped to guard a artificer or two?"

I simply nod to her "Yes ma'am."

"So you helped guard them? Anything else...as it seemed you almost mentioned it?"

"Yes....I guarded them and after they 'trained me' more, I was to help them with small stuff...like this charm tonight...that's one of the reasons why I am fast and good at this...smaller stuff...then Mrs. Grimes...." I look to her "I had to gather supplies for them...that is why I know about how to get, gather, store, and sort magic supplies and ingredients."

"Can I go now? I am spent talking you people already about stuff from back then."

Mrs. Grimes says in a soft tone of sympathy "Okay you can go. But please...I want to see that item tomorrow if you can?"

"No problem I'll show it to you. Are you going to be in all day or afternoon or night?"

"After we leave I'm going home to go to bed, but I'll be in tomorrow after nine."

"Sleep short don't you?"

"Because now I got a weird schedule for my classes, That night enchanting class and others."

I start walking to the door "I am going now anything else from you three...ladies and gentlemen?"

They shake their heads and I walk out the door.

-------------------------------------------------------------

After I leave the magic lab, the three of them start talking.

"Did you see that kit box she had it was exquisite! I never seen...what little I saw...of it, such fine tools for making, enchanting items" Circe chimes in.

Grimes adds in "The forge! I've never heard of anything such as that."

Sir Wallace answers back "I heard rumors of something like that. But never heard of one so small thou."

Wallace looks to Circe..."Circe? how much essence do you think she poured into that forge to get it going?"

"A lot! I don't....think even most of my students have that much essence to pour out in one shot into an object to get it to fire up like she did. No wonder she said its used for small items, that it takes up so much essence is to get it to go and heat up like it did?"

Grimes remarked "What I don't like is it only took a couple hours to make it. But it was a simple item."

Circe protested her statement "No...it may have been a simple item, but it still takes days to make that. I would take me...days to make that. But her account of working at it for years made some sense?"

Circe adds after some thought "When you see that tomorrow, call me. I want to look at it myself."

"Sure I'll call you up, as long as she's willing to standstill and wait for you to come over to look at it. I don't know if she is going to be willing?"

"Tell her you will give her extra credit....put a carrot on that stick!" Circe sasses.

"Elyzia be careful that one, carrot on a stick? She does not take rewards without it meaning something to her. Your going to have to make a promise to her and give her something very specific. She's very to the rules and very to the exact wording of what you said." Sir Wallace nods to her.

Circe adds "She kept on talking about an Artificer? Then that she encountered or worked with more than one?"

Sir Wallace interrupts her "She did not have "just" an encounter with one. She had a painful encounter with one! She winced at it and once again when she was thinking about it. Then when she was talking about their training. She said TO! them! AS in hurt them! or something. Not train them or something else. That's got me more worried than anything else."

Circe glances at sir Wallace "What do you mean by that?"

"Circe my dear you really! Need to read that Drow's file and ask Carson to give you the medical file on her. I am sure you can get authorized for it."

"Why is that Wallace?"

"Because I'll tell you right now, As I am sure that you can get it anyway, being in your mostly in charge of the department. You need to know the students under you. That the Dark elf there....that DROW isn't just a regular Drow. Someone in her past MESSED with her in a big way! She's been magically enhanced or changed? Something like one of our divisors that messes with DNA would! She's nowhere near to being a regular elf at all in that body! It's like someone took a FORD car body and put a Ferrari chassis and motor underneath of it!"

Circe questioned "She has been that....extensively modified, what do you mean exactly?"

Sir Wallace shakes his head "She's got two hearts instead of one, her lungs have been changed, her blood changed, her bone structure, muscles, everything! Even her eyes...Drow eyes are nowhere near what she's got. Some the stuff that she did while, I saw her for those couple of days at ARC. I read the reports later on...of her are spooky! She can hear people down the hallway, hundreds of feet and figure what they're doing? I heard from Ito the other night, Because I have been keeping tabs on her. As she's moving around the school. She practiced for eight plus hours last night...straight! Without even taking a break and she pounded the crap out of the practice dummy dummies up at Laird hall up there. Now she's off to do it again? If it wasn't for all the exams that she's been doing, she probably been doing for the last couple of days straight!"

"But Circe....what bothers me the most is when she said....she was never given the advantages of celebrating births, weddings, parties, or most of all the honor of a funeral for her fellow fallen friends. She was treated less than a slave I think! I still remember what she screamed at Aunghadhail that first day! They stole her life, made her a slave, no will of her own, and changed her to what she is now. I near quote her as best I can. So remember her whole life till now, has been pain and no choices. My bet that is why she does not like us looking into her things or her. So I am going to give her room to move around in from now on and lets see what happens?"

Ms. Grimes chimes in "Tomorrow she's gonna be busy with punishment detail over Hawthorne I heard."

"Well that's going to be interesting? I wonder what they can cook up for her to do there?" Wallace laughs.

"I heard the they are going to have her clean Puppets room. But who knows what they will have her do?" Grimes adds in.

"I will talk to Fey when we go on this trip starting tomorrow about this Drow. To see what she's got to say about her. With her being more close to her. Then maybe I can corner Sara for a while" Sir Wallace thinks on for a time "And another thing? it's like when she came back into the room. She said she knew we had not moved? Like she was positive! She didn't just say it."

Circe replies "Yes it was kinda weird. It's like she's got a familiar or something?"

Grimes shakes her head "Never heard of any of the elves here ever having a familiar. That's more of a human thing."

"She was talking with the Pixies a lot, is it possible?" Wallace questions them both.

Circe adds in "Well that would be unusual for a Pixie, who is a higher-order creature to be a familiar with an elf? That would become below them. But I don't know I can look in the older books about this and see if there's anything in the stories, rumor mills, about Drows and Pixies?"

Above them Violet shakes her fist at the insult to her not working with Drows!

Wallace shakes his head at the idea "I doubt there's anything that, strangely written down out there about that. Were talking about a long time ago before humans can even write it out. It would be more of it in songs or something. Too bad more Sidhe books did not survive that time."

"Wallace have you asked her, if she has any books from that time? She obviously has allot of other stuff?" Grimes asks of him.

He shakes his head "That is a high possibility, that she has allot of stuff from that time. You have to read the report from ARC. She brought back of just a enormously huge box! I don't know if it was created some how or was buried and she teleported to it? Who knows, but it's obviously a connection to back then." He then starts walking out of the room.

Circe starts looking around the room as she too starts to walk out "I got to wonder if there's a familiar that she had?"

Unknown to Circe, Violet has been hiding up in the corner and she is doing exactly what I'd hoped that she would be doing! Keeping an eye on them until they dispersed. As Circe walks out with Mrs Grimes, Violet flies down really quick and slides out the door without them noticing. Then goes down the hallway to, join me outside as I am standing there waiting for her to show. I feel Violet come up to me and sit on my shoulder...then her invisibility spell fades. I take note that she has a good one! Even I had trouble seeing her! This Pixie is a going to make a fine partner...is what is wondering in my mind now.

Violet tells me what was said and by who! I take mental notes of all that.

"You're ready?" I ask her and I get a small nod back, with a smile.

I port over to Laird hall, walk in the door and I see Sensei Tolman is there. She looks like she's doing the last section rotation of a class. She is here very early or very late?...but I am her to workout so, I walk over to her to ask her something.

"Sensei Tolman? I talked to Ito the other night, about practice and is it okay with you?"

"Of course it's okay with me, he's already agreed to it." I bow my thanks and smile to her....I get a nod back.

After I have don that...telling her I am working out...I go over the sword practice area. Manifest on a medium set of armor, as that is what I fight in when I use blades the most. I start up a couple of the automated targets in that section of the gym and I find that they're so easy to predict. I can hear the motor spin up before it makes a move or tries to strike at me. They are just too easy for me to do any good practice with and their programming is really too simple. They don't it seems to me have any surprise moves? After a while of pounding on them, pretty much practicing my basic moves in my opinion on them. I switch to the heavy bags again. After an hour of that I go back to the sword practice area and run through my moves, to try to get my 'flow' back. I run my practice into porting back and forth behind my targets for a strike and several hours pass. After those hours have past I see sensei Ito standing over the far corner watching me from a distance. After some time I finally see him walk towards me and he stands on the corner of the of the practice mat where a true trainer would stand. He waves at me to come over. I drop the practice sword to the mat and walk over to give him a respectful bow.

"Yes sensei you require something of me?" I ask.

"Walk with me for a while."

As we walk, the seven o'clock class looks like it's coming in. The students line up and Tolman starts to run them hard.

"Rohanna if I may ask? When I called you over, you put your practice blade down before you even turned to me....why?"

"Sensei Ito. In the way I was taught, to turn to a teacher with a blade out at the ready. Meant you thought you were their equal and ready to take the class from them. So if you did....you fought right there and in most cases you lost. Got beat badly or died. Like I have said to some, my training was not cute or fluffy at all."

"Humm interesting way of teaching there, far too brutal for here!" he laughs "The reason why we are talking now is, because I noticed that your quite dedicated and your obviously driven. The one thing I've noticed about your style is your obviously trained into blows, strikes and I don't see you doing any grappling moves or tossing? So obviously it's not in your repertory?"

"Not exactly."

"But you have definitely been taught well. Who ever taught you, did an exceedingly well job with what they taught you. Your moves are very exacting, obviously with lots of practice. It looks like you're just getting used to what happened to you and your memories are coalescing with the body that exists with you now. At quite a rapid rate I might add, as I see you making less and less jerky mistakes over the last two days alone. Like I said it looks like you don't have a grappling are holding moves at all, why is that?"

"Sensei Ito they really didn't teach us that."

He stops "Why wouldn't they teach you grappling or holding moves?"

"Sensei Ito you're thinking of your artform, where an opponent surrenders and you win the match. I was trained in another artform where the opponent surrenders its spirit into the next life and I win the match. You understand my joke?"

"Yes...so in other words you don't grapple or wound an opponent. You were only set forth to kill one. So it looks like we have to work on that whole section with you."

"Yes Sensei it's one of the reasons, I am worried about practicing with your students. As if I slip up and go back into old habits."

He starts nodding "Yes you could damage someone quite easily."

He stopped and turned my attention over to one of the dummies "The other thing I noticed, is that when you hit, the man shaped dummies. You only seem to hit them in certain spots. Is that a relationship to something?"

"Yes Sensei....if I'm applying it correctly and I'm pretty sure I am. If that was a person, that strike would shatter bones and major sections of the body. If not shattering the whole Skeleton and burst all the organs."

He looks very surprised at that "Oh?....and your practicing that here in a school." He shakes his head "We going to definitely have to work with your grappling moves. From what I'm seeing so far. I think I am going to recommend that you take both the advance and the beginner class, at the same time. So that I have double the amount of time to work with you. Because we want to get you definitely up to speed and not being so...aah 'aggressive' should be the term."

"Thanks Sensei."

"Of course....maybe you can teach more of the advanced classes some of those strikes and moves of yours?"

I shake my head "I really don't want to teach....kids....that!"

"I understand what your eluding to, That teaching children how to kill other people. Would be very irresponsible thing. Just remember that some of the these students are going to need to know that?"

I am shaking my head even more. "I hope not, that a kid from here will need that knowledge. I don't want....I really don't want to do that." I stand there thinking shaking my head 'no'.

He taps my arm to get my attention back. I jerk and nearly jump for a split second as I was Not expecting it.

"That's one thing you got to learn about this school is supposed to be a very sheltered place. You have to stop being so jumpy and waiting for someone to attack you all the time. It's not going to happen here."

I turn and looked down at him "It already....did happen Sensei? Before I got here, didn't it?"

He thinks about what I'm saying and implying "Yes it did happen. Your right."

"It's also happened more than that night and I've also heard about that....Sensei. So this school being a safe place isn't exactly true. It's more of a giant bull's-eye with mutants in the center of it."

He shakes his head and put his hands behind his back. Then walks around "My friend, unfortunately you're right. That's why I want you teaching the students some of your more delicate moves, that are little bit more forceful. But maybe not all the stuff that you know. Just some to give them more of a rounded education. Because some of the moves, I've seen you apply. I don't know course. It looks like you know many techniques I don't know."

"Of course Sensei you are going to know far more about what you were specifically talking about, holding and grappling moves. So should I expect some one-on-one education with you on that or what?"

"I will endeavor to make sure you get caught up as fast as possible and it looks like you have the time to do it. You don't sleep at night. So maybe I will see if I can slide you into some other specific classes to go with that. Your also probably going to be taking the special topics class, for weapons that are associated with martial arts?"

Yes of course Sensei....I am going to take the swordsmanship class. Why wouldn't I?" I am also going to be taking the archery class. I am going to see if I can get the teacher to maybe? Make me a student instructor. Because in that class, I can at least understand teaching the kids there everything I know about the subject! Because it is what it is."

"Yes! I will talk to the archery instructor for you and see if she can put you in a assistant instructor position maybe and get you paid for it?"

"I'm not worried about the money. I am just worried about the teacher not respecting me. That I already know more than enough and probably more than they do about that subject."

He stops me for a second with his hand "Let me guess when your specifically referring to archery, you taught it yourself....didn't you?"

"Yes I did for many, many years." I nod more than happy.

He waves his hand at me "How many years did you teach it?"

"In short....well over 200 years."

His eyebrow comes up surprised..."Okay....I guess you would be considered definitely an expert at it, if you taught it for that long. How do you think your students did with the knowledge that you handed to them?"

I shook my head "I don't want to think about it. That if I messed something up, that they didn't make it. Because I missed one thing that I should've taught them. I just don't want to think about that. As I think about them all as successes. Not about failures."

He starts walking me down towards the other practice dummies and heavy bags.

"If you want to continue back with your exercises go right ahead, I shouldn't be bothering you anymore today. Do you need a reminder for you to go to Hawthorne?" he asks.

I look at him surprised "Does everybody know I am going to Hawthorn?"

"Of course we do, with the faculty, we talk. Especially about your little first morning encounter with the security staff and Samantha." He chuckles.

"You and Samantha might be...kind of kindred souls? She is an old warrior herself even thou you can't see it. She definitely likes sniper work with the long-range rifles. You being an Archer and her being a rifle sniper. You guys might want to have a conversation about that. You both might find a common ground to have a good friendship."

"Okay".....I manifest out of my armor back in my street clothes.

"Thank you Sensei for the chat, I have to get going."

"I look forward to it, come over anytime you want" he says to me as I go.
After I leave Laird hall, I port over the Grove and walk up to the tree, then lift my charm off of the branch that I placed it on. I start to deeply examine it with my magics. Its perfect and everything is fully set....just so....really good work for someone just getting everything back together in their skull!

Violet is buzzing around the tree and me "TRY IT ON!" she cries out in glee.

I drop the charm around my neck and Violet hovers in front of me "It's working! It looks really good. You look just like a stupid human girl!" she says really snarky to me, then she starts laughing like a maniac.

"Great! thanks....your oh so helpful Violet!" I take a playful swipe at her.

I need to go back to Poe to say goodbye to Fey before she goes off!. I port back in my room make sure charm around my neck is working with a small check in the mirror behind the door there, then I leave my room to walk down the hall. I see a couple of people that I have met. It looks like they are tiring to figure out who the new student is? What they see....is the illusion I now wear. Instead of the real me beneath it!

Once down the hall form my room, I walk to Fey's room and its open door, I walk right by Chaka, she stands there looking at me with her head tilted, not knowing what's going on. Then walk up to Fey, as she could not hear me creeping up behind her. She turns around suddenly and glares at me. I hug her really quick and she pushes me off quite violently.

"Who the hell are you!" she screams at me....boy is she mad!

I back up a bit and do a fist pump! "YES! it worked!"

Fey looks at me for a LONG second and just doesn't understand. I reach around my neck, pull the charm off and go back to normal. Chaka reels back for a split second, as the illusion fades away.

Fey starts to giggle "Okay! that's a good trick! So you finished that illusion charm last night. You mind?" she asks me as her hand raises for the charm.

I hand it to her, so she can look at it. Aunghadhail comes into possession of her body. You can always see the difference, that regal demeanor comes over her and her glamour gets a little more forceful.

Aunghadhail looks it over for several secounds "Exquisite work!" she finally says to me.

"Thanks, I made last night" I say proudly.

"I still can't believe you made this in one night?"

"It took only a couple hours."

Aunghadhail is aghast "A couple hours to make a charm this good? With this fine engraving on it, with the spell work in it and it's been three layered properly. This work is not halfway done, it's done correctly and is permanent."

"Of course? Its the way I was taught. Do stuff correctly and do it right OR don't do it at all!"

She hands it back to me Aunghadhail leans forward to me and whispers "We got to talk in the Grove again sometime next week. About....this is something new and I want to discuss it with you."

"Okay?....I don't understand why it's so special? Its just what I do?"

She shakes her head for minute. Nikki comes back....Then looks at me quizzically.

"Aunghadhail is really kind of upset that you did that so fast. I don't understand why it's such a big deal?"

Then Nikki tunes out for a second, getting on a minute. ~'The reason I am surprised...child is this....think to when Rohanna just hugged you?'.......~

~'Yes Aung?'~

~'Did you see any illusion on her at all? or did it completely fool you into not seeing a sidhe, a Drow, or even Rohanna! It did fool you! Completely! You could not see any magic hiding her at all! All you saw was a female human and you believed it! That is how good her charm is, it should take weeks to make one to that level! Only an Artificer should be able to do that!'...~

She comes back to us from her mind and her eyes are wide with surprise "Ohhh! Now I understand why she is so surprised, that....WOW!...you don't know a person named?...Caitlin?"

I shake my head "No? I've no idea who that is...pretty much everybody I know in the school you introduced me to except for Dr. bellow's student assistant. So no I have not met a Caitlin yet?"

"So you didn't have Caitlin make this for you?" Nikki asks me.....

'she dares to ask twice! and near call me a liar!'........"NO! I made it!" I near roar at her "You can ask Ms Grimes! I told you last night I was going to make it!"

Nikki shakes her head "Sorry Rohanna I am not trying to insult you? I did not think, you would make it! I thought you where saying you could....now this is here and now its 'you can!' It kinda surprises me is all."

I see her bags on the floor and I pick them up really quick.

Nikki says "I can make those lighter with a spell?"

"Why would I need them lighter? I can lift over a ton! Seventy-five pounds a bag is nothing!." laugh out as I take them up to the front main entryway and set them to the side.

As I get there I see a car is waiting for her I yell down the hallway "Nikki your car is here!"

I see her jog down the hall with a coat on. I lean to give her a hug "If you get in trouble! you contact me and I come running! You got it! Tell your dad thanks again I will see him soon!"

"I will! Just hold down the fort here and I'll be back!" I watch her jump into the car and go.

I went back to my room I put the charm down on my desktop. I pick up a piece of paperwork there, I have to give to the house mother of Hawthorne and I walk out the front door of Poe. Then I start walking the in the direction of Hawthorne. Because I have not gone there physically yet, so I actually have to 'hoof it' at least once. Walking across the campus, I am noticing everything around. A couple people staring! at me, I check the flag...nope its green so they are just rude or think I must be a new 'Jobe' experiment? Its Friday, so it looks like all the classes are slowed down a little bit. As there is going to be a break next week, between the schools sessions. I walk into the Hawthorne main entry and I walk up to the house mother's residence.

I knock on the door, as it opens, I see a lady in a floating chair "Mrs. Cantrel? I am here to do my punishment?"

"So Miss Leigh...Well I was suggested by Mrs. Carson that you clean Puppets room, considering that your one of the few on-campus, That...ahh...nothing can pretty much poison you or affect you? So that is one of the rooms that we have most problems with the people going in it. If you want to....there is a cover-up suit here in the closet, that should fit you. It's disposable so just wad it up and toss it in the bag in the closet and everything will be fine. Just go to puppets room and she'll tell you what you need to do. There's instruction sheet marked on the door of puppets room for this kind of stuff. She tells me the door number and I go upstairs.

First I go to the closet and get a suitable coverall. I was thinking at first to use my armor, but why bother with armor and look silly? I will just use the coveralls. I grab a set in my size. I then truck upstairs to the right floor? I look for the right door and I knock on it.

I hear a voice say "come in?" quietly.

I walk-in, as I start putting the coveralls on "Good morning Puppet! I'm here to clean your room up? Or do you prefer to be called something else?"

"Puppet is fine....the instructions on the door behind you and get to it!" She near barks at me. I am shocked that is she's so short, curt with her assessments with me and lack of manners!

I glare at her and I just shake my head at her. Then open the closet door and find a packet with a basic instruction manual and diagrams on how to clean up, clean the filters out and all the other stuff. The first part is to get buckets out of the closet next to Puppets room and I go outside really quick, leave the door open. I get the two buckets with lids that are required, a couple of filters and stuff that are required by the diagrams in the instructions.

I start getting to work "Well are you having a good morning so far?"

"Not really" and that's all she says?

I am taken back that she's short and ill-mannered! But I let it go and start cleaning stuff up, by the first step as shown. I keep on doing stuff as shown for about ten minutes...later on....I figure that maybe? She's mellowed out a little bit.

"What are your plans today? Tell me while I am doing this or lets chat about something?"

She puts her book down really quick "I'm reading....leave me alone!"

I'm offended at this point! I let it slide for little bit. Maybe she's having a bad morning, so i continue on with cleaning for an another hour and I am moving on from one section to the next. I'm getting a good two hours into it and she's been is quiet all this time.

Then she gets, short and sassy at the two hour mark "Aren't you done with that section YET! You should be done."

I stand up I glare at her "It's my first time doing it. I am making sure I am doing it correctly and by the steps. I'm a perfectionist, SO unless you want to tell me how to speed this up? I am doing it exactly as the manual says!"

She shakes her head dismissively, then goes back to reading. I keep on going with the next section of work on cleaning her pumps. I finally get done with that in about an hour. I got only two more steps to go, should only take about Forty-five minutes or so....as I flipped ahead in the book to see.

I ask her again politely "Well Puppet? stop me if I am interrupting you or bothering you too much?" ....silence.... "So I guess your day so far....is not too happy? or since its Friday, your feeling down or something?"

"I don't want to talk to you! Your just here to clean this stuff up and get out of here!" she is mean in her tone to me. 'That was undeserved!...little girl!' I think.

I stop, fully disgusted by her tone, put the stuff down and glare at her hard!

I walk to her bed and sternly look down at her "HEY! I am trying to be nice to you! I am talking to you because I want to! Not because I have to! So there is no account for ill-manners from you!"

She looks at me offended "You can't talk to me like that!"

"Of course I am going to talk to you like that! You don't have any manners toward me! I am going to treat you like ill-mannered child, just like your acting right now!"

She nearly yells at me "I am not a child! I am older that you!"

"Older?....I'm an elf and a lot older than you think! I never took backtalk or sass from the people I've taught in life! I am not about to take it from you! Just because your laying in that bed, everybody should feel sorry for you. I'm not going to do it for you. Some people have been a lot worse off than you are! So boo-hoo get on with life, be happy that your living here and people here care about you. Some even try to help you get out of the situation your in! Its NO account for having ill-manners and being mad at everybody in the world. Because if you keep it up, your going to end up with only people that come visit you is family, no friends at all."

I turn around go back to work.

"You can't talk to me like that!"

"I just did! Would you like me to continue on talking to you like that! Your ill-tempered and ill-mannered. If you don't start apologizing or least acting like you got some manners and being nice I will not talk to you anymore. I am going to let you yell and scream across room and nothing is going to be heard from me."

She's definitely shaking her head. Like no one's ever talked to her like this.

"So...? No one has ever really barked at you for the for being ill-mannered? Because your in bad situation and you want to pass on all the feelings. Just understand this some other people in this world, among others have had a bad time too. Some of them are dead now because they had a worse time than you. It's like I said before boo-hoo get on with it."

I work on the next section, While she is sitting there trying to figure out what to say. I get it done and then I get the next section taken care of. I stand up with everything, I put what needs to be in the clean bags, to keep anything from going wrong or get spilled out.

"Puppet I have a question for you? If you would not mind answering for me please?"

"WHAT?!"

"There you go ill-manners again I asked you with manners, a please and used the correct tone of voice and you just barked back again? You have not learned your lesson yet? OKAY FINE THEN!....where in the heck! to do these buckets go with the contaminated waste?"

She sits there and thinks.

"This was an easy question? Its obvious that someone comes in here every three days and does this for you. So you otta know where this stuff goes!"

Her eyes, light up for a second! "The four basement bathroom, the right of the staircase. Don't use the elevator for waste....its in the rules."

"Humm that's kind of far? But okay. I'll be back. Maybe by then you'll have some manners and we can talk a little bit. Because after I get this bucket stuff done. I can go anytime I want to. So in other words I'll be staying in this room because I want to....not because I have to."

I open up the door, leave it open, Go back grab the two buckets and trudge down the stairs. She said to me not to use the elevator and I did read it in the book too. So I know she is not messing with me. So down I go!

While I am going down the back stairs unknown to me....Sara is coming up from her room in the level one basement, on the main staircase out front. She tramps down the hallway and in walks in Puppets room. To see all the cleaning supplies are out, thus saying to her, I am still around.

She looks to Puppet in her bed "Hey Puppet! how's it going?"

"How are you Sara? I have not seen you in a few days?"

"Well I have been doing a project, that is keeping me busy and that project has been visiting you! A dark elf, a real tall! one, Six foot like?"...she puts her hand out indicating Six foot tall...."Real muscular, white eyes and mean teeth!" Sara smiles at her with a evil grin. of her own teeth.

"Oh that one! the ill-mannered one that has been talking down to me and back to me and sassing at me!" Puppet shrieks out.

Sara leers at Puppet bewildered "Rohanna?"

"She never did say her name to me?" Puppet hakes her head.

"Well that's not like her? Did you...." a suspicious look comes over Sara's face "Did you get sassy with Rohanna when she first came in the room? and was probably going to introduce herself?"

Puppet rocks back and forth "Kinda" She finally says sheepishly.

"Then! there is your reason why she probably barked right back at you! She probably gave you more than one chance to be nice didn't she?"

"Yeah."

"She let you have it verbally didn't she? She was not going to put up with your crap?"

Puppet gets real apologetic now, as she has been called out! "You're right" she near whines.

"So where is she?" Sara stands there, looking impatient and taping her foot.

"I decided to play a joke on her!" Puppet smiles.

Sara now really concerned...as she thinks fast 'ohh crap a joke on this Drow not good!' "What do you mean....play a joke?....Puppet?" Sara leers at her.

Puppet giggles a little bit "I played the same on her, like Bubba did to you a couple of months back" she grins.

Sara is horrified...her eyes go wide in shock, then gasps out "You sent her down to the fourth floor basement bathroom!" her voice squeaks up!

"YA? she looked like she can handle herself."

Sara near screams out "You don't know what you have done!"

"She won't get hurt, will she?" Puppet asked now looking a bit sacred.

Sara yelps as she runs from the room "NO! Not that!"

Sara runs down the stairs at near blinding speed to find the house mother of Hawthorne. Sara at speed, almost runs past before Mrs. Cantrel notices "Sara why are you running down the stairs? Where are you going?"

Sara still very upset gasps out "Puppet did something stupid!....She sent Rohanna down to the fourth floor bathroom!"

"Mrs. Cantrel Screams "WHAT! she's going to get hurt down there!"

Sara shrieks out as she shakes her head 'really fast' "No...no...no..no..no....no no! not at all! I'm more worried about the Nameless abominations down there, than I am Rohanna!"

Mrs. Cantrell is shaking her head, as she asks "I don't understand?"

Sara still very upset says "Rohanna is the perfect thing to hunt" Sara stutters...."SHE WAS BUILT to hunt the Nameless abominations! Puppet basically sent a tiger into den of lambs or lamb chops! I'm more worried about the guys down there than I am Rohanna!" she starts running down the stairs once again...even faster now!

A couple of the kids from the common room next to the stairs over hear the whole conversation. Then are saying amongst themselves "What the heck are you talking about?" Then they see what might be fun and start running after Sara. Mrs. Cantrel starts down too, just in case!

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

At that time and several minutes have gone by.

I finally got down to the fourth floor and found a short very dark, hallway with only one door?....'humm strange?' I thought.

I opened the door on the bathroom. I knew it was one, by the sign on it and the SMELL....WOOF! I opened up the door and I walked in. As I walked into the room, I slowly looked around. I could smell THINGS in the near dark of the large room, that was only being lit by one dim bulb. My memory fired like mad at the smell that now hit my nose....PREY! TIME TO KILL! was near the only thought in my head now! I fought it back down....'now lets not jump to conclusions!' I thought fast!

I looked around with my changed eyes, that easily peeled back the darkness "Oh boy!" sigh came out of my mouth.

In the darkness of what should be a large bathroom, shower area like in Poe. I see lumps and blobs of indescribable flesh milling about in the darkness, doing what I don't really want to think about. ALL the horrors and Nameless abominations that near filled the room turned around to look at me with evil eyes and TEETH! I put the buckets down really quietly! They all started to turn to get a better look at me!.... I take a step back and manifest my armor really quick!

"Hi guys! someone sent me down here to drop off these buckets....of mmm good! yummy! stuff!?" I nudge the bucket forward with my foot to them. They started coming closer GROWLING at its motion to them "Now lets not get all otta hand! and be unpleasant!" a couple more of them move even closer and are growling at me! Then one of them LEAPS at me and its ON!

------------------------------------------------------

Sara comes flying down the staircase, to jump down onto the last landing there. Mrs. Cantrel and five or six of the residents of Hawthorne are hot on her heels right behind her!

They come upon the short hallway, to see the bathroom door at its end. The door is JUST banging on its hinges and rattling in its doorjamb. Pounding, chopping and other obscene sounds are coming from behind it! Some of the racket of madness coming from behind it, sounds like a large blade chopping, cleaving into flesh and who knows what. ALL of this sickening sound is being near covered by a torrent of screaming and curses, made in a fowl tone by a female voice. The language Sara is hearing, she is sure now is Drow!

Sara starts walking to the door slowly. One of the many kids still on the stairs not daring to come closer yelps out "DON'T! you'll let them out!"

The door SLAMS! open AND out falls one of the Nameless abominations, its claws and tentacles skittering across the floor. Trying as hard as it can, to get traction on the tiled floor. Its fierce claws leaving furrows and marks in the tiles as it crawls. Its trying hard as it can to GET AWAY! from the room it was just in. All the residents of Hawthorne...but Sara....reel back in horror at the sight! One that WILL haunt their nights for sometime to come! Sara backs up, as she hears a scream coming from me! as I jump on it and shove a sword into it! Gouts of sticky black bile blow from the wound, to spill all over the floor and spray on me.

"Ohh Nau dos xuat! Inbau rath wun ghil! Usstan tlun naut xunor xuil dos quin!"
(Ohh No you don't! Get back in here! I am not done with you yet!) I howl out.

She can hear the Nameless abomination screaming at her in near agony "Help me...help me Sara!" in a small whiney voice, that sounds like its from the movie 'the fly' as I Drag it back into the room mostly by the blade stuck fast in its 'back'! Sara shakes her head at the Nameless abomination "You did it to yourself, I can't help now after you attacked her!"

Then I jump over it into the hallway and kick it, with several hard kicks, to get it back into the room, the rest of the way. I see her and smile "Ohh hi Sara! I will be right with you. I am almost done with this one!" I say with a fiendish grin, then she nods to me. I jump back into the room and the door slams shut!

Sara walks up to the door again, as more chopping sounds and whumps of explosions come from behind the door. Mrs. Cantrel and the students are standing there in shock, near completely silent.....one asks out loud "What is going on in there!?"

Sara turns around to address them all "Probably world war three!"

Several minutes pass by. It is quieting down in there, only an occasional CHOP and dying squeal are heard from the door...then silence for some time. The door finally swings open! I walk out covered head to toe in filth and who knows what. Slime and chunks of horrid flesh slowly slides off my armor to plop wetly on the floor. I fling some large nasty chunks and slime off my sword onto the floor.

I walk towards Sara "Someone might want to clean up in there?" I then point with my thumb back over my shoulder.

Sara in a very accusing tone asks "What did you do!?" all the while wiggling a finger in my face.

"Well....I was being friendly at first. I was just going to drop off the buckets. I said to them I was just here to do that. Then one of them jumped at me and tried to bite my leg off! From there it was pretty much downhill! I had to kill a couple of them"....I whisper/ mumble out under my breath "five or six"...."and the rest kinda ran at that point!"......."I think someone is going to need to go in there and clean that up. As I'm not gonna do it!" I pick up the empty buckets from behind the door and I start walking back upstairs. The people there are shaking their heads and looking at me with their jaws open. One of the kids vomits allover the stairs...as she got a wiff of the smell coming off me...now!

Sara looks inside the bathroom and cringes. Then sounds out slowly "EWWWWW!" she turns around and yells up the stairs at me "Rohanna! some of those guys were kind of friends with me!"

I stop climbing the stairs for second "Yeah I kinda guessed that. If they where a bit nicer? They'd still be alive to be your friends!" I resume trudging back up the staircase.

One resident of Hawthorne asks Mrs. Cantrel "What Would gross out a demon like Sara and make her cringe?"

Mrs. Cantrel says back "Honey you don't want to know, do you?" the kid shakes its head.

Sara quietly closes the door as she yells down there "Sorry guys it won't happen again!" and she closes the door.

Sara starts following me up the staircase. I walk into Puppets room, I toss the buckets into the corner of her room rather loudly. To stand there scowling at her. Anger just bleeding off me. Sara comes around the corner and clamps her hand on my shoulder, something sticks to her hand, she just smears it off her hand...back on me again "You got some entrails on ya there Rohanna?" Sara whispers into my ear.

"THANKS! I will get right on that!" I bark back.

"Rohanna calm down...Puppet was just kinda having a little bit of fun."

I'm glaring at puppet "Obviously that was a joke? I could probably drop that stuff off somewhere else....right?" I huff.

Puppet nods her little head really quickly. She understands now that she's in deep trouble.

"So! you pulled a little joke on me and six of the Nameless abominations down there in the basement had to pay the price. As they decided that, when they saw me. They didn't think that was a good idea to let me slide out of there! Without trying to kill me!" I howled at her. Sara pats my back a bit to calm me, but keeps on hitting patches of the slime still sliding off my armored back. She just wipes the goop back onto me with her clawed hands.

Puppet shakes her head "I'm sorry I didn't know" she then winces, while wrinkling her nose at me "GOD! You stink!.....I'm sorry?" she quickly adds.

I stare at her, after she said that "I otta fling this crap on ya! Just to be mean and nasty! But I'm not going to do it because? I'm a nice person genuinely!"

Puppet says sheepishly to me "Okay?"

I pick up the buckets and the other stuff still in the room. Then walk it all back over to the closet that's provided for it, put it all back in place neatly and cleaned. As I do, I find some kind of decontamination wipes, that are exactly made for this kind of stuff! I start into wiping all the crap off of me and my armor. Then finally my sword, I still had out. I check to see that everything was genuinely clean, I check the floor for any spots.

Mrs. Cantrel the house mother comes upstairs and sees me in the hallway closet "You made Quite a mess down there in the bathroom!" she shrieks at me.

I glace up at her from my work "NO! I'm not going to clean that up! You can have Puppet clean that up!"

"Puppet is stuck in this bedroom bedridden and she can't clean it up!"

"Well Puppet pulled the joke....Puppet pays the price! So you two figure out how to end that problem. I'm out of it. I was a 'Jokeee' not the 'Joker'.."

Mrs. Cantrel spins around in her chair, to go back down the hallway and is mumbling to herself obviously trying to figure out who is going to clean up the mess in the bathroom. I walk back into Puppets room and sit down in a chair there in her room, cross my legs, then manifest back into my street clothes.

"Now did you want to talk and have a decent conversation? Or are you going to be short and ill-mannered from here on out?" I ask Puppet again!

Sara just shakes her head in defeat "Rohanna you just don't give up! When you when you see a fight! Do you?....You just keep going at it until, you either win or destroy the target."

I smile and look at Sara "Yes I consider her a challenge, that she's going to have pleasant manners with me and decency! OR it will kill HER....one or the other."

Puppet squeaks out "I'm sorry....you can just call me Puppet from here on out. So? your Rohanna then?"

"Yes I'm Rohanna....glad to meet you. So are you having a better day now?"

"Oh yes it's quite fun! Now that...I kinda had some fun with you!" she giggles out.

"Glad to help you out there!" I sass a bit "Now that I see, that you look a little bit more happy? Even though I scared the crap out of you? SO! how are we going to figure out how to get you downstairs?....down those five flights of stairs, to that fourth basement bathroom....so you can clean that up! While your hooked-up to these machines?"

Puppet is more than horrified at my suggestion and gasps out. Sara starts into giggling.

I glare at Sara "Shut up you! I'm serious I'm thinking about dragging her, all this equipment down there and giving her a mop with long handle and let her figure out how to clean that mess up!"

Sara barks "You wouldn't!"....then she thinks on it for a second...."You would! You like a challenge!" Sara walks to Puppets bedside..."Puppet you don't know what you've done! You created a monster. She's probably going to figure out how to get you downstairs and clean up that mess. She's not a stupid one--this Elf here. If--She can figure it out--she's gonna do it. OR the first day you ever get out of that bed. She is going to be there, to hand you a mop and bucket then head you in that direction! Mark my words this Elf doesn't forget!"

I stand up now that I am done "Puppet you know I've got other things to do. But I will come back on my own free accord and we will have a chat or something? We can talk about just about anything you want to."

"Okay! I would love it! Your fun!"

I turn to walk out "DO you want the door open?"

"The door open...please?"..... 'ohh god manners from her....it only took HOURS!'

"You have a good day" I say back to her and I start walking out.

Puppet barks down the hallway "Your in Poe are you?"

I turnaround and walk back to her doors edge and look in "Yes I am...I have to be in Poe."

"Well then you know my cousin Alya?"

"Your aaa.....Goodkind too?" I ask her more than surprised at it.

"Ahhh yep!"

"OOkay.....we will probably see more of each other? Because I am doing some stuff with your cousin, once in a while. So you have a good day and like I said I'll be back when I can. I got a real busy schedule now, so let me to catch up with that stuff....is that fine with you?"

"No problem!"

I walk downstairs to Mrs. Cantrel's room and walk in, to find her still mumbling.

"Well I have finished cleaning Puppets room and like I said before, the fourth floor basement problem is yours. Unless of course you would like to tackle that problem by dragging Puppet, her bed and all the machinery down to that basement room. So she can clean it up! If you want me to start working on that task! AS...I am not! cleaning that room" she shakes her head at me.

Sara is leaning on the doorframe....giggling and snickering at us both.

Mrs. Cantrel starts into me "I should have you....."

Sara interrupts her "Mrs. Cantrel?...just don't...I thought that Nikki was stubborn! this girl here, she is by far more stubborn than Nikki ever was! Don't you go fighting an uphill battle! Trying to get her to do something like that. ONE! you have to prove that it has be a punishment or something and she's not gonna let you do that!"

"Okay okay!" she barks out and then, She hands me a note "This was brought over while you were upstairs cleaning Puppets room. Your to go over to Dr. Bellow's office immediately!"

I look at the note "CRAP! got to talk to the head shrinker again! Damn it!."

Sara snickers then pats me on the back "Well go ahead now.....make sure to ask him for a lollipop!"

I wang of my arm back, like I am going to slap her "YOU....I otta!"....she winces back in fake fear.

I start laughing and walk out of the room to the entry of Hawthorn. As I get there I see the room is just filled with residents of Hawthorne and they all stop talking the second they see me. I start to look around the room at them all staring at me, as I do I see with mage sight, that the ley lines of the room are messed up a bit. Then I see a tall girl with white skin, at the nexus of it all walking back down the hallway away from me. How she looks and moves reminds me of something I just can't place it? As I stand there thinking, something brushes against my mental shields and I know this feeling....'mythos' tainted!....I look over the whole room, to see one older man standing there....talking--but he is not a man. He is a mental projection of some sort? IT WAS HIM! he tested my shields!

My armor manifests on me and one of my better swords comes to my hand. I step forward toward him. I point at him from across the room with the blades tip, as I send a spell into it and the blade crackles with magic. "YOU! there...don't ever do that again! I feel you against my mental shields....one more time without asking me. I will find you! and hurt you.....understood!" He steps back with his hands raised, as my answer to the outburst of mine.

Sara near at a run, grabs my shoulder and spins me around "What are you doing! That's Fubar. He is cool....what gives? You going all nuts on him!?"

I glare at Sara "He tested my shields and he is mythos! touched! I want him to promise to never do that again! I don't trust him."

"He is a good guy Rohanna....I trust him. What gives?" Sara queried me.

"His mental touch...its just...its just....ITS LIKE THEN! in the fight! He feels just like them!" I wince at the thoughts as they hammer my mind.

"Hey its okay....we are safe here...let me introduce ya to him?" Sara says very calm, realizing I am not in a good mindset right now.

I drop the armor and sword "Okay...but tell him again! One brush and WHACK! I mean it!" Sara nods, knowing my present attitude means it.

"Give me a minute to tell him okay?" ...I nod.

Sara walks up to Fubar "Fub buddy ahh sorry about that....but you mentally brushed, the one new person in school. That you really don't want to. Just so you know she has memories of a Elf from pre-sundering. AND....you feel like to her, one of the GOO she fought then. That is why she almost went postal on you. So please don't ever do that to her again....it will not end well."

Fubar nods "I understand....tell her. I will not do that again...please give her my apologies."

"Do you want to meet her now or....?" Sara asks.

"Okay I can do that."

Sara walks back over to me. I am standing there more than nervous and a bit jumpy. "Are you all right?" She asks me.

"NO! this has brought allot of bad stuff the top and it hurts damn it! Why did he have to do that? Man it hurts and its going to take time for me to calm back down from this." I shake my head desperately trying to clear it.

"Ro....let me in for a second" She taps my head, to indicate what she intends on.

"Okay...no funny stuff and only for a minute! I don't want my protections down now that he is here...anymore..." I drop it all and let her in.

Sara finds I am a mess now inside and she can now see why a bit. Then memories from then, that where churned up by this event, just smash her hard with the violence and horror of them. Memories of fellow Elves dieing all around me. She starts to get a glimpse of why I hate orders. When I see where she is going in my mind and the painful thoughts it holds, I slam the door on her.

"Why did you do that?" She asks me holding her head...as I am sure she has a headache from that trip.

"You were about to go where I don't want you....all that is behind that wall, is pain and you don't need to see it EVER! You can't fix that, NO ONE CAN! so don't try...please....You will only get mad and upset at Aung after you see that....okay?" She nods back not even understanding it all.

"So lets go talk to Fub? Okay?" she asks me....I nod.

Sara walks over to Fubar. I follow behind her at a distance.

Sara stops at him. I walk up....slowly not trusting him. "Fub this is Rohanna I got her in trade, for that crazy redhead elf....Nikki at ARC. I think it was a good deal!" She laughs out.

"Hi Rohanna I am Fubar or Louise Geintz." He puts out a hand. I stand there shaking my head. As I near shove both of my arms behind my back and take a step back from him. I just know if I touch him, the next thing. I will 'feel' him again and gut him like a fish when I find him....As My mind has labeled him as a threat... big time.

"Hi Fubar? I can't shake your 'hand?' as I think I will feel you again and...I don't know?" I stand there trying to think about something else....anything!

"Fine no prob! So I hear your new?" he asks.

"Ahh sorry I hate having bad manners....ever....but you creep me out and I have to see Dr Bellows. So I am going now" I walk off from them both as fast as I can and out the front door.

Fubar asks Sara "Is she going to be Okay?"

"I don't know?...that Drow is just filled to the brim with horrors and Is barely handling it. Have you read up on her Fub?"

He nods "Al called me in to consult a bit on her case. What I read makes sense..she is really messed up. Too many bad memories. Did you hear the new part from the chief talking to her?" Sara shakes her head "Well Chief thinks she let it slip because of that night out in the Grove with someone? But the way he put it. She says, all they had to do was 'order her' and her free will was gone 'One hundred percent' from there on out. She had no control over her life, at all. So she would just sit there in her own mind, to watch the horror of her life run by and she could not do a thing to stop it" Fub just shakes his head "God the pain of that. No wonder she is messed up. Because all of that pain, for all those years is hitting her all at once. As this is the first time in her life that, she might have free will to deal with it all."

Sara tears up now. She now understands it all...the pain in that head of mine "Fub you want a small glimpse into her head? You might have an idea how to help?" He nods, and Sara lets him in to see what she has seen in Rohanna.

"Ohhh crap! no wonder she is messed up! Does she know you have seen all that in her? No wonder she nearly chopped Nikki. Heck I would too after all that."

Sara shakes her head..."No I got most of that when we were...ahhh.....you know. So....she had her shields down all the way for me. But since I trust ya and I need another medical opinion....so you get to see it. So what are your ideas, if any?"

"Ahh...I have none....lots of time and talking is best. But if she is hiding more than what you have seen and I bet she is. It will take years....unless you find some kind of 'cheat' to help out with the 'mess' of it all." Sara nods back to him.

I walk out of Hawthorn out in to the cold air and start walking to Doyle. I decide on not porting over so, I have some time to collect my thoughts, as I walk over to see Dr Bellows......As I walk my mind is just spinning wild from all the crap that Fubar drudged up with his little mind bump.

------------------------
As I am walking across the academy --up at ARC
-------------------------

Dr. Otto sits at his desk working to finishing up the case file for Rohanna Leigh the Drow he worked on last week.

As he sits there working hard, a soft knock is at his door.

"Come on in?"

"Ahh hi doc I am just here making sure all your personal notes on that Drow are on the system? As they have assigned me to research any Drow mentioned in any ancient texts."

"Ohh hi El....yes I put all my notes on the system in her file. I am right now just cleaning up the file, so it can get passed on. So....it looks like you got stuck with this deal?"

"Yep! But I like a challenge. This one is going to be hard, as no one knew they even existed till she showed up. So I am going to have to pour over every dusty book in the world, looking for information on them. Then add the Drow language is Dead and I am just sure she will not help us at all in our research?"

"El? I would say no on that she told us near nothing of herself. It was weird that she kept it all to herself? Like she was on a mission or something? But good luck and sorry....I have to get back to this.

Ellena Blackwood nods to the doc, sitting behind his desk to walk back down the hall to go back to her small cramped office. She thinks on the job ahead 'at least I am going to get to travel, to find books on this. But God I hate my job! They only gave me an office, so I can have a locked room and a place to have wards and runes on it to keep my bad books from doing bad things!' she walks sadly down the hall.

----------------------------
Back at Whateley
----------------------------

I walk past Poe and see some of the guys out playing in the snow. I stop for a bit and just take it in, I walk over to a bench by the edge of the walkway and sit down to watch them go at it. Just watching them having fun and enjoying life, lets my mind drift about and forget that crap of the last hour or so. I sit there relaxing, more than once one of the poesies offers to let me in on the fun. I turn them down, as I tell them I am just relaxing. I love that they understand this simple need.

After some time of relaxing, watching them. I start to get up, so I can get going and get this crud at the doc over with!. I grab the bench's arm to stand up....in doing so, I totally forget its cold iron and burn the hell out of my hand. I wince in pain!....Gaea that hurts! I pull my hand off the rail, that stupid me had grabbed on real tight. Now the flesh of my hand is stuck on the rail and tears off me in chunks. As I pull it off of it. The smoke my flesh makes is now a small cloud and the smell is JUST! horrible.

The sizzling sound from my flesh, along with the smoke from it gets GO-GO's attention as she zips by during a snowball fight that she is playing in.

GO-GO stops suddenly in horror at the sight and sound of my hand burning. Then runs over to me "Areyoufineisitokayneedhelp?!" I look at her for a second trying real hard to get what the heck that was?

"I am fine." I say, but I am no where near fine. My hand is burned to crap and will be for a good time.

She yelps out, over her shoulder to the group still playing in the snow "Belle!comehere!Rohannaneedsya!"

A girl with black hair runs over fast "What's up GO-GO?" she asks.

"Rohannaburnedherhandbadneedssomehelp!".....'man what is in this kids coffee!' I think.

The new girl walks over to me "Let me see?" she asks while trying to grab my hand to see it.

"No I am fine. Thanks thou" I say as I start to turn away from her.

"Ahh no your not! I can smell that burn from here" she grabs my hand quite fast to look at it. I almost pull away "Sheesh you really messed this up! You burn worse that even Fey does!" she intones to me.

"Yep its how I was built....Its the trade off for other stuff I do. But I am fine" I start to pull away again.

"NO your not, this is near to the bone on one finger! You should go to Doyle? Let me hit you up with a healing spell at least! and I need the practice anyway!" she smiles at me.

"Fine....do your worst" I jest her.

She does a real good spell from what I see. Not the best I have ever seen but good enough to kick-start my healing and she got the cold iron bits out of the wound. I look at my hand after she is done. "Thanks ahh Belle? right?"

"Yeppers....so your the new elf in Poe? Glad to finally meet ya I am Belle" she offers her hand.

I shake it with the good left one "Yep new Drow, I am Rohanna. Fey and Sara Dragged me here." I laugh. "I would love to chat more later, but now I have to see Dr. Bellows about my huge noggin that needs shrinking! cya!"

She laughs and so does GO-GO "She ya Rohanna!" Belle giggles at me.

I finally walk in the main door of Doyle, go upstairs to Bellows office and Band-aids is there handling Dr. bellow's appointments.

"Hey Rohanna go right on in he is waiting. But what took ya? We got the call you where coming over near thirty minutes ago?" he asked me.

"I felt like walking? Is that an issue?" I shrug to him.

"Ahh nope just asking." As I walk in, he sees my hand as I pass him "Rohanna! what in the heck did you do to your hand! Get over here and let me look at that! now!"

"Its fine, Belle hit it with a spell to help it." I keep on walking to the door as I say it.

"Ahh no! come here!"

I glare at him and push the anger down a notch, as he did not ask....that last time he ordered me.... "Ahh Doogie....don't talk to me like that AGAIN!"

"Whoops-....sorry I am just concerned is all....please come here?"

I relent, he is right. I walk over and he gets his bag out to clean up my hand. He puts a bandage on it, hits it with some healing power of his own, to get it really going.

"Thanks Doogie....I am having a real bad day so far...I..." he interrupts me. "Hey its good....just go in, he is waiting."

I walk into Dr. bellow's office and close the door behind me. The Doc stands up as I come in "Glad to see you made it. I didn't have a set appointment for you. But, I did want to see you before the end of the week. So have a seat." he waves at the usual chair there in front of his desk.

I think about it for a second, 'I don't want to be here'.... then I sit down.

"Your kind of hesitant today?"

"Because I don't want to be here. I was thinking to stand, to make this a short as possible." I sigh.

Bellows sits down in his huge chair "Your short tempered today? Any issues I should know of?"

"Well it's kind of a normal routine for me to be short tempered almost all the time. But I I'm having a having a bad day so far...but you knew that didn't you! I can tell when someone is not telling me the truth...AND....you just did when you asked me just now."

"Yes I did. So tell me why or what you felt,...that made you mad at Fubar just now? Please?"

"Humm like I said to Sara and him, he feels like the mythos. When he brushed on my shields, it set me off defensively...AND HE CAN'T ! do that again...tell him." he nods back to me.

"Mrs. Cantrel also told me, that Puppet pulled a little joke on you and it got out of hand?".... 'he sounds real concerned...but for me or what I had to do and how I did it?' I am thinking and I am twisting again in a bad way yet again....'STOP THAT!' I tell myself.

"Ahh ya...but It worked out for me. Puppet had her fun and my bet is she won't do that again?.....or are you concerned that I killed the THINGS down there? humm?" I ask.

"No I am not bothered by that. You did try to defuse the situation by leaving. They goofed by attacking you.....their mistake" He laughs "I am just making sure, that little deal had no affect on you!"

"I am fine with it"

"I just noticed the hand?.....You did not get hurt at Hawthorn or Mrs. Cantrel would have told me. So what happened in your time getting over here?"

"I walked over here, taking my time to get here....thinking and sat on a bench. Then when I got back-up. I forgot the bench was cold iron and grabbed it by mistake. Too much on my mind I guess? But Belle and Doogie fixed it up.... should be good in an hour or so, no real issue."

"So your encounter with Fubar may have done that?"

"Ahh yep it did, that's why I walked over and goofed, so that this happened" I hold up my right hand "But my goof, my pain."

Just a minute after I say that to Bellows, Fubar's form fades into the room. I just sense him, as he fades in and all my bells go OFF BIG TIME! I explode out of my chair, jump back while manifesting heavy armor and a sword. Now I stand there near hissing at him, while my mind weaves a spell....A BIG ONE!

"VEL'BOL! ph'dos xundus ghil! Nindol zhah roddata"
(WHAT! are you doing here! This is private!) I hiss at him.

Dr. Bellows jumps up out of his chair, to near yell at me "Rohanna calm down... please. I called him to tell him what happened and he is here to say sorry again to you."

Fubar stands there not moving an inch or saying a thing. I am just glaring at him, while a spell 'cooks' with a magical glow and crackles on my left hand.

("Alfred?"....Fubar says to him psychically "Ahh I am not moving at all. As that spell Rohanna has up, would take out most of this side of the room. Please tell her, I am sorry again and that I will not move till she is Okay with it?")

Bellows says to me very calmly and in a quiet tone "Rohanna....he is telling me, he is sorry right now and he does not want to move. So as not to upset you more. So can you tone it down a little bit and we all talk?"

I sigh out hard "Okay....but! no mental stuff Fubar or else! I mean it!" I drop the spell, Armor and blade. Then pick up the chair from across the room where it flew and sit back down in it. But my eyes don't leave him and I keep a spell in my head just incase.

Fubar speaks "Ahh sorry again. I came to say it again to you. As my little goof seems to be snowballing all over you, causing way too much grief and pain to you. Is there anyway I might help you? As I do help other students?"

I sit there thinking far too long about what he said..... "Rohanna?" Dr Bellows asks me.

I snap back from the wandering thoughts in my head "Ahh no again. Like I said.... you creep me out....as you can see! Maybe after some time to come. But not now at all." Then it dawns on me "Dr bellows? Do you talk to Fubar about what I say here at all? As it just came to me. You called him....WHILE I was here. Does he listen in all the time?"

"Yes I do talk to him about students....he is a great analyst in his own right and a good person to 'bounce ideas' off from time to time. AND....no he does not 'listen in' here during a session."

"JI rivvil Usstan belbaus dos ussta khaless lu'dos chi'us uns'aa ulu ukta! Rivvin zuch pielch uns'aa wun l'rath! Z'LONZIC!"
(SO human, I gave you my trust and you betrayed me to him! Humans always stabbing me in the back! ENOUGH!) I bark out.

I stand up "Well I guess we are done now. As I am not going to say one more thing now, that I now know this room is no longer private at all. So good day" I start to stomp my way out, very mad and feeling let down again!

"Rohanna please don't go. I am sorry" Fubar says.

"Rohanna....same here. I will ask you next time, if I ask others about you....but you are such a difficult case. I sometimes need help figuring you out." Bellows near begs.

I stop, deep in thought at the door 'I did promise Mrs. Carson I would do this' I resign myself to this 'fate' of being here....then I go back and sit in the chair with a noticeable plop of anger.

"I am only staying because...I did promise Mrs. Carson I would talk to you when you asked. But this is the last time you betray my trust. Any others I should know about?" I leer at him.

"Yes one other....Sara."

"Humm I expected that....she is fine at all times for you to talk to. As I know she has only good things in her heart for me. So What next?" I calm down immensely.

"So how is the rest of your first week been here so far besides today...you've gotten through several days of it?"

"Ahh I will be going now" Fubar states "But before I go....Rohanna?" I turn to him and my eyes widen 'like saying...yes...WHAT!'

"That Spell you had up?...I do some magic....I felt it was tapped to the main ley line near the building....was it?" he asks.

"Yes" is all I say.

"Humm Okay....care to elaborate on it? for me?"

"No.....and good day."

He just blinks at me a bit. Then fades.

"So Dr Bellows the rest of my week....Ahh I am sure you know this stuff? I had a couple of morons jump me in crystal hall....but they are fine. I went in the Grove on night one here and settled with Aunghadhail our little differences and we will have no issues from here on. After that I thought to drop kick Peeper into Kansas, but Everheart stopped me on that idea. Had a difference of opinion with Dr. Polland about a human a male doing some exams on FEMALE SIDHE, we settled it. Then I got all my tests done to get in here. I got permission to workout in Laird hall from Ito-san. Got my room set-up the way I want....so far. That's about it?"

"Humm Quite a list there....but all in all, you seem to have calmed down a bit...no blood so far" He laughs "Any other plans till class starts?"

"I am waiting for some more clothes to come in on order and go shopping tomorrow."

"Really?....your going shopping...with who?.... if I can ask?"

"Well with Sara, Gwen and a friend of Sara's. We are going to Boston as there are no real good shops near here that deal in clothes that a Sidhe can wear. I would have liked Nikki to come but she's off doing something."

"It's too bad Nikki is off doing something but having another elf with you would be a good idea and may ask? Are you going to go as is? or are you going to wear an illusion of some sort?"

"I am going to wear an illusion. As going out in public looking like I do, is just going to attract a little bit too much attention." I sigh out.

Bellows sighs "Unfortunately there's a lot of humans that don't except someone that is a mutant with kindness."

I blink at him "You know Dr bellows I really don't like the term mutant being used with me, because I really not."

"Well what? you think you are?"

"I think I'm more of an echo of the past as a result. Not really actually a mutant. Where as mutant is actually a change or diversion from a known thing. I think I should have been born a Drow all this time. So I don't think of myself as a mutant I think of it as a correction of a mistake that was made by the war that happened so long ago."

"Humm I like that idea of what you're saying. That's an interesting viewpoint on that subject. I think I will propose that to the school and see if they might put in a new category or something like that. As obviously when you really do think about it. Your not a change in a species, you are an existing species that came back. So is Fey, Gwen and the other elves in the school. The only ones I really would consider a mutant would be like Jobe and Belphoebe. Because they are a divergent from the norm. They where normal humans then they turned into elves and they're not even normal elves." Bellows started writing lots of stuff down.... my guess, was a note on what he just said.

He leans over to get his pipe rack off the shelf behind him. He gets the pipe out he wants, starts into cleaning it. "Do you mind if I smoke....I know I should not.. but habits...just like yours, with that dagger you twirl." he says while pointing to my hand with his pipe.

I look at my left hand and sure enough! Its out and I am twirling it...nervously yet again. "Humm your right habits....does this make you nervous?" I ask not really caring if it does....but manners says I must ask him.

"No it does not....as if you wanted to hurt me or others. I truly think that item, would be your near to a last choice" He laughs.

He opens the tobacco tin. The smell from it hits me. Its a good smell, unlike others, I have been around in the past. He starts into stuffing his pipe with it. "You like the smell of this? or not? As I do have others to smoke?"

"Its fine with me. You do know for a human that is a bad idea?"

"Yes....but habits and I do enjoy it. Not all of us are going to live as long as you will" he says as he lights it.

"Is everything else going good?" he asks puffing away.

"Yeah, I am dealing with what's going on. Once and awhile I trip over those old memories and they hurt. But I am dealing with it."

"You have to remember those old memories.....aren't exactly you?"

I shake my head at his words "In my case they're One hundred percent me! Its not like Gwen remembering her ancestors memories.....This is me!"

The doctor looks at me with a slight lift of his brow...that tells me he is not quite sure "Are you really sure? Your just not seeing something from an ancestor?"

"No it's One hundred percent me! I remember everything. Not just little snippets here and there in a dream or a vague ghost of a memory. I know what I had for dinner on one specific day. I remember where I went to the bathroom. I remember what I did in a specific fight and what happened afterward. I remember all the names of the people that were there and all the conversations we had. Perfect One hundred percent clear memories, there are not any lapses I can see?...in the whole thing I kinda wish there were lapses, blanked out parts. But unfortunately I have to see the whole stinking thing for what it is!" the dagger flips over my hand to spin like a top on the back side of my hand on its point. Before it falls back to my finger tips, when the spin slows enough for it to fall.

He leans back in his chair, makes some notes "Why do you refer to your memories as a stinking thing?"

I sigh, tilt my head. Then close my eyes in thought about it "I really don't want to talk about it. It's best to talk about something like.....I don't know. No I don't what to talk about this stuff. The more I think about it, the worse it gets."

He asks a point-blank question "Are all the memories you have bad?"

I sigh deeply "Yes" the dagger twirls faster.

"Really? you think they're all bad?"

"I can't think of a good one.....really."

"For the elf portion of you and the human portion?"

"I can think of some birthday parties when I was a human and stuff. But not like big gatherings, just normal little things. Not....OH boy! this and that! I didn't have kids. I didn't get married, I had a couple girlfriends I lived ficking alone for a long time."

"That what I have been reading the notes, that you said before you changed. Your parents were dead shortly after your Eighteenth birthday, within days or weeks after you got out of high school ?"

"Ya I had to pickup all that mess! So you tell me where the sunny spots are?" the dagger stops in my hand and I squeeze it till it cuts flesh.

"You had jobs and career goals?"

"No I didn't. I just meandered from one job to the next. I only got called because, I was very good at working with small parts and doing a highly incredibly detailed work. I was good with fixing and solving problems."

"So maybe you where a divisor or gadgeteer all that time?"

"Whenever you want to call it. I was really dedicated my work. I did not care about the long hours. Allot of guys mentioned times, that I did not need a lot of sleep, I liked working a lot." I ease up on the blade edge and let my healing seal the small wounds in the palm of my hand. Then start back to twirling it again.

"So you buried yourself in the work and meandered through?"

"Yeah It was the only reason why people called me. I was good at my job."

"So they only called you because, you where dependable to do the work?"

"Ya yep I was on time. I got it done as best as I can. Ya know Dr Bellows--lets stop talking about that. I want....I want to bury that person."

"Why do you want to bury him?"

"Because he's DEAD okay! he was dead thirty years ago. He was not alive, even when he was alive. I consider the Drow part of me more alive than him. So lets stop talking about that human anymore. Compared with the rest of my memories are, He is an insignificant thought in the corner somewhere."

"Well no its part...."

I stop him "You know Dr bellows....honestly SHUT-UP! I asked you once to stop talking about it and here you go continuing on."

"Well we need to....."

The dagger stops flipping and twirling "Did you hear me?!" I get a little more boisterous and loud "I said shut up about it.....I mean that! I told Sara about this a couple times and told her to leave it alone as well."

"We need to go through stuff like that....so maybe you can find out what the prob..."

The blade vanishes as I drop it "Just!.....You know this is the third time, I told you!" I stand up really quick "I am not going to say it a fourth time! Either you shut-up about it or I leave the office! Honestly at this point I don't think I'll come back! Because if your not going to listen to what I have to say and stop talking when I tell you to stop. I just I don't need to be dealing with you. You got to learn one thing about me.....I'm stubborn this freaking hell. When I tell someone to drop something. I expect to be listened to. I got too much military in my background. When I bark out an order. I expect it to be obeyed. There's nothing more about it!"

"Are you barking orders at me?"

"At this point YES! If you want to push the fourth time.....fine! Shut-up! or I am going to leave the room or else!" I stand there waiting for him to decide.

He writes some notes "Okay....you mind sitting down.....I will talk about something else."

I sit back down and try as best I can to calm down.

"What about the Elvin part of your life? You said you didn't see any bright spots in it too?"

"No....there's no bright spots. Hanging out with teammates and chitchat between one fight and the next, a couple of days of relaxation and kinda hanging out being chummy. Then two, three days later going through a fight and listening to them being torn apart. There you go! How much fun does that sound like?"

"Ahh that can't be al....."

"Okay fine!.....I was training kids in school. How to be archers and fighters. I don't know if I ever got it done right or not. I always have to wonder whether or not they were successes or failures on the merits I trained them on."

Bellows ponders on that for some time and writes several notes.

"Tell me the lowest low that you ever had.?"

"NO your not going to hear that one! That I keep to myself! I have only told one other person and that's Aunghadhail and she's the only one that gets to know it!"

"Why if I may ask?" he says while drawing in another puff of smoke from the pipe.

"Because I am beating her over the head with it. Because its the lowest low and it's her fault! So anything else?"

"So you blame someone else?"

"Its not that I blame someone else! She is...the...blame....and...the...reason...for it to have occurred! If you want to honestly ask her about it fine! I give you permission to ask her questions about it! Then it will be up to her whether or not she wants to answer them. Honestly if your going to keep dragging up the muck of my crap-ed up life, I am going to have to leave. I am getting FAR too upset!" I lean forward out of the chair and hold my head in my hands....running my fingers through my hair nervously.

Bellows sees that the Drow before him is not in good shape right now. Changing the subject is best, as the edge has been reached and to go farther has too many risks. 'Maybe next time' He thinks, as he makes notes.

"So how has the week been going on the good parts only?"

"Ya I have hung out with the Poe....people here and found interesting things and seen some neat stuff, that I've never seen before. I am just starting out now, hopefully things get better from here on out."

He writes even more notes......'she is not opening up now. she is all closed off and the shields are up in her speech....so we are done'...."Okay....I am going to let you go--you just seem to be very upset about what's been going on. I am going to let you settle for a couple more days. Maybe a little bit more than that, unless something happens."

"Whatever, Dr bellows" I get up almost immediately and walk out the door. I pass Doogie outside and walk past him. As I do I am mumbling to myself about the doc and DAMN Fubar and his crud. I walk to the stairs as I don't even want to wait for the elevator and I jump over the rail and fall the three floors to the bottom, an easy fall for me! At the bottom I hit the floor in a small crouch, then I just walk out the exit door and port over to my room.

Dr. Bellows walks out to the reception office after I have gone "Doogie?"

"Ya doc!?"

"Can you get a messenger and have Sara come over here soon as she can today?"

"Sure doc....you mean? Sara Waite.....Camilla? I'm assuming that because of who just left?"

"Yes."

"I will get that message off to her as soon as I can!"

After I port into my room. I go and lock the door, then pull out my bed and plop into it. I lay there just numbed for some time. Thinking about that last two hours and my brain being dragged though hell by the doc and Fubar!

Violet fly's over to me, from her perch just above my head on the shelf. "Hey are you okay? Want to talk?" she asks me.

"Violet not now please....I know you feel I am a bit off right now...But I need to think on this place and today."

Violet Fly's off and lands on my top bookcase shelf near my window. I see her and think 'Got to get her a pillow or something!'

As I lay there deep in thought, at today's large mess. Sara bumps into my head. I let my shields fall, just enough to let her in....just a bit.

"Yes love, what do you need of me?" I ask.

"Rohanna I am on my way over to see Dr Bellows. I am sure he called me over to talk about you. How far do you want me to tell him about you?" I can feel her deep concern over this.

"Tell him what ever you feel is good. I trust you fully in all things not to do me any wrong."

"Okay....I feel you did not have lunch yet or breakfast? AGAIN! you have to stop doing that! take your time....please?"

"Okay I am off to eat after I see Grimes about this silly charm....meet you in crystal if your done?"

"Maybe? I will tell you...." She fades off again.

I come back to here fully, get up and snatch that silly thing off my desk.

"Violet....I am going--please come with me? I might need you" She fly's down to me.

"You don't have to ask. I am here to serve you!" She bubbles at me.

I shake my head to her "I will always ask you....I never will order anyone if I can. As I know that pain of not being able to say no! So feel free to refuse me -okay?"

She nods....but I feel she never will. She feels this is her duty to stay and do as I ask.

Then I port over to Kirby hall, walk in the advanced door and jump down the stairs. Then run to her office as I want this over now! I knock on her door and hear a 'come in' and open the door.

"Good day Mrs. Grimes" I hand her the charm "Here ya go....you wanted to look at my craftsmanship after it settled everything."

"Yes just a second please? Can you walk with me?" I nod back to her.

She exits her office and I follow her down the hallway to Circe's office. She just opens the door and walks in. Circe sees her come in "Hi Elyzia....so this is the finished work....humm" Grimes hands it to her and they start into examining it. They talk about it, while I stand there.

Mrs. Grimes looks at me up from where she's leaning over Circe's desk, while Circe looks at the charm with what looks like a jewelers loop" Rohanna Would you mind leaving room for a bit? to Give us some privacy while we talk about this?"

I am leery with all that has happened today "I don't know...why?"

"We want to discusses this charm as we are looking at it and make some notes."

"No pictures!" I demand.

"No....if that's what you want?"

I think about it "Your not going to put any spells on it and mess up my hard work?"

"I wouldn't dare."

I think about it more. I know Violet is in the room and will watch them. I signal her with a hand move. I finally see her perch herself in the corner on a bookshelf, then I nod to her.

"Okay...." I say as, I close the door.

Mrs. Grimes and Circe start talking about my charm almost the second I leave the room. I stand at the door to listen, but find I hear nothing from beyond the door? 'humm...Circe of course has an automatic ward on the door! So I can't listen?' I think....But she does not know that Violet is already in the room and pretty much undetectable. I go and sit on the bench on the hallway to wait and meditate.

Grimes asks Circe "Did you look at the detail of her spell casting? It's perfect."

Circe is examining the handiwork of the charm with a jeweler's loop. She near mumbles back to her "The engravings are all perfect and all the characters are the same width. The depth looks to be perfect, at the same level. All the characters are in straight lines like the should be. I don't recognize the script of the spell at all?"

Circe starts trying to write down the spell on the charm...every time she starts writing it down, it fades off the paper almost as fast as she writes it out. "Well that's interesting! I can't write down the script! It will not stay on the paper. It's got something on them, to keep them from being copied? She must have made it a very personal spell. I can't copy it down, even thou I am trying to read it, I can't figured it out?"

Circe sits back in her chair "This elf's got some craftsmanship she shouldn't have."

Grimes ask "You don't think she's an Artificer like Caitlin, do you?"

"That it's impossible....she does not look like one of them...Besides she did say she helped and guarded some of them....maybe she pick-up allot of techniques that are lost too us now?" Circe ponders that question.

"She did three layers of spells like you are supposed to do. It should have took her days to get all those layers in there. I just....I don't see how she did it so quick? The tools she had with her where just exquisite, made for fine craft work. Where did she get all this stuff. That armor suit she had. I wish I had been able to take pictures of it!" stated Circe.

"That much Mithril and Orichalcum would cost millions!" Grimes states.

"No....tens if not hundreds of millions of dollars for that suit. That suit is a work of priceless art. Something like that would never come on the market. I bet you number two, its so personalized no one else could wear it!" Circe reasoned back

Grimes adds in "I am going to get her back in here, so we can let her go."

Circe is looking around the room....then just before Grimes opens the door "There is something else....in here with us." Circe says, as she waves her hand to form a spell.

Grimes looks around the room. Violet figures out Circe's looking for her, she weaves another ward on herself to shield and protect her from Circe's scry spell. That Circe just now put on the room with a wave of her hand.

Circe questions herself "Maybe I'm wrong?"

Grimes replies back "With this girl I would go with your first instinct!"

"I am going to ask her point-blank!"

"Are you sure about that? I mean Sir Wallace referred to her as a pretty wild one...there Circe."

"Elyzia? if you remember Sir Wallace also put in his notes, she has to tell the truth."

"Ya and on that same page....she does not like being cornered either!"

"Well let her in and we will find out."

Grimes calls to me, as I sit and meditate on the bench in hall. I get up and she lets me in the room, then closes the door behind me instantly! I did not like that! As I come into the room again, I'm looking around the room. I glance up and see Violet in the corner. She's shaking her head and starts into making hand signs to tell me what's up.

About halfway through Violet telling me what happened.....Circe says "Well!" then she hands the necklace back "You do amazing work."

Grimes adds in "I am going to put you down for extra credit for that, even though class has not started, just as a reward. Anything else you make I would like to look at it? If you allow us to?"

"I'll consider it? Extra credit in the class is one thing. But letting you look at and personally examine everything I make is something? I am not exactly wanting anyone else to do."

Circe questions me "You don't trust us?"

"Exactly I do not trust you...yet... One hundred percent. I don't know you. Your just teachers in the school that I just entered in four days ago basically. Trust with me is a long developed thing."

I've been watching Violet all this time, she finally finished what she was telling me. 'whoops' I think 'not good....them asking about Violet and other stuff!'

"Mrs. Grimes can I go? I got other things to do."

Circe asks me before I can turn to leave "I have a question for you?"

'AND the grilling starts!' I think "I'll answer if I feel like it" I make a stand.

"Do you have a familiar?"

I think about it for the barest second "No" and I did not lie! As a familiar is a 'bound' thing and Violet is not 'bound' to me.....she can come or go, as she wants!

Circe thinks about my answer as I walk to the door "I have more questions for you....Rohanna."

"Like I said before a couple minutes ago I choose to or I don't choose to. I will answer as many as I feel like. When I don't feel like answering any more, I'll walk out of the room."

Circe nods "Okay....so you don't have a familiar?"

"NO! I don't have a familiar!" man I am getting hot. I hate when others do this 'question in a circle' till they hear what they want too!

Circe walks around her desk to near me "Do you have a partner creature?"

I think to myself 'darn it! she is narrowing it down....she must figured out Violet is here!'

I tap on my leg with my fingers a signal. I hope Violet sees it, she does. Then she nods yes to me. 'darn it Circe might know she is here!'

It has been several minutes since she asked me the question....."Well?" she asks me again.

"I don't want to answer that."

Circe knowingly looks at me "Hummm? Okay?"

After she says 'okay'..... I speak out "I know exactly what your thinking. If I don't answer a question with yes or no. Your going to automatically say that a non-answer is YES I do. But that's a silly assumption."

Circe keeps on me "Do you currently have a friend creature? or anything in this room that you have allegiance to or friendship with, besides me and Mrs. Grimes?"

"Your really going to grill me? You must've detected something, you didn't like. So something slipped into your room and your blaming me for it?"

"Yes I am. Is something in this room that belongs to you or not?"

I sigh "Man I hate this."

Circe asks "What?

"I hate this."

"You mean questioning you or the fact that...."

Grimes interrupts her "I already read the notes from Sir Wallace and everyone else. You hate the fact that you can't lie, don't you?"

"Yeah AND your starting to corner me and I don't like it! So you know what? I think I am just going to leave now."

Circe stands up and weaves a new ward on the door "Go ahead....leave."

I walk towards the door. I see the new ward on the doorway and read it really quick. Then I turnaround to face her "So that's what you're planning on doing?" I glare at her "Do you really want to do this with me?!" I am fuming mad! I tap the ley line under the building getting ready.

Mrs. Grimes stands back, when she sees the flow of magic in the room change.

"Well if nothing in this room is yours, I didn't do anything that can harm anyone."

I am getting flustered bad. I made a promise with Carson, no fights with anyone here.

"Okay Circe this is your area. Your are to be my teacher soon and I really need to learn what you have to teach me... But you didn't say when I left the room, to leave the room with everything I had or who I had with me. That was your mistake."

I'd say out "Violet come down" and she flies down, turns visible and lands on my shoulder.

Circe nods to me "That's what I thought....you had a familiar of some sort or something like it. A Pixie....thou...is quite interesting?"

Violet sticks her tongue out at Circe. 'I think I am going to really like this Pixie...she has fire in her!'

I look at her "Turn off the ward....now.....please" my tone is not asking at all.

Circe is obviously thinking about it. She then waves her hand and it turns off.

I start to walkout, after I see it fade and as I touch the door.
Circe asks again "I would still like to ask you more questions, if you please?"

"NO and I do apologize for having a spy in your room. I have to know what people are thinking about me. As you are asking way too many questions for just idle curiosity."

Circe sits down on the edge of her desk "Rohanna we are honestly worried about you. What is going on with you? So we need to know what to expect out of you and how to help you out and make you a better student here."

"Well....now you know that I have little friends, that help me out once in a while and you know that I make this" I hold up the necklace "So when do I get to ask you some questions? As I just answered two big ones today?"

Circe asks with a smirk "What would you want to know?"

"Well so what was....I wondering honestly. I liked history allot....So? what was Julius Caesar really like?"

Circe laughs at that...."So you think I am that old do you?"

"Ahh yes....the name is a dead giveaway. Besides that ward? You just did, is very old. So unless your teacher is that old or you learned it from a book? It shows your age."

"Okay you got me." she giggles out "We will talk later. I will tell you then and you tell me what Aunghadhail was like pre-sundering?"

I stop and glance back to her "AAhh you don't want to know that. As it will sadly destroy your image of what she is today."

"What do you mean? please tell me now....it will not leave here or get spoken of again" She sounds concerned.

"No....I will not I promised Aung that. So ask something else the next time we talk.. please."

I leave Circe's office and Walk out of Kirby Hall. I stand outside for some time just deep in thought. As I do my stomach growls at me something fierce! I find a place on one of the stone walls, sit, then center myself and try to mentally call on Sara. For me to call on he,r seems harder than when she comes to me? I finally get to her and ask if she is still at the doc's? Apparently she 'is' and they are deep into a long talk. She tells me to go ahead, go eat at crystal and we may meet later on.

I get up after talking to Sara. My new plan is to port back over to Poe to see what's up and if no one else is there I will just go eat. I port into the sunroom at Poe and see Rosalyn sitting there reading a book. She smiles at my appearance, as I plop on the sofa next to her.

"I have not had anything to eat yet today, you want to go have lunch or dinner? what ever you want to call it?"

"Sure! I want too!" she smiles at me, while she puts her book down on the table.

"You want to put that my room? or run up to your room to drop it off?"

"Ahh no....no one will mess with it" she slinks over next to me and gives me a big hug, then plants a kiss on my cheek "Are you sure you want to eat....or we can have funnnn?" her voice just temps me and turns me on.

I cuddle a little closer to her, then a GROWL comes from my stomach that would wake even the dead. She looks down at it and giggles out "Well looks like both of us have been outvoted!" she stands up and pulls me to my feet "We need to get you fed so you have strength for tonight!"

We walk outside, as we exit Poe. I drop my weather spell on her before any chill sets in on her. "Are ya ready?" she nods to me. I touch her shoulder and we port over to Crystal Hall's door and start walking in. We go to stand in the short line that is there. As lunch has been done for hours and dinner time is just starting. I load up my tray crazy high with food and checkout. I wait for her to get done and we both go upstairs to her usual spot. I sit down with her and start digging in.

"So Rohanna how has your day been?" she asks in a seductive tone that suggests more to come soon.

"Well its been a real weird day so far! First I cleaned up Puppets room. While doing that she played a joke on me, but no real damage."

Rosalyn does a near spit take "No damage you say! What you did in the basement bathroom is allover the school! Chopping up the nameless horrors gets some attention....ya know?"

"It was nothing....just messy is all. But then this 'Fubar' guy messed up my day with a psychic brush on my shields. God he creeps me out he feels just like the old mythos I hunted....yeech!" I start to cringe, mulling over it again.

Rosalyn can see that its messing with me bad...."Hey its all okay that was then, we are here and now! Besides he just 'feels' like one, HE! is not one. So just think that way about him?"

"Thanks Rosalyn that really helps to think of him that way" I smile to he....and it really does help! "But next....I had to go see Dr Bellows. I really don't know if he can help me much? As he can't relate to me on near anything, as he is not an elf, or older, or a changeling, or even a vet of some kind of battles."

"Just give him time....just chat with him, tell him what you want."

"That might work too!....talking to you is better than him, maybe you should get the job!" Beam at her " And lastly I had to go show a charm I made to Circe and Grimes. They kind of grilled me on it and...." I stop embarrassed a little "Circe caught Violet in her office after they told me to leave, while they talked."

Rosalyn gazes up to me from her plate "Who is Violet? and what charm?"

"Humm I will introduce you to her later. But this is the charm I made." I pull it from my pocket. Then drop it around my neck "See....cool ha?"

"Cool now you look like a normal human. So that the idiots out there don't bother you. But I love you looking the other way anyway!" she pulls it off my neck really quick and drops it my hands "I like you better this way. Don't worry about looking like a human around me."

"Thanks....I am going to use it, while I am going shopping with Sara Tomorrow."

"You think I should come?"

"Normally, I would love for you to come. But this time I want it to be a small group, so we can get stuff done faster. As I am really only after the basics I need to get. I figure dragging you along, your going to be fighting with Sara on what I should be wearing. Then she's going to be fighting with you. I rather just have Sara there this one time as Donna her friend who is driving basically and have Gwen along just as the Sidhe consultant."

"Okay then maybe in the next week or two me and you will go?"

I shake my head and sigh "Are you thinking about making this a permanent relationship?"

"Ohh! we have been in a permanent relationship! since the day you got here. You just have not realized it yet! I have just been giving you some room, till you got the basics done over the last few days. Now that all your testing is done....its on! The weekends are open from here on out. Saturday your going to be with Sara. I expect maybe Sunday, you will hang out with me!" she just grins suggestively at me with a little eye brow lift of hers.

"Sunday maybe I don't see any...any...."I stutter a bit as she keeps leering at me suggestively "I....I don't have any set plans That I can think of? "I start in with some excuses to move on the conversation "Maybe I will go through my routines exercising maybe work on some other stuff. Fey should be back, maybe I'll hang out with her?"

She near glares at me and asks in a near possessive tone "Are you and Fey a item?"

"Ahh no, she is just another Sidhe and good friend. Are you getting possessive on me again?" I say to her.

"Ahh maybe kind of?"

"Are you a single kind of person? or are you a kind of floating flirty one?"

"I flirt a little bit, but sometimes I stick with a single one."

"You do understand that Sara is probably going to be interfering with you in the long run?"

"I know that Sara is going to be interfering the long run. Its kind of expected. That is way she is. She bounces around quite a bit."

"I can, I understand. Her demeanor is....she is more flirty and flightily. Then stay with a one single person kind of creature." She nods back to me.

We sit there enjoying each others company while we eat the last food on our plates. I am just finishing up a great desert when. I notice that female Sidhe from Wednesday night and the guy she was with, come walking up to our table! I drop my fork to my plate and push back from the table a small bit. Rosalyn immediately sees my demeanor change and moves over a little to give me room. They both sit down unannounced or asking if they could interrupt us.

The girl starts right into talking without even asking "So? do you want to have that talk now?"

I squint meanly at her "No."

"What?...why?" she stares back. The boy on the other hand is seeing that, this is not going well and looks like he might turn chicken again.

"Your manners JUST SUCK that's why." I say coldly.

She is shocked at my statement "I am Lady Constance Mallory. I was raised properly. You insult me! with that statement."

'that darn royal crud again!' I am boiling mad now...'I was going to let it slide but now....heck with that!' my mind reels.

"Why don't you get up and leave now! Then come back in say five minutes and try this all over again from the top....but this time have real manners. OR! do you want me to choke you out again or worse?" I sit there with my eyes locked on to her...waiting.....'I am giving her a chance....take it kid it will hurt less!'

I can see that she is getting real mad. The boy on the other hand is nervous, as I think he 'knows' for the most part, I should not be trifled with. Rosalyn is sitting and waiting. But I feel she is about to go off herself. As these two just spoiled our mood.

The 'lady' asks me "What did I do to offend you? Before I react. If I may ask?"

'A veiled threat? humm'....."Well one ....you did not ask, if you could interrupt us. Two....you did not ask, to sit here with us and join our ongoing conversation. Three....you have yet to formally introduce yourself" I slam the table hard and the dishes jump "But most of all you actually THINK! your fake title impresses me! CHILD!...BE damned royal want to be!".....'I hope for her sake, she does not say a name related to her, that I can remember doing harm to me! OR I might forget myself and spill her blood!' my mind ponders.

We sit and stare at each other for several minutes. I am growing tried at her 'mind' game, fast.

Gwen just then walks up the stairs to our floor, to search out a spot to eat and sees me sitting there. She just now saw me smash hard on the table and is coming over to us all. She immediately sees my foul mood and quickens her step to us. She places her tray down quickly as she gets to our table.

Ahh Rohanna are you okay?" She looks over the table "Constance? what is going on here?....That is....if I can interrupt you two that is?"

"Hi Gwen, I am fine and this ill-mannered whelp was just leaving!"

The girl stands up and I start to feel a wind starting up, she is controlling. I jump up quick and bark at her "Lets take this outside!....CHILD!"

"YOU CALL ME CHILD! Fine! lets do it!" she howls out.

"I will be outside the front door waiting WHELP!" I scream at her and I port out.

Gwen grabs on the girls shoulder, to slow her down...then yells at her "PLEASE! Don't do it Constance, she will beat the crap out of you badly! Just apologize and move on!"

"NO....NOT THIS TIME! as outside, she is in my element!" she runs down to the door.

Gwen yells at her back, as she runs off "THERE IS NO PLACE! where you can win this fight! you don't know her!" Gwen starts to run after her. The boy Sidhe just sits there.

Rosalyn gets up to walk out and watch "This should be good! Any takers on the Drow kicking her butt hard!?" those in the room are silent "AWWWW come on any takers!?"......."Chickens!" Rosalyn finally says to the room as she walks out.

I port outside and manifest on my armor and wait. As I do...I pace on the snow covered grass. After a few minutes I am rewarded by her running out to me. "SO! child? do you want any rules for this lesson? or just stick with the standard NO KILLING!....humm?!"

She just nods to me and I feel the wind blowing up hard....but not hard enough. She is puzzled that her power over wind is not affecting me as great as she thinks it should. Then the gusts really start up, as she tries harder and I see she is cooking a spell up. I port over behind her AND go to do a half hearted smack at her. She ducks it easily. But loses the spell she was working on....just as I planed

'humm some skills, she sucks at strategy thou.'

She puts up a shield spell. I manifest a blade and I tear into it, to drain it fast away of all the essence she is putting into it. After a few bare seconds of me draining it... its nearly gone.

"GREAT GAEA your spell skills suck! I am not even trying. At least give me a challenge!" I yell at her.

She catches me off guard with a blast of wind. That sends me sliding back a few feet in the snow on me feet. As I regain my footing. I see a girl in a purple armored suit and a boy in a red suit of the near the same make, run up to us.

"Whateley Security Auxiliary.....stop this now!" the girl in purple armor barks at us both.

I ignore her, as I am busy with the whelp. Then I feel the girl guard hit my mental shields trying to stop or slow me? I turn and laugh at her "REALLY a mental attack on me!? Are you kidding? I fought the GOO! your nothing to them!"

The red suited one waves his hand between me and the whelp. A wall of flame jumps up from the ground. I laugh and walk up to it. As I do.....it parts for me and I walk through it. The one in red stands there not understanding what happened.

"None of the five elements will harm a Sidhe that is in balance with nature! KID! Next time before you fight one of my kind, read a book on what we can do!"

I keep stalking up to the girl Sidhe. She can now see that, she is in real trouble as her attacks and those of two others are not slowing me one bit.

"FINE I yield!" she near cries out.

"Shoot! and I was just having fun!" I say back "Okay I will stop. But you owe me now whelp and this makes two NOW!" I bark, as I raise my hand with two fingers showing to her....She nods to me.

Since the fight is over, I start to walk off back into crystal hall... "Stop!" yells the girl in purple again.

I am seriously thinking of ignoring her again. But as I do, my new security buddy comes walking up. "HI Everheart! fine day we are having?" I jest her.

"Rohanna?" she laughs "At it again?"

"Yep this kid, just does not learn. But this time I did not touch her YET! So does that count?" I smile.

"Okay who started it?" Sam asks us both.

The Whelp raises her hand "I did.....I admit it, I forced her hand with my bad manners and challenged her. I actually thought I had a chance this time? But I was wrong.....sorry?"

"Well at least your honest, THIS TIME! as the last time, you tried to pull a fast one!" I growl at her, thus letting her know I have not forgotten the other night.

"Both of you come here....please" Sam asks.

I walk over to her, as I do, I drop my armor. Then the two kid guards join us in the group.

"So what am I going to do with you two? Are we going to continue this spat? Maybe I have to set-up a duel in the sim's to settle this?" Sam asks us.

The girl starts out first as I let her. "Ahh no Ms Everheart no duels for me. As now I know I will lose! I am sorry again Rohanna. I forget manners sometimes when I get excited. I just wanted to talk and got ahead of myself" She looks like this time she means it.

"Fine by me. That offer from the other day still stands. BUT this time let me say... do this again and we are going to a duel in the sim's!" I look to Everheart.

"Okay I see this time, Both of you mean it. So I am going to let it slide. As no damage was done."

The guard in purple chimes in "But they both disobeyed a officer!"

"I saw that. Do you want press the subject? As I don't?.... Since I can see that, you both have not been reading your security memos on the new students....have you?" both shake their heads and stare at the snow on the ground "Because if you had? You would have known that ordering this Drow around will not work....you have to ask her with manners or she will ignore you. THEN! add Rohanna almost embarrassingly shrugged both of you off without nary a thought about it. How about this in trade....humm? Rohanna tell them what they did wrong please?"

"Okay....Ms Everheart" Sam shakes her head at me still not being able to say her first name "Well the one in purple here....ahh what is your name please?"

"Dale or Mindbird."

"Thank you....she did not know her target and from what I see? She assumed her mind power would work? Just a lack of studying there. Then the one in red....your name please?"

"Robert or Firecat."

"Thank you....ahh he did the same. He did not know that a Sidhe who is in balance with nature, like me. The five elements will not hurt us. But I will help you out. Next time 'use' your power instead of just letting it burn. An actual controlled 'blast' may have worked? were as a wall has no control and is easy for me."

"Ahh what about my power. I don't get why you just shrugged it off?' Dale asks.

"I fought the GOO. Compared to them, your power....just sucks. Maybe someday it can hurt me? But not now." I shrug at her. "But anyway, if you did get in my head? My bet is you would have run off screaming at what you saw in there anyway!' I laugh.

"If we are done? Ms. Everheart can I go?" she nods back to me.

I walk over to Rosalyn. "So lets go back to eat or?"

"I am done and someone cleaned up for us. So lets go back to Poe!" she bubbles at me "Too bad the fight was so short. I really wanted to see you go at it!"

"Rosalyn I am sorry about that. I let her get to me."

"Hey I was about to go off on her too! For cutting in on my fun! So lets go?"

Behind us as we walk off, Gwen grabs on to Constance's shoulder. "Constance? I really only have talked to you a few times. But let me tell you about Rohanna a little. But first off don't use your title around her ever! As I know you love the connection it gives you to the past. Rohanna is ACTUALLY from the past! and the royals did not treat her kind well at all! So if one of your linage messed with her and she finds out your related. She might forget herself and SKIN YOU ALIVE! to get some revenge."

Constance was alarmed "She wouldn't!....would she?"

"She would"....Gwen says flatly...."but let me tell you what I know of her so far, as all of us elves should be friends" they both walk back to crystal hall talking.

We both start walking back to Poe. Me and her talk while we are walking. I Stop and touch her shoulder, she nods and we both reappear in the sunroom. Rosalyn then picks up her school book just after we port in.

"Let me go to my room to put this away and I'll meet you back down here at your room?" she smiles at me.

I walk back to my room and start getting my stuff all put away. After getting that task done, I then sit at my desk and I jump on my computer to 'surf' the net as Gwen called it? I find that doing so seems to get me caught up much faster, as I can ask what I want, when I want and at the fast speed I need to see things at. But the darn computer and typing stuff out.....is so slow to me.

A couple minutes go by and I hear Rosalyn walk-in the room behind me. As she comes in the door, I turn to her to see that she has got a bag over her shoulder. She turns, closes the door behind her and I hear her click the lock.

"What are you doing?" I ask her as I stand up.....all I get is silence and a evil smile back in answer. For one second when she clicked the lock I was alarmed, but what is she going to do?

She puts the bag down on the floor. Then suddenly she rushes forward really fast and wraps around me in a deep hug. During that incredible hug, she is kissing me so deeply I think she is trying to suck the air from me. She backs me to the edge of my bed and shoves me down upon it really quick.

Rosalyn offers to me In a sensuous voice that is diving my nuts "I think that since you have gotten though your first week here. You deserve a reward!"

"Reward for what" I ask?...."your not thinking of....."

"Yes I am" she says, as she goes to lay on the bed beside me...."So are you? or aren't you?" she asks me in a sexy voice!

I am more than hesitant....thinking- 'am I really ready for this in my life? I don't know 'what' I really am in any way yet!......But she is so much FUN! to be with and I am more than attracted!'

She moves on top of me....we are eye to eye....she is literally in the middle of my face! "Your taking longer than five seconds! To think about this!" she purrs.

"I don't know?" I squeak out.

"Well I think you made up your mind! You have not answered my question yet. Usually when you're evasive, it means....YES!"

'Darn she's right!' I ponder. As I am laying there with her near fully on top of me.

"WELL! your done thinking lover!" She plants a kiss on me that is driving me crazy already. Then she starts her hands up my hair to my ears. She stops the kiss and levers herself up a bit "Well last chance.....love....do I? or don't I?"

"You do!" I sing out.

She starts back to giving my ears attention, starting into to rubbing them to get me excited like she did before.

I gasp out a bit in frustration "Your doing it wrong!" I reach up to her's to start to feeling the same points on her "This...this....this and that!" I say as I demo on her's.

"Ohhh!" she whispers out.

She does and directed...."Mmmmmm" moan, then I start to curl up and get short of breath.

"Stop for a second!" I whimper out.

She stops and looks down to me more than concerned "Okay?"

"Lean back for me please?" I form up a silence ward and toss it at the door, over her body.

"What was that?" she asks. As I lay back down on the bed.

"That was so that no one can hear us!"

"That makes sense.....Because honestly I think me and you are going to be pretty loud in the next five or ten minutes.....got to love magic!....so lets make some!"

She leans back down to kiss me deeply. Then she pops back up to look down upon me "You said?...." she ponders....then puts a finger to her chin rather cutely while she is thinking "You said there are other spots that get you elves aroused?"

I don't look at her......"Tell me!" she shakes me "Don't make me torture you!"

"I just know I am going to regret this.....I just know it!" I near whimper out, I gaze into her eyes "If I tell you this stuff? You don't tell any other person right?"

She ponders for a second rolls her eyes at me "I will tell one other person."

"Who!" I say short to her.

"I am going to tell Sara everything of course!"

"Your going to tell Sara everything of course?" I ponder that and the mess it may make of my life to come.....both of them trading in info on me "Ahhh okay if you must. As you two seem to me sharing me, you might as well share that too! BUT that's it! That's the last person you tell!"

"Should I not tell Gwen and Nikki this too? she asks.

"They will hear it from me. The way it should be done!".....the way I said it ends the conversation on that subject.

I glare at her for some time, as she thinks on that "I doubt you will 'jump' Gwen as she will knock you out for trying.....and Nikki I don't know if you can take Bunny in a fight for her!" I laugh.

"Well here is the last spot. It's pretty much the best one" I sigh out.

"Ohh really!" she bubbles out most arousing.

I reach up behind her neck, to the base where the spine connects to the rest of the body between the should blades "Remember Drow are not like cats or dogs. This does not work on one, unless they are relaxed and ready for it. Doing this to a Elf is the same, but in both cases, do this and they don't want you too? Is a fast way to get hurt. As its so personal for us all. Understand?"

She nods easily.

"I again reach up behind her neck "It should be....this...." I push down on a couple of spots on her spine at the base of her neck.

"So like the pattern you just did?"

"Yep basically anywhere around there...press at least two fingers like this..."I show her again "You should get something?"

Then she reaches back there on mine and does it! She nails it on the first hit! and I start arching my back in the ecstasy of that feeling from it, I am moaning in pleasure rather loudly.

"WOW! I obviously hit the right spot didn't I! Your eyes have already flashed into that cool looking color that you do!"

I gasp out "YES!" I think 'MORE! now!'

She stops then, She rolls-slides me to the middle of the bed "Do you know one thing about me?"

"I don't know a lot about you....so go ahead, tell me" I smile.

"You do realize. I am into kinky....kind of bondage stuff?"

I look at her very leer...."You want too...."

"Yes that's right! I want to tie you up!" she says in a seductive voice.

I shake my head "Not going to happen."

"Well do you trust me or not?" she pouts.

"Yes I trust you.....But I don't like being confined."

"Its not confined now is it? With your strength?" she tilts her head at me ohh so sexily "Anything I do to you, you can pretty much tear free in a minute anyway... so think about it!" She coo's at me

I ponder her words "I don't know?"

She whispers in my ear "That's your safe word. You say that I stop everything! and I let you go...no matter what! You'll get no argument at all. You say that. Then tell me what to do? I do it instantly!"

I look at her "I am more than leery about this?"

"Well its is your first time.....but lets have fun anyway!"

She walks across the room back to her bag that she left by the door. Then pulls something out. My eyes go wide "That's not what I think it is!"

"You know damn well it is! I brought all the toys tonight!" she says in a very seductive tone. “Close your eyes, Rohanna” I closed them. I was getting very excited now. It was completely different than anything I had experienced as a male. I let out a low moan as she began to undress me. She removed my top, my bra, followed by my jeans and my panties. I was completely naked before her. I obediently kept my eyes closed. The fire in my tummy was increasing, and I didn’t want it to stop.

She kissed my mouth, working down to my breasts, taking each nipple in her mouth very gently. I gasped as she did this, asking her not to stop.

Pulling back, she told me to open my eyes and to get on to the bed with my back on the pillow at the head. “Put your hands up to the bed rail, Rohanna.”

I did what she asked me to do, and out of nowhere, She starts waving her hands up to me and she starts manifesting vines, and they moved to gently but firmly tie my hands to each side. I was leaning back comfortably. She then very slowly and gently pulled my legs apart and her vines tied them to each side of the bed, being careful.

My passion was building with each passing second, more than I had ever experienced in my life. “Please, Rosalyn” I cried out loud desperately. “I can’t stand it! Take me!”

She smiled lopsidedly....an evil little smile. “All in good time, Rohanna. I want you to learn a little lesson first” I was silenced, and getting really excited. I tried struggling a little bit, but the positioning of the vines prevented me from moving much at all. I was completely helpless, and loving every bit of it. I tried to ask her something, but I couldn’t form any words.

“You look divine, Rohanna. Good enough to eat. But we’ll get to that later. Comfy?”

I shook my head and moaned. Yes, I was physically comfortable, but my sex was on fire. I was desperate and wanted to convey that to Rosalyn.

All I could do was moan loudly and softly struggle. I wasn’t going anywhere, and in my excited state, I found I couldn’t focus my magic or training. I had never had an orgasm as a female, and if the climax was as good as the buildup, my head would explode.

Now, Rosalyn started to gently touch me, around my nipples, my ears, the best spot on my neck. “I am doing this, Rohanna, to let you know that to be a female is to sometimes relinquish control to your partner. You don’t always have to be tied up, but it really helps to train you.”

Her touch was driving me crazy, and I really tried to move my hips to get more of her touch. I started moaning like crazy, moving my hips, trying to get her to touch the spot that really needed to be touched. I was getting hornier by the second. I was getting quite loud and so was she.

Little did I know at that point. That Gwen had figured out what Rosalyn was up to and was leaning up against the door listening. Along with Bunny and Chaka. All of them giggling, like chipmunks!

I had TOTALLY BOTCHED that silence spell! So everyone in the hallway there basically heard everything from my room!

The sound from my room was carrying down the hallway. Mrs. Horton comes walking out of her room to the hallway, once she hears that racket in my room too and She immediately says "What the hell is going on! It sounds like someone is getting killed down there! Where is that sound coming from!" she asks the few girls in the entryway. They just shake their heads to her.

She walks down the hallway to see, all the girls giggling and whispering standing next to the door. As Mrs. Horton comes walking down the hallway to my door. "What is going on in that room girls?!" she asks them all.

Gwen hushes Mrs. Horton which is just unheard of "Ssshhs Mrs. Horton don't bug them! Its just Rohanna she's having a little fun with Rosalyn right now. We really don't want to disturb her. Its good for her!"

Mrs. Horton more than flustered "Gwen but!.....they can't be doing that in here! In the building! Its disturbing people!"

At that second Hank comes walking down the hallway He mumbles "What's going on? It sounds like a Bear! and a wildcat going at it!"

Everyone shushes him! As He finally notices everyone standing at the door.

"Ohhh so Rosalyn and Rohanna are going at it? Way to go!"......."I wish I was in there!" Chaka Hits him in the ribs HARD! and his wind goes with it. "HUSH boy!" she demands of him.

Chaka jests "Well girls got to get some you know?!".....Chaka then leans down to Gwen "Are you sure? you said that there was a silence spell on the door?"

Gwen turns after she pulls her ear off the side of the door "YAA! she put one on there....but she totally botched it!"

Hank shot wheezing back now...still gasping form Toni's hit "A silence spell? Are you sure about that! Because what ever it was? Seems to make it louder in there! Jesus...Christ....!" he exclaims.

Mrs. Horton pipes up "Well if its disturbing you people. I have to knock and stop her from doing that!"

Hank wheezes out recovering from Chaka's blow "The loudness is not disturbing. Its....what the heck! the sounds that are coming out of there! BUT let her have her fun! Everybody has to have some kind of fun. I think we can all take it" everybody around there starts nodding...."Man maybe I should look at getting a ELF girlfriend? As that sounds like fun in there!"

Gwen peeps up "She's got to have something? she has had a rough week and today's been one of the worst so far! Mrs. Horton....just let it slide this one time. I mean jeehhss. Last week at this time she's basically a guy living in another state. Then boom here she is a dark elf living in our ficking building! So anything that relaxes her, is better than nothing?"

Mrs. Horton shakes her head as she starts walking off and sighs "FINE!....I have to listen to you girls once in a while. You know each other better than I do? But if there is any complaining, I'm going to put a stop to it!"

Chaka whispers out, so only the crowd around her can hear "Anyone starts complaining? You tell me and I'll break their legs!"

So for the next couple of hours Rosalyn's basically having her way with me and showing me stuff that....is just too much for my fading male brain to think about. As I am laying there after she's had a lot of fun! and I had some too!

I actually fall asleep. She was out too, until my regular tossing and turning started. Then she woke up and laid on her side watching over me. I laid there moving and fidgeting about. Then the yelps in Drow started from the nightmares I always have. I roll about more and more and now I even cry out in english since my blending. I yelp out for friends long gone....telling them to watch out just before they die. Then I am sobbing at each ones loss.

Rosalyn lays there thinking and watching me....'no wonder...she never sleeps... who would, with that rolling around in your skull each night!'

She thinks to wake me but does not. As she does not know how I might react to it. I toss for about twenty more minutes before I wake up, as I do....I nearly scream out the name of a lost friend who was being torn apart by a GOO minion in the nightmare I was just in.

I see her laying there near half-asleep "Sorry to keep you up or wake you with that" I say to her....holding back the tears.

"Hey its all good....I did not know if I should wake you or what?" her concern weighs on every word.

"You should not...as I remember mom telling me, not to wake dad when he was tossing like that....as one night she did and he wrapped his hands around her neck thinking she was a Japanese marine trying to kill him" I cry a bit "With me if that happened I would kill you so fast that....I....I" she just hugs me to silence my thoughts.

"So are you going to sleep here tonight? As I am fine with it!"

"AHH yep!" and she rolls over.

"Well I have one thing to do. I have to ask Sara what time we are going tomorrow?....So let me do that and I will be back!"

"Hurry back and keep me warm!" she says....I kiss her.

I toss on my bathrobe on really quick and open the door and walk out into the hallway. The second I open the door I hear 'giggles'? I walk down the hallway. I was going to the stairs, but I see faces looking around the corner from the sunroom? So I walk down there. As I do everyone in there looks at me.

Lancer pumps his fist in the air "WHOOHOO! way to go!"

I look at him in shock! not even understanding the meaning. I look around from him to the rest of room and all the Poe kids there in total bewilderment of why they are all starring at me "What?....I don't understand is going on....please?"

Gwen stands up out of her chair and puts her hands behind her back, to start rocking back and forth on her feet. "YA know that.....aaah....silence spell you put on your door? Before your...ahh....fun started!"

"What about it?" I drone out.

"YOU BLEW it so bad!" she laughs at me.

"OHH NO!" I am now so embarrassed...I now understand why everyone is there. I start to near wilt in shame from it all.

"Oh yeah everybody pretty much....in this end of the building, heard everything that was going on in there! I think you blew that spell so bad....it actually made it louder? But we're still taking bets on that or not!"

I start hanging my head in shame. Gwen walks up to me and She gives me a big hug "There is NO! shame in what happened in there...it did and WE! are all glad it did! As you needed some good memories!"....she hugged me even harder... "Mrs. Horton simply doesn't give a crud. She knows this is going to happen under the roof. So she's pretty much use to it happening every day. But I'm sure she's going to say to you...keep it down....one of these days and you will know what she means by that!"

I am shaking my head in shame "Hey don't worry about it Everybody has fun in this building...your now a member of the club...the most broken rule on campus club!"

I personally feel happy and safe here....but the Geas and my compulsions hit me full bore. They demand apology from me to quiet them...decorum DOES! I start crying hard as it all hits me "Guys I am so sorry, I messed up on that spell and disturbed you all."

Gwen looks at me in near shock "Why in the heck are you apologizing for this?"

I whine out "Its the be dammed compulsions and the Geas on me. Its making me do it. I am so broken! Will I ever get better?" I slide down the wall to my knees, crying like mad.

Gwen goes down to her knees also, to hug me and so does most of the group there "What is this Geas your talking about Ro?"

I try to say something about it. To tell them all and its like running my head into a wall over and over. "I can't say! It won't let meeee!" I cry.

"I feel so alone!....I can't hear any other Drow!....I am the only one!" the near week of nothingness hits me now.

"What is she talking about?...hearing?" asks Chaka.

I feel Sara now "What's wrong!...." she asks in my head. That helps fill the void a little.

"I am okay" I think to her "I will be down in a few....just the long week getting to me is all..."

"Chaka?" I lever myself up and most of the group lets go. But stays near "Us Drow all talked Psychically to each other every second. They meant it to be for communication for us...but it ended up being the only support group we had. NOW! its all EMPTY....GONE! No one there....as a Drow I can't remember being this alone.....ever!" I finally stand up.

I heard a near chorus of ''We are here!" from the group.

I walk down the hallway toward the staircase....I mumble out...."not the same."

As I get there to the stairs to walk down. Hank runs up "You do understand that nothing like this EVER leaves the building....So don't feel embarrassed by what happened. No one else outside of here will ever know what's going on here, we don't talk about it outside ever!"

"I believe you guys."

"This will be the last and only time I will or the others poke fun at you for that! After this....pretty much you better land those spells a little bit better on that doorway. So you don't keep us up at night!" He jokes at me.

Back in the sunroom...Chaka says to the group "I still don't get it? about what she said....we are here for her....yet she says she is alone? and there are the other elves here for her, like you Gwen?"

Chou speaks up "I understand what she means...I would be devastated if I lost Destiny's Wave. As it talks to me all the time. OR think of Fey without Aunghadhail! or Heyoka in the same light! Then add...even among the other elves, she is the only one! Then on top...one of only two that know the past! Like it was yesterday? and only two that speak Drow! No wonder she feels so alone."

I walked down the basement hallway. To see that Sara's door is not there? As I walk nearer to where it should be I get five foot from it, then three, and at two it appears to me. So, I knock on it.

A more than seductive "Who's there?" came through the door at me.

"ME!"

A sexy "Come in!" are the next words I hear from within.

I open the door and I see Sara is laying on her bed and all she has on is the sheet she is wrapped in. She rolls her eyes at me "Ohh it looks like your ready to go, being just in that robe of yours!"

"You and Rosalyn planed this?" I ask, more then hesitant now.

"Of course damn it!"

She's laid across the bed facing me, reading one of her textbooks. She pats the bed in front of her.

I go to sit next to her "You ready for round two?" she asks me in a most arousing tone.

"Twice in one night really?"

She sasses me "You got the stamina of a fricking elephant! You will not be feeling any pain anytime soon!"

"I don't know if I am ready for you yet?" I say in a mousy tone.

I could feel, Sara throwing up her lust aura at me full bore and its just bouncing off my shields.

"Your just not cooperative tonight are you?" she pouts at me--she then rolls over thinking about something "You wait! I know how to fix this!" she rolls over past me and stands up, taking her time to show me everything. She throws on her bathrobe really quick and she walks up to the door "I'll be back in five minutes! you just sit there and don't touch a my books damn it!"

"Okay?" I meekly say

Five minutes later she comes back in the room with Rosalyn in tow by the hand.

I look at them both and my mind reeled back a little at the both of them here at the same time "No...no....no....no..." I stutter out.

Rosalyn drops her a bag in the corner. "Yes....yes...yes...yes...yes" she jests me back.

Sara walks up to me, then takes off her robe, as I sit on the bed and then near pounces on me "Well Rosalyn told me some interesting stuff on the way down the staircase!"

She pulls me into a sweet little kiss. As she does....she does something that I kind of expected and goes automatically for the spot on my neck. She nails it! as I guess in my fast fading intelligence that Rosalyn was a GOOD! teacher and I'm arching my back already.

I glance at her to gasp out "I really didn't give you permission to do that" as I a rollback onto the bed deep in the pleasure that she is bringing to me.

Sara says in a erotic tone to me "But you didn't say no, you just didn't say yes"

As I lay back on the bed, she pulls me out more on the bed "Well we are going to start off...."

I reach up and grab her by the ears "Two can play at that game!" I get her more than excited by finding the spots! on her that I did at dinner a few nights back.

"Well are we feisty tonight!" she breaths out to me. Then she rolls and pulls me more onto her large bed.

"I don't know...." I barely say. Before she pins me down on the bed with one hand (god she can be strong when she wants too!) and her tentacles pop out. They just completely slam me into the mattress to hold me down. Before I even finish that sentence, she is already doing her best to keep me happy at that point! For the next ten or fifteen minutes she's working me all over.

She stops for a second and she turns her head to Rosalyn who is a leaning on the beds post..like she's waiting her turn.

Sara Giggles out "Your right Rosalyn that eye color is an interesting little item. I really like it!"

"I told you that.....it's like an instant light bulb! That tells you found the ON! switch! If more Drow pop up! I am going to be really happy about that! We will easily figure out, if we got them lit or not!"

Over the next several hours they take turns trying to wear me out!

After about twenty minutes of blissful sleep. I wake up to find I am pretty much entangled with Rosalyn and it feels like Sara is cuddling against my back. I disjoint myself from Rosalyn, to start to ease off the bed, so as not to wake her.

Sara whispers to me "You're not going yet?"

I lean over to whisper back "Rosalyn looks pretty tired out. I want to go try something really quick!" So I port out of the bed, to not disturb Rosalyn getting up.

As I am standing there getting my robe back on. Sara rolls over on her back to look up at me from the bed "You're always going out and exercising or something! Relax once and a while! will ya."

I leer at her "Well you enjoy what you do and we just did that. I'm going to go and enjoy what I like to do....for little bit."

Sara looks at me with her head in both her hands and pouts "You didn't enjoy what we just did!?"

"I thoroughly enjoyed what we all just did! But I got to get out and stretch my legs a little bit."

"Fine as long as you know you're gonna be coming back later on!"

I nod at her and then give Rosalyn a kiss on the cheek, then I walk out the door, as porting out of Sara's room with all the wards on it is too difficult. I dash up to my room, toss on some workout clothes and run out the front door. I stop to think about the campus layout and decide on the largest sim building Number Ninety-nine everyone has talked about it and I have yet to see it! I get into a fast run going in that direction, as I don't want to go slow tonight.

After a couple minutes of running. I get up to the building and walk in its huge front doors. Then I look over a huge building map mounted on the wall of the lobby entrance. I want to see the whole thing first off! So I go to the spectators seating/viewing area to look over it all. I open one of the many doors to the seating area and find this place is huge! The seating area can hold hundreds up here! In looking around, I look down from the seats to the floor near Seventy-five feet below and it looks pretty empty right now. Just a few techs fixing or maintaining something down there on the arena's vast floor.

I see the vast empty expanse of it! It was over SIX hundred feet on each side and well over ONE hundred to the rafters. I see the floor, it was all divided into squares. As I looked it over, the techs working down there on its floor stepped back and one square lifted up to about four stories. Then a hologram formed on it, to make it look like a building and then it shifted from that look, to several other looks in a row. Then it turned off and sank back into the floor. Then the techs walked out of the room via a giant door on the far side from me.

'Too cool!' I thought.

I think 'no one here? Why? I don't get it? Why would anybody going to school here and NOT be using this right now!'

I run over to the control booth, that was up there on the same level too. I see a tech in there surrounded by a vast sea of controls and monitor screens, then walk in and he notices me quickly. The look I get from him is barely veiled lust. He tries to go back to his work and not look my way.

'I should be a bit mad....but I now am starting to realize what I look like and dressed like. I am in these very tight pants with just a workout bra/top on....If I was still a guy I would DO ME!'

I say to him "Hi!"

"Well hi yourself."

"This is my first time in here and everybody told me to come and take a look at this!"

"New student?" he asks me, as he goes about running the computer system.

"Starting in a week or so that will be my first classes! I would love to set up a Sim time with this thing, give it a run through and see what it's like!"

"I don't do that here. But they can set you up for one at Schuster hall."

"Is it easier to get a slot for a single and at night?" I ask. Wondering if my lesser need for sleep at night might help in this.

"Singles are kind of hard, but they are done and getting a night slot is WAY! easy. As we run 24 -7, if there are people scheduled in!" he boasts proudly.

"You will probably love it!" he looks me over from his work "Wait a minute you're not Jobe or Belphoebe?...." then it dawns on him "ohh your the new dark elf!"

I correct him with a sneer "ITS DROW!...Not dark elf...please use the proper terms!"

"Okay....your the new Drow in Poe cottage right?"

"YEP! that be me!"

"Well the Grunts who are supposed to be running this sim. If they're late a couple more minutes. I will give the slot to you! As I want to see you go at it! I've been hearing rumors about you beating the crap out of the practice dummy's over in Laird hall. Then also today, I heard something about you and the critters under Hawthorne? That you whacked a whole mess of them....alone?"

I nod "That would be me....and boy! Do they stink when you cut them open ....woof!"

"Well cool, I'd like to see you give it a try in here!"

I look down at the control panel..."Can you do a forest?"....He nods.

"Can you do it with real trees?"

"AHH No....simulated trees."

I am disappointed "In other words.....sticks with pretend branches on them....aaa no thanks. If I am going to be at a disadvantage, might as well be in an urban environment."

He looks up at me from his work "What do you mean disadvantage?"

"Real trees are an advantage with me....I am a Drow or elf. So the trees help me out in combat. Where as a metal stick with pretend branches on it doesn't help me."

"Well there is a arena with a forest section that has not been blasted clean yet."

I wince at the thought that their blasting a forest clean....out there for practice.... for kids. I sigh at that.

I look at all the settings as, he is running through some of the tapes of other kids run throughs for the day and mailing them off to instructors for review. About ten minutes have gone by with me watching him work and the techs adjusting the arena.

He turns to me from his work "So? Well they have not showed up! It's your slot! Go through that door" he points "Down three floors, on the staircase, to the door there and turn left to the main door. It will open up for you--ya walk through...ohh your in street clothes?...You don't look ready to go-but give it a try?"

"Don't worry about me in street clothes. I got everything I need with me!"

I do as he tells me. I go down the three floors, out a hallway, walk up to the giant vault like door there. Once past the huge door, I walk out into the main arena and it looks like a urban street area. With alleys and everything. It looks like a small downtown, for a smaller town.

He comes over the loudspeaker system "Well what do you want?"

"Well I don't want to find a target, I don't want a target to find me, I don't want to hold or defend anything. How about just straight up survival? Just throw something at me!"

I manifested my armor really quick and I stand there for a couple seconds.

"Okay I got just the thing for you!"... He starts setting stuff up "Give me about a minute and there will be red light flashing in the room, that will tell you everything ready...set to go!"

As he is setting stuff up, Gunny Bardue walks in with the rest of the group. That was supposed to be in the slot....The Grunts. They all look out the window once they all pile into the room and see someone is using 'their' run time!

Gunny says to the tech at the control desk "Sorry we are late. We got tied up."

"Well Gunny you was a stickler for being on time!...SO....I gave your slot away to someone else. Who was standing here!"

Gunny looks out the window and sees me standing there. I am meandering about the couple feet around me, as I was looking at stuff in the distance across the arena.

"Who's that? I don't recognize that kid?"

"Everyone else leans toward the window. Lancer speaks up "Oh that one...that's the new dark elf...Rohanna in my building."

Gunny looks at the settings "Ohh your throwing some Marines at her? on her sim run?"

"Yip!" says the tech.

Lancer asks "Are you going to throw real bullets at her or just sim's?"

"I was going to use just sim's?" the tech questions.

"Naww throw the real stuff at her. I want to see if lives up to the hype!"

The tech comes back over the loudspeaker "We are ready to go in a minute and oh by the way....we are going to throw real ammo at you! Because someone up here wants to see if you really can do it!"

I giggle at him "I wasn't expecting you to throw fake stuff at me! I was expecting real stuff" I smiled with glee.

The red light flashes.

"Off you go!" the speakers bark out!

As it comes to life. The lights fade out and it's now more of a night setting. A couple of actual bullet rounds pang at my feet.

I look down at the impacts around me "Ohh! this is going to be fun!"

I put my hand out in front of me and my shield forms there in front of me. More bullets start snapping off of it. I reach behind my head, my long hair pulls up and I pull my mask out over my face. This mask of mine fully covers my face. No eye holes or one for my mouth. The way I made it, magic allows me to see clearly and breath in it just fine. If a person sees it, all they see is a skull face pattern. That I stitched into its face in Mithril thread. I take a couple steps forward and I fade into the shadows.

Gunny Bardue is looking down at me via the monitors. The technician blurted out "Whoa the sensors just lost contact with her! She's got a invisibly spell or something? So that she is not showing up on thermal, motion, night....nothing? wow this kid is stealthy!"

I find the first pack of Marines starting to walk out of an alley, into a parking lot. That I am standing in, I jump up Twenty feet onto the top of the building, walk up along the edge behind them and wait till the last man is out in the street fully. I see that they are looking around, but have not divided up yet?...'man these guys are morons....walking in two straight lines?' I jump down behind them. Pull out two swords and plow through them with my swords slashing left and right. As I walk down their little interval line, chopping heads off and slicing them in half.

I jump back up on top of the building across the street, before the rest of them further down the street figure out I am there. I'm laughing with glee! As I jump up to the next buildings roof, I see a roof top from there....up higher, across the street, about five stories up. I port to the top of it and find a couple of them are just walking out of the roof access. I spring forward and kick one into the wall with a thud! that definitely killed it. The other one is just standing there...shocked. I spin and hook my lifted leg around his neck to pull him down into my crouch. Then snap his neck in the crook of my bent knee, as I drag him to the roof.

Lancer is in the booth looking at me "This girl has moves! I like her!" the rest of his group just stands there..."WOW" is all that is heard from one of them.

I look across from me and I see the other building that is just four stories. I see there in the distance, two guys are setting up a snipers post up there. I pull my bow out and snap two shots off in a second. I drill! both of them with arrows in the center of their heads...with ease....then they fall over.

The sniper of the grunts....Deadeye says "This chick is cool! I am going to ask her for a date! Anyone that can snap off a shot with a bow and arrow that quick and kills something at that distance has gotta be a girlfriend!"

As I'm standing there looking around for my next target. A missile shot hits the side of the building! I throw my arm mounted spell shields, that are built into my armor, up really quick to cushion the blast, as it scoots me.....standing on my feet across the roof top.

"Whoops! getting sloppy!" I moan out.

I think for a split second. I teleport straight up as high as the roof will let me. I use gravity to fall down. During my short fall. I see a group of eight of them walking down the street in a small circle...but all of them are looking out and the middle of them is about four foot of empty space.

"Perfect!" I sequel in joy!

I teleport down into their middle, with both of my swords already out. I port in... already in a low crouch and start rotating through them like a TOP would! My arms and the blades I hold with them are extended, I chop them up into little bits, as I stand up spinning. They all flop limply to the pavement.

I port back out before the next squad notices I'm even there. Once I have port-ed back up to another building on the roof top. I see from there, that another snipers nest is getting set up. I port over the top of one of them, to drive my sword through where his heart should be, as he lays on the roof. The other one next to him is trying to pull out a pistol. I send his head flying down the gutter of the building with a fast slice, as fake digital blood splashes the ground around me.

I am laughing again! I am loving it "THIS IS WHAT I AM MADE FOR! THIS IS WHAT I DO!" I shriek out "I am walking through these guys like they don't exist!"

I jump down to the next parking lot and see there is about fifteen of them setting up. I just start sliding through them. I am kicking one down via a head shot that kills him near instantly. I smash the next ones face in. I break the necks on the next two by porting between them and grabbing both in my arms at the same time. I hear the spines of both do a sickening pop! as they drop limply to the pavement. I spin from those deaths with a sword in hand and chop one from the shoulder down to the sternum. Then his buddy next to him....on the up swing across the belly. As he falls, I kick him hard to land on the next man. Who is knocked over by the body, I sever his head then port out. I pull out two daggers, port between two of them to drive the blades solidly into the back of their heads and port out. I start to port and chop the rest...port chop one...port chop two of them and I am loving every second of it! I am laughing like a mad woman!

I port over to top of the tallest building, after I drop all fifteen of them. I yell out "Come on! send me something more! I know these guys are supposed to be US Marines! But they suck! THEY ARE PUSSIES!"

Gunny is glaring at me through the glass and sneers at me. Because he was a Marine. He states to the tech "Drive it up a couple of notches, send her some experts out there!"

I see some more men walk and pop onto the field, with different uniforms "That's more like it!'

This time they are actually seeing more of me....they have better senses or equipment with them, that see the dark!

Since they can see the dark now. Its looks like they are drawing beads on me faster as bullets are snapping around me. One of them hits my armor and it slides off harmlessly. A regular rifle round versus my armor, I will laugh at it!

Gunny takes note really quick "What was the impact sensor on that?"

"Ohh a regular M4 rifle round...it didn't even faze her, it looked like."

I ported down to a pack of them. These seem to defend themselves a little bit better! I notice. I teleport to hit and kill one with a sword to its gut. Then I move to the next one right in front of him, by pulling out the blade and smashing its chin out with the drawing of the blade from his buddy. But these are faster!

As I'm getting that next one down and dead......THEN! I turnaround To see a rifle butt! and it smacks me squarely in the face! With a good amount of force!

I stagger back for a second. "Yah xsa in'loil d'joril zotreth uns'aa orn dos!"
(god damn piece of junk hit me will you)

Then I automatically pull up a magic spell, a very large fire ball that lights up that whole section of the block and I blast it into oblivion! I watch as what's left of that junk, tumbles out into the street, with a rattling bunch of clangs. It then hits the far curb and what's left smokes in a pile.

The tech sighs "Well that one is not getting fixed! its DONE! At least the darn things don't cost much?"

I spin around, walk a few steps and see a rocket round is coming in my direction. I port behind the guy who fire the rocket at me and slice him down. Then port up to another roof. I yell out from that roof "You're not giving me enough here! Give me more!"

As I wait for a change to come. I spy with my little eye! Another bunch forming up on the street. I start launching fireballs and Levin bolts from up there on the roof top. I am blasting chunks and bits of them off of the street down there below my feet. Then port over to another building across the street, as they start drawing a bead on that one. I drop even more magical violence on top of their heads. I move again to my left to yet another building, to get a better shot at them.

I sense something saying to me 'MOVE RIGHT!' I slide instantly to the right and a sniper round goes zinging by where I was standing.

I push out with my senses and use the element of air to find him by the disturbance the bullet left. With its help, I see exactly where the shot came from!
I see the guy is about to shoot again from the four story building across the street. I port up on to its roof, I port in with his head between my feet and I drive my sword right through his skull and most of the roof. As I pull it out, I'm cackling with glee! and his friend stands up with a rifle near the ready. I chop his rifle in half , then I roll to my left, kick him in the leg....it snaps with a very nice 'pop' and I then kick him in the chest to sent him flying off the four-story building to the pavement, to land with a thud!

'what! no scream on the way down? I feel cheated!' I think.

I port back up on top of the five story building and I'm yelling at the technician "Well you cranked it up notch maybe two? Could ya throw couple more notches on that dial? Your not even getting me warmed up out here yet!" I sass him!

With that little outburst of mine Gunny looks down at the selections sheet "Well this outta fix her! Give her a taste of this!" and he slides the Dragonslayer program out.

Lancer glances at that "You sure about that Gunny? with real ammo?"

Gunny says back to his student "She's doing good now! Lets see if she can take it! As we all know that the 'Dragonslayer' program has one weakness....persons that use stealth and her porting and invisibility count!"

This time as I'm standing there waiting. Not just one or two rifle rounds hit me. A WHOLE! pack of machine gun bullets hit me. I use my right arm and the magical shield that's there, off my right forearm.....takes a blistering bunch of hits. These aren't regular rounds? These are armor piercing! I roll forward and use the shed up there for cover, for second. Then I port away just as I see a rocket being launched at the shed. I end up porting up as high as I can go and fall back down. All the while scoping out the area during the fall.

As I fall I think 'now we are talking! Now they are a fight!'

I see where machine gun bullets are coming from. I port over there, go to kick the guy and he dodges it! Then dodges again? I'm am kinda stumped, I ponder that 'okay? I like this!' I port behind him and that gets him! I hit him with a Levin bolt blast, that blasts him off the building and he falls to the pavement below.

'that one was good!'

I start to turn from killing that last target, to find my next target. I get ready to port and a rocket lands at my feet! To knock me off the building, as I fall to the pavement. I port out and go up high into another free fall. During that short fall, I see the guy who just shot at me. I go to port behind him. I see during that split second before, my port back to the world finishes up, that he was expecting me? I see a couple of trip mines set up in a pattern behind him! Looks like he's figured out how I attack. So I change the spot I am going to land at from behind, to right in front of him....literally standing on his nuts!....I pull a dagger as I port in....pull him into a bear hug and drive the dagger under his chin through his brain. Then I toss his body into his own mines, as I do, I yell out "GOOD TRY!" at the body as it falls to go BOOM and then I port out.

I port in up high again and do a zig-zag over the area to get a real good look this time. As they got real smart and I should be more cautious now! I look down in one of my 'falls' and I see the same thing again? I see the guy and all the trip mines set up again.

"Ahh he's bait!"

I port to the building next to him, that's a story taller and snap a shot in his eye, he falls off the building ledge. Just as I'm doing that, I heard a sound I hadn't heard before? Its does not make any sense to me. So I port all the way across the area the full distance away! To see artillery hits the top of the building.

"Someone figured that move out!" I mumble out.

Then I see him the one who did it! poking his head out of a small slit window across the street. I port into the room and decapitate him.

Lancer looks at Gunny and snickers to him "Well it looks like the Dragonslayer's found out that their name is true....they got Slayed!"

Gunny Bardue quips back "Well let's try this!" he leans over the tech and cranks it up a notch "Let her try two Dragonslayer teams....then let's crank the difficulty up a little notch, I'll make them all exemplars!"

I stand there hidden by my magic and skill. To see a new group coming into the area and one catches my eye. I port next to him and I go to chop him down. He moves out of the way faster than a human can.

"Okay now we're going for above normal human reflexes!?"

So I spin kick his leg and bust it. As he goes down, I crack him in the jaw line of his skull with my swords hilt, to crush most of it. Then sever the neck at that point, with the sword to finish it. As I am doing that, a guy sneaked up on me and ripped into my back with a rifle. I feel the rounds splattering across my back. Then I actually feel one penetrate my armor and smash a rib, at my shoulder blade high up on my left back.

I spin around throw a dagger at him.....I watch as.....He actually dodged it!

I yell at him "Well that's not going to work! As my dagger is going off in the distance. I put it back. It turns blade front and hits him in the back of the skull. Just as he is leveling his rifle at me.

"F'sarn naut nindel rescho ulu elgg! waele!"
(I'm not that easy to kill! stupid!)

His now dead body flops on to land on the pavement. I jump to the wall there and run up the wall fast as I can. Just as I get out of the alleyway a massive amount of machine fire goes rattling down there.

"That's a mini-gun!.....That guy is serious!".....I squeak.

I can see the flame from it, licking the area from across the street. It all came from a very large mini-gun that is now ripping apart the whole alleyway, that I was just in. I see the tracers from it bouncing all over heck.

"I am going to play with this one!" I laugh.

I run as fast as I can, then port right in front of him and slide to a stop under his fire. From my laying down right in front of him. I kick up at him with both legs. He goes flying back a dozen feet. To smack against a building. He just takes the two blows and if he was a normal person, he would have not gotten up from that blow. But this time he gets up!

"Oh crap!" my mind reels.

I roll forward and throw a dagger at him. He flicks it off and it clatters for a few times on the pavement, before it fades into the ether and returns to me.

"So you figured that one out. WELL figure this one out!" I yell out.

I charge up another dagger. I throw it at him, he goes to flick it off. But this time, it drills through his right hand and he explodes with the spell I put on it! Then what is left of him drops to the ground smoking. I hear that funny sound again. I port out of the way and I am now in a one-story building across the way. I figure that all the high buildings are now all laid out for traps by now, by these guys. As I am standing there getting my bearings. I go to move as 'that feeling' hits me. A sniper round zings past my head by an inch. I see where that guy is hiding out at instantly. I port two buildings away and just as I coalesce from my port, I let loose an arrow right through him and he drops.

I see one lone guy in the next alley over. I port at his very feet, to punch my right hand out with my two fingers extended into his left shoulder. The hit staggers him back and he is still standing?

"WHAT THE HECK! I know I did that right. He should be dieing or dead now!" I scream out!

I hit him again. This time in the middle of his chest. AND nothing!... all I get is a cracking sound?

"THIS IS BULLSHIT!" I scream out "Your sims suck ass! I know I did that right! He should be dead or dieing now!.... With his skeleton shattering right NOW! damn it!"

I pull out a sword and finish the now stunned target. Then move on, shaking my head in disgust.

Gunny looks at the tech "What does she mean? She can't really mean that one little blow would shatter a whole skeleton? Can she?"

The tech pulls the sim recording spec's of my blow and drops them into the medical sim data base. After a few minutes, it comes back. "Ahh Gunny the computer says there might be an actual chance, that what she just did could do it?"

Gunny looks over to the tech's panel and sure enough the computer sim shows the man's skeleton shattering in sections, till the body falls over like a sack filled with the goo!....of the remaining organs.

The tech gasps out "Yeech! that's not the way I want to go? Man that kid is nasty!"

Lancer looks on at the display over Gunny's shoulder...."You mean she can really do that?"

Gunny nods back to him "Looks like it kid. I don't know how? But your friend there, is a real killer. As I figure, that the only way she could be so sure that would work? Is she has used it many, many times."

I drop to the alley below me, run down the alley and at its end. I run right in to two guys packing old style flame throwers. As I slide into their view, they turn on me and try real hard to cook me!

The flame envelops me. I whisper to it "Ehk zhuanth abbil orn'la dos qualla elgg nindyn draa whol uns'aa?
(Hi old friend would you please kill those two for me?)

The flame wraps around me fully, then forms into a beast ten feet tall all made of fire "Siyo ussta jabbress Usstan orn'la ssinssrigg ulu."
(Yes my mistress, I would love to.)

The beast of fire, gets even hotter and slams into both men. They explode within the sudden heat. The heat burns so hot, even the robot shells under the force field is GONE!

"Bel'la dos. Dos shlu'ta alu. Usstan orn lar pholor dos gajak."
(Thank you. You can go. I will call upon you later.)

It bows to me and fades away.

Gunny looks on "What in the heck was that!"

Mule says to his old teacher "A lesson Gunny...never use a flamethrower on that chick! EVER!" the tech at the desk laughs at the kids humor.

Over the over the next twenty minutes I finish off the rest of the two teams. Then I'm standing there in the middle of the arena looking for more!

The technician comes over the speaker system "You're done....your times up! Great run!"

"Cool thanks I liked it!"

I teleport over to the main doors. That just finish fully opening up as I get there and I start walking out of the area into them. As I walk in the doors, I see Lancer is standing there with the rest of his friends. He is smiling at me. I smile back to the fellow posie.

"Hi Hank how are you doing?" I ask "too bad you missed your timeslot?"

"Naww we get to do the other half of it!" He leans over to me "You seem to be feeling better now?"

"Thanks Hank I am."

I glance over to his team "Well good luck out there. It was fun! that was a nice warm up. As soon as I get more loosened up and get my groove back. I want to try that last one....twisted up a couple notches from what it is now."

I see this older gentleman standing there and he is shaking his head "I can't believe it. I didn't think I could see that?"

One of the guys walks up to me "Good sniping! How about me and you have a pizza sometime?"

I glace at him "I hate to put it to you this way. I want to let you down gently. But your not my type!"

He keeps on me "Well what type is that? I can change?"

"You're not it!" I keep walking away.

I see a girl on their team "Hey can I bug you?" I ask her.

"Sure what do you need?"

"First what's your name?" I ask.

"Andrea or bunker....why?"

"Andrea....I need some help from a girl, in the locker room there.....please?" and I point.

"What?"

"Its girl only stuff and private, if you can?"

"Okay lead on!"

I walk with her into the locker room. After the get there, I say a spell to separate my top armor from the bottom half, so I can pull it off.

"I got nailed. One slipped through my armor at a seam and its not popping back out. Can you pull the bullet out for me, I can't reach it?"

I pull off the top all the way and I feel my blood starting to flow now, as the armor was stanching the flow before.

She looks back there "Hey Gunny should see this and you go to Doyle!"

"Naaw I am fine. Pull it out and I will heal in a few minuets."

She pulls at it for several minutes "I can't get it. Its wedged in your ribs bad. It looks like the way your ribs line up its now stuck....and man your bones are weird! I got to get Gunny or your go to Doyle?"

"Go get him then" I sigh out.

After five minuets. She comes back with him in tow "You know, I should not be in here." he complains to her.

"But Gunny she needs help or something. Look at this" She points at my back.

"Aww F... I mean shoot.....you got hit. You need to go to Doyle....its the rules."

"Please just pull it out. I will be fine. I am a regen five. I will heal in a few minutes."

"Nope you got to go to Doyle..." the man insists to me.

"Fine....I'll go!" I put my top back on and start walking out.

That one guy runs up to me again "Are you sure? You don't want to go out?"

"Yep....and if you have to know, why your not my type....your human and one way or the other....you will not keep up!" I laugh at him.

Lancer looks at him and he is snickering "Ooohh shot down in flames! In less than five seconds. She didn't even let you walk up to the batter's box!" he slaps his buddy on the back "You didn't have a chance anyway. I know that girl....you did not have a chance in HELL! getting out with that girl!"

Gunny Bardue looks at Lancer "She said...she was just warming up?"

"Yeah....ahh Gunny from what I've been able piece together about that Drow. I'm using the right term for her, as she's not a dark elf and she don't like the word dark elf. She's the real deal! Everybody is saying that! Fey in my building....saying she is IT! Gwen, Sara. I don't know what to say about her? From what I have been told. She's got the memories of an elf that lived back in the pre-Sundering days. She's got like....something like Twenty to Forty thousand years of combat experience is locked away in that head. She's like an Elvin version of the Green Berets from back then. Then add she's got enough weapons to fill a truck! Obviously you saw that she had a whole lotta gear out there and knew how to use it! Then top of that she's a mage?! I mean she didn't look like she was using near any of her spells and she just didn't want to use them. I am sure if she did, she would have leveled half the area?"

Bunker perks up with hearing them "Well I think I got a nickname for her! I am going to call her 'The Elvin Cuisinart'! Did you see when she landed in that group of eight! She just carved them up like a frickin knife machine or something. It was neat to watch that. Can you imagine what she would've done to human bodies? There would just been blood all over the streets. There would have been just rivers of it running in the sewers!"

Gunny whispers to Lancer "Maybe you should ask her to come out with your team once and a while, to train together?"

"I don't know Gunny? She does not! like people ordering her at all. She has some real F-ed up past with that...REAL BAD!...but I will ask?"

Gunny runs back up to the control booth to get his teams run started. He sees that the tech has all the menus set for the team, as requested.

Gunny says "Well all looks good, so start them off!" the tech does as told.

As the program runs Gunny leans over to the tech "All that data from that dark elf's run tonight. Send a copy to me and the chief, then to each department head. Make sure Ito's copy is marked important! and so is Everheart's and the chief's

-------------------------------------------------------------

I port over to Doyle and walk in the emergency room doors. I walk up to the desk I ask a nurse sitting there "I need some patching up? I was just at range Ninety-nine and got a little hurt."

"Well let me see....by the way I am Sally."

I walk with her to a room. once there I take off my top and show her.

"Young lady you sure did get hurt. Let me pull up your records and then lets see."

After ten minutes or so of her reading and the other nurse she got to gather the needed supplies. She pulls out the bullet.

'I could have done that twenty minutes ago with pliers? if I could reach it!'

She puts an bandage on it and tells me to see the doc later on if anything goes wrong?

After all is done I hoof it out of there to walk out and greet a Saturday morning!

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

This is my oldest story in a joint fan fic venture with a group of authors, so
far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We
all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of
stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This
one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.

To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.

Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek Tormented by the past,
Angel is struggling between light and dark.

Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek They say old soldiers never
die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard way.

The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek Born for
eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave their
nest.

Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan Watch what
you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever asked
for.

Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan Struggling with fate, Kelly has
to deal with love and loss.

Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade Created for war
and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the out.

Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade Ancient and Powerful
Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.

You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.

Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones.
Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living
in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind,
get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional). This is the Whateley
Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more
than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from
vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong
transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.

It's also very much a work in progress.' If you want further information
you will find them on.

http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
http://whateleyacademy.net/

But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the
ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!

To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!

Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those
kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the
'sometimes' long breaks between stories!

Or if you want to input more?

Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.